As always, this story is pure and total fiction so; remember that anything CAN and usually DOES happen in a fictional story. One more thing, this story is dedicated to two of the kindest, most sincere people that I know, and I won't mention their full names because they know who I'm talking about, don't you, Peter and Trish? LOL!

As far as everyone else is concerned, I hope that God blesses you each and every one, especially the kind folks I just mentioned. One more thing, all of the characters mentioned in this story are purely fictional. Oh, and please don't forget to vote...

MoogPlayer

P.S. This particular story is a long one, the longest one I've ever written, my books included, so; be prepared to sit down and stay a while once you start reading this.

~~~~~~

"Fate is the one thing that can not be willed, changed, or controlled; it can only be accepted..."

Aristophanes

450 B.C. - 388 B.C.

~~~~~~

"Oh, my goodness," she suddenly gasped, "Forgive me for not recognizing you."

"Don't worry about it," I coldly replied, "People seldom do these days."

"Oh, no, please," she apologetically said, "That's not what I meant."

"Is that right," I mordantly asked her, "Then tell me, what did you mean?"

~~~~~~

Chapter One

Hi, my name is Jacob Benson, but my friends and family members all call me Jake. I stand about six feet, two inches tall, weigh somewhere in the neighborhood of two hundred and fifteen, to two hundred and twenty pounds; I have sky blue eyes, and my long dark brown, almost black, hair is beginning to get a little grey at my temples.

I retired from the music industry a few years ago after almost thirty years of playing rock and roll. I'm fifty-three, going on fifty-four years old, but what you're about to read began right before I graduated high school.

~~~~~~

I grew up in a small town that I won't even bother mentioning the name of, but if it's a location that you want, suffice it to say that it is about fifty miles south of Houston, Texas, down on the coast of the Gulf of Mexico.

I have two female siblings, twin sisters, named Leah and Laura, who are almost two years younger than me. I love them both dearly and I couldn't bear the thought of anything happening to either of them, hence the reason things happened to me the way they did.

My Mom and Dad are both very hard working people; Dad, whose name is Jack, was a U.S. Marshall, and Mom, whose name is Naomi, was a Professor at a Junior College not too far from home.

I was a pretty normal kid growing up, with the exception that Mom put me behind a piano when I was five, which, is part of what this story is about, but I'll tell you more about that in a little while.

~~~~~~

Around the age of eleven or twelve was when I began to look at girls differently. Don't get me wrong, I wasn't an idiot, and I knew all about the birds and the bees; but I just felt like there were more important things that I needed to be doing with myself at that time in my life.

I'd played at more than several piano recitals by that time, and I knew then that being a professional musician was what I wanted to do with my life. Believe it or not, both of my parents supported me in my decision as well. Hell, Mom not only had a beautiful singing voice, but also minored in voice when she was in college. Therefore, she helped me find a voice teacher, because she told me that she thought I had what it took to maybe one day sing and play professionally.

Don't get me wrong, I had no delusions of grandeur, because even as young as I was at the time, I knew that music wasn't an easy profession to break into, regardless of how good I, or anyone else thought I was. But still, I studied very hard throughout school, and learned to play and sing every piece of music that was placed in front of me, as well as every piece of music that I could get my hands on.

~~~~~~

When I got to high school I studied very hard. My band teacher and my choir teacher both encouraged me to do the very best that I could. However, it never fails that once a guy turns fourteen or fifteen, he begins to stray from his studies because of the fact that when his hormones start kicking in, he develops a tendency of trying to attract members of the opposite sex; and I was no exception.

In my case, it was a girl named Robyn Beryl that I had the hots for. She was in the same grade as me, and had transferred in from another school district at the start of my ninth grade, or freshman year in high school; not to mention that was as beautiful as could be. She had long, honey blonde hair that fell to just past her waist, and bright blue eyes along with a body to die for, or so I thought, even though we were only fourteen, going on fifteen at the time.

Needless to say, every guy in our school went batshit the moment they first laid eyes on her, too; and like before, I was no exception. But, I was very surprised to find out that she and I shared four out of six of my classes together that year so; I made certain that I introduced myself to her at the earliest given opportunity.

~~~~~~

Because we had so many classes together, Robyn and I quickly became good friends, or so I thought; and it took hardly any time at all before I realized that I was absolutely crazy about her. However, because I was really shy around girls back then, I was also too embarrassed to ask her out. Little did I realize that I would've had better luck jumping off the long end of a short pier where dating Robyn was concerned?

So, during my freshman year in high school, I sat watching from a distance while other guys asked her out on dates, which, she'd accepted. I couldn't tell her that I'd fallen in love with her, because I was certain that she would've laughed in my face, just like rest of my classmates would've done. I didn't think that I was ugly, but I also didn't think I was worthy of someone as beautiful as Robyn either, or should I say that, because of her lack of interest, I was made to feel that way.

After finally realizing that it was hopeless, I resigned myself to the fact that Robyn and I would never be anything more than just friends, regardless of how badly it hurt just being near her. So, for the rest of the time I was in high school, I simply kept my nose to the grindstone and worked hard to keep my grades up.

~~~~~~

It was during my senior year in high school that my life took an extremely, as well as exceptionally different turn. My twin sisters were now sophomores, and of course, were very popular among the people that I attended high school with. All my life, their little female friends always went on and on to Leah and Laura about what a hunk they thought I was. Of course, when they were little, I though it was cute, but now that my sisters' friends had started growing up and were no longer little girls, I was of a different opinion.

Still though, I'd known these little cuties for practically all of my life, and for me to make a play for any of them would've not only infuriated both of my sisters, but it also would've made me feel like I was more or less robbing the cradle. Besides, my heart still belonged to Robyn Beryl and always would as far as I was concerned. Little did I realize what lay in wait for me on the not too distant horizon?

~~~~~~

What I'm about to tell you is what drastically, as well as permanently, changed the way I looked at life. One afternoon in March of that year, right before Spring Break, I was in the band hall, which adjoined the theater. These two dumb asses that I went to school with, Ricky Morris, and Teeter Johnston, were both hiding up in the Spotlight Booth of the theater smoking a joint. However, they got careless and accidentally lit fire to the rack of extra gel lenses for the spotlight, and from there the fire very quickly got out of control.

The fire bells immediately went off, and people began to flee from the building. However, I knew that both of my sisters had Drama Class at that time and were somewhere in the theater; and because I didn't see them among those who were leaving the building, I suddenly became very afraid. Several people tried to stop me from going back into what was now a fiery, out of control, inferno, but my sisters were in there and I wasn't about to let anything happen to either one of them.

I grabbed and ripped a loose piece of canvas that had been placed on walls of the band hall, for the purposes of soundproofing the room, which was right next door to the theater, and then away I went in search of them. Before I even got to the door, I saw Leah coming out of the building coughing her head off and screaming at the top of her lungs.

I quickly took her by the shoulders and asked, "Where's Laura, where is she?"

"You've got to help her, Jake," Leah cried, coughing, "She's trapped in the girl's dressing room."

"You stay out here," I told her, "I'm going in after her."

"Please hurry, Jake," my sister cried, "Hurry, before it's too late."

~~~~~~

I ran into the building that had now become way beyond a very dangerous place to be. Everywhere I looked I saw that the fire was rapidly consuming everything in sight. Flaming pieces of blazing ceiling tiles were crashing down all around me, every bit of it on fire. The whole ceiling of the theater was now a blinding sheet of flame, as the fire began to swiftly creep not only down the walls, but also across the wooden floor of the stage, drawing ever nearer as the seconds ticked swiftly away.

I knew that I was going to have to find my sister quickly, or else she would die; and that was something that was totally unacceptable to me, even if I had to give my own life in order to save hers.

"God," I silently but quickly prayed, "Please give me the strength to find my little sister. I can't leave here without her, I just can't, please, Lord, help me find her"

"LAURA," I began to yell, "WHERE ARE YOU? LAURA!!!! IT'S ME, JAKE. WHERE ARE YOU, BABY GIRL? LAURA!!!! LAURA, WHERE ARE YOU?"

Suddenly from behind me, I heard a very terrified, as well as very familiar female voice screaming, "JAKE!!! JAKE!!! WE'RE IN HERE!!! PLEASE HELP US...JAKE!!!!"

I still had sense enough to know where I was, and I knew that Laura's voice was coming from the female dressing room, and with as much power and strength that I could muster, I kicked the door as hard as I could, making it fly open to reveal my sister, Laura, and one of her female classmates, a girl named Teri Palmer, huddling beneath a table inside the girls dressing room, with fear clearly written across their pretty little faces.

"COME WITH ME, NOW," I shouted, pulling both of them from beneath the table where they'd been hiding, underneath the canvas cloth that I was using to cover myself with. We still weren't out of danger yet, because once we were all three together, and as I began leading them out of the building, we had to dodge the pieces of ceiling that were falling onto the ground in every direction we looked, making a fiery maze between where we were and the door that we were trying desperately to get to...

~~~~~~

By this time the fire department had arrived, and firemen who were wearing flame retardant clothing, now stood all around us, helping to lead the three of us to the door and then from the building. Laura and her friend made it out untouched, but right before I breached the threshold of the door, a huge piece of the flaming ceiling came crashing down on top of me, which not only knocked the small piece of canvas off of me, but also landed directly on top of the exposed skin of my left side.

The moment I hit the ground, I felt strong blasts of cold water on me coming from every direction, extinguishing the flames that felt hot upon my skin. Unfortunately I still received second and third degree burns to the left side of my face, neck and arm, as well as halfway down my torso. The only thing I knew to do was to cover my eyes with my hands the moment the ceiling came crashing down on me, and the last thing I remembered hearing, were the sounds of sirens as the emergency vehicles began arriving on the scene...

~~~~~~

GALVESTON BURN CENTER

GALVESTON, TEXAS

8 HOURS LATER

I woke to the sounds of machines whirring and beeping all around me. I didn't know where I was, but I was aware of the fact that my both of my eyes were completely bandaged, and I couldn't see a thing.

"Where am I?" I fearfully asked, trying to keep from panicking, "What's happening?"

"It's okay, baby, you're in the hospital," I heard my mother sniffling; "Thank God you're alive."

"Where are Leah and Laura?" I asked, still afraid, "Are they okay?"

"We're right here, Jake," Leah cried, taking my left hand and holding it to her face, "You were so brave, big brother, and I love you so much."

"Would someone mind telling me how I got here?" I asked, "The last thing I remember is trying to get out of the theater at school, and it was burning all around me."

"You saved mine and Teri Palmer's lives, Jake," Laura wept, firmly holding onto my right hand and kissing it, making it damp with her tears, "You pushed us out of that burning building before you...." and then she began to cry so hard that she couldn't continue.

"You saved your sisters' lives, Jake," I heard my Dad tell me in a shaky voice, gently taking my left hand from Leah's grasp, "And I can't begin to tell you how proud of you that I am, son."

"I had to save them," I nonchalantly replied, "They're not only my sisters, but they're also my responsibility. Besides; there was no way in hell that I was about to let anything happen to either one of them."

"You're such a good boy, Jake," Mom sniffled, gently taking my hand from my father's grip, "You've always been a good boy, baby."

"Am I going to be alright?" I asked, feeling better because I now knew that my sisters were okay, "The whole left side of my body feels like it's numb."

"The doctor told us that you received second and third degree burns to over thirty percent of your body, son," Dad said, "But she also told us that you're going to live, and that's what's most important."

"Am I blind?" I asked, beginning to panic again, "Tell me that I'm going to be able to see again...please..."

~~~~~~

"The reason that we covered your eyes with bandages is because we wanted to make sure that you didn't receive any ocular injuries," a female doctor, told me later that day, "I'm going to remove the bandages from your eyes the first thing tomorrow morning, okay?"

"So, I'm not going to be blind, then?" I asked, "Please, tell me the truth, Doctor."

"No," she said, a smile on her face evident by the sound of her voice, making me feel much better just then, "You're not going to be blind, Mister Benson."

"Please," I chuckled, "My name is Jake, and not Mister Benson."

"Okay, then," she slightly chuckled, "You're not going to be blind, Jake. The bandages were just a precautionary measure."

"Whew," I smiled, very relieved, "I was really scared for a minute there, Doc."

"Come on now," she gently replied, "From what I've heard about you, you're not afraid of anything."

"I don't know where you got your information from," I replied, "But whoever told you that is full of shit clear to their ears."

"Fair enough, but there is something you need to be made aware of though," she told me, making certain that I understood her "You're going to have some very nasty scars, Jake so; you'd better prepare yourself for it right now."

"Please tell me that I'm not going to look like a monster, Doc," I anxiously replied, "Okay?"

"You don't look like a monster," she very calmly answered, "But you definitely need to understand that you have been burned and that..."

"If I look like a monster, then I don't want to see my face, and that's final, Doc," I adamantly interrupted her, becoming more than just a little upset the process, "People will turn away from me because I look gross, and I'll never be able to play music anywhere, ever again."

"Please try to relax, sweetie," she softly told me, "I'll be able to fix it with plastic surgery, Jake; I promise you, okay?"

"I'm sorry Doctor, uh...," I said, "Damn, I don't even know your last name."

"It's Matthews," she smiled, taking my hand, "My name is Doctor Ashlyn Matthews; but you can call me just plain old Ashlyn, okay, Jake?"

"Thank you, Ashlyn," I smiled, "I'll bet you're as pretty as you sound."

"Jacob Daniel Benson," Mom playfully scolded me, having just come back into my room, "You're supposed to be hurt so; stop flirting with the pretty Doctor."

"Ah," I grinned, "So you are as pretty as you sound, huh?"

"I want you to try and get some rest," Doctor Ashlyn smiled, "I'll see you tomorrow; okay, Tiger?"

"Okay," I said, "But can I have some aspirin, or something? My whole body hurts."

"I'll bet it does," she softly replied, gently patting my right hand, "I'll go get something for you from the nurse's station, and then I'll bring it right back in. How will that be?"

"That'll be great," I smiled, "Thanks, Doc."

"You're welcome, Jake," she softly replied, as she gently patted my right hand again, "I'll be back in here with some pain medication for you in a few minutes," and then I heard my door close.

~~~~~~

Ashlyn returned a few moments later, and while she was injecting the medication into my IV port, she told me, "You're going to feel something in a minute, Jake, and it's probably going burn for maybe a couple of seconds at the very most; but you won't feel anything after that, I promise," and no sooner had she told me that when I began to feel a slight stinging where the IV needle made contact with my skin.

A few moments later I felt like I was floating on a cloud; and in doing so, I smiled, and told Doctor Matthews, "I don' know what it was that you gave me, but I feel real good right now."

"I gave you some Demerol," she grinned, "Not only will it help your pain, but it will also help you get some rest until I come back tomorrow."

"Mmm, this feels real good," I smiled, "Thanks Doc, I really appreciate it."

"You're welcome, sweetie," she smiled, gently patting my right hand one last time, "I'll be back tomorrow so, in the mean time, I want you to try and get some rest, okay?" and then she left me to enjoy the buzz I was getting from the medicine she'd given me, of course I wasn't about to tell her that though.

~~~~~~

"Jeez, Jake," Leah teased, waiting until Mom and Dad had followed Doctor Matthews out into the hall before she started in on me, "Here you are in the hospital, you're hurt, and you're still being a horn dog. You ought to be ashamed of yourself."

"She's right, Big Brother," Laura giggled along, "You really ought to be ashamed."

"Horse shit," I laughed, "I got burned saving both of your dumb asses so; you two bitches need to leave me alone."

"Oh yeah," Leah snottily replied, "You need to watch your language and quit being such a hateful fucker, you asshole."

"She's right," Laura also curtly said, "Watch your language, shit head."

"I think all three of you need to watch your language," I heard Mom suddenly scolding us; "And you girls need to be nicer to your brother...both of you."

"Yeah," I laughed, sticking my tongue out at where I thought my sisters were standing, "Mom's right so; there."

"You listen to me, Jake," Mom teased, "One of the few places that you haven't been burned is on your little ass; but if you don't knock this crap off right now, don't think for a second that I won't set it on fire with a belt, hurt or not."

"Yes, Mommy," I softly chuckled, "I love you."

"I love you, too," she chuckled, "But you're still being a little shit because of the way that medicine has got you feeling so; stop it."

"Okay," I grinned, "I'll be good...for now."

~~~~~~

The next morning I woke up feeling very sore, not to mention the fact that the whole left side of my body, from the waist up, felt like it was on fire. I called the nurse in who told me that she would immediately let the doctor know that I was awake, and that in the mean time, someone would be in shortly to feed me my breakfast.
~~~~~~

A few moments later, Doctor Ashlyn come into my room, and I could tell by the tone of her voice that she was smiling as she said, "Good morning, handsome; how're you feeling this morning?"

"A little sore," I groaned, "It feels like a bunch of fire ants are crawling all over my left side from the waist up."

"I'll tell you what; I'll take care of that in a few minutes," she said, "Let's take the bandages off of your eyes first, okay?"

"Alright," I smiled, "Besides, I want to be able to eat my breakfast myself and not have it fed to me."

"I can understand that," she said, gently placing her hand on my right shoulder, "In the mean time, I need you to hold real still for me while I remove the bandages from your eyes."

She took her time, gently taking the bandages off of my eyes, and once they were gone, the first thing I saw was a very pretty lady that was somewhere in her early to mid twenties, with shoulder length, dark brown hair the same color as mine, with a face like an angel.

Ashlyn Matthews was extremely pretty, beautiful even; she had nice fair skin, magnificently bright blue eyes, with a body like that of a fashion model, only a tiny bit stockier, but most certainly in all of the right places.

~~~~~~

Chapter Two

"Wow," I smiled, once my sight had cleared, "You really are pretty, just like my Mom said."

"Nah," she giggled, her elfin face delightfully smiling, "That's just the Demerol talking."

"Yeah, right, that stuff wore off a long time ago," I grinned, "And you really are stunning, Ashlyn."

"Thank you, Jake;" she smiled, her soft cheeks slightly blushing, "That's very sweet of you to say so."

"I'm not trying to be sweet," I told her, "I'm just telling the truth, that's all."

Then she looked at me and said, "I need to take the bandages off of your face, Jake. You need to see what you look like, okay?"

I'd already placed my right hand upon the bandages that were covering almost the whole left side of my face, and after feeling where they'd been placed, I looked at Ashlyn; and with a fearful feeling, I quietly asked, "It's pretty bad, isn't it?"

"I'm not going to hide the truth from you, Jake," she honestly told me, "But it looks a whole lot worse than it is so; you need to understand right now that it's nothing that I can't fix, okay?"

"Let's hurry up and get this over with then," I replied, trying to be strong, but crumbling inside, "I'll be okay...I promise."

"Thadda boy," she tenderly replied, as she began to gently tease the bandages away from the burned skin on my face. It took her about ten minutes, trying to make it as painless as possible, and then before I knew it, the bandages had been completely removed.

"You need to look at yourself now, Jake," she gently said, giving me a small hand mirror, "But I want you to also remember what I said about being able to fix it, okay?"

"Okay," I quietly said, terrified at what my eyes were about to behold, "I can handle it."

~~~~~~

The moment I looked into the mirror, it was all I could do to hold down the contents of my stomach. The left side of my face reminded me of something from a horror movie; as I looked at the terribly burned and seemingly mangled flesh that the fire had left in its wake. It looked like someone had used a track shoe to put out the fire on my face, and then tried to wipe it away with Hydrochloric Acid.

All I could do was hang my head as the tears began to silently roll down my cheeks, and in doing so, Doctor Ashlyn very gently put her arms around me, placing the right side of my face upon her chest so as not to further injure the left side.

"It's going to be okay, Jake," she softly said, gently hugging me, "I'm going to fix it for you and you'll be even more handsome that you already are...I promise you."

"I look horrifying," I quietly sniffled, "Nobody's ever going to want to be around me again, especially looking the way I do."

"You're not going to look like that for long, Jake," Doctor Ashlyn quietly, almost lovingly said, now softly sniffling herself, "I swear you won't, sweetie."

Right before she'd left my room; Ashlyn took pictures of my face with a thirty-five millimeter camera, because she said that the pictures were going to be put in my charts once they'd been developed. She told me that the reason for doing this was because the nurses who would be attending to me from day to day would need a point of reference when looking for any changes that might occur during my recovery.

~~~~~~

Later that day Mom and Dad came back to see me, and because the doctor wanted my wounds to get some air, she'd purposefully left the bandages off of my face. My parents might have tried to put on a brave front, but I could tell that the mere sight of my wounds had profoundly affected them both the moment they gazed at the hideous scars that the fire had left in its wake.

"Hi, baby," Mom smiled, as her eyes filled with tears when she looked at me, "How're you feeling today?"

"Like an ugly beast," I sadly replied, "I'm a monster now."

"No, you're not;" she began to cry, "Doctor Matthews is going to fix this, baby. You've got to believe her, Jake."

"Oh, I believe her," I bitterly said, wiping my nose, "But it's not going to happen overnight...and it's going to take a very long time before my face is even close to normal again; and even then I'm still going to have some scars to remind me of this shit."

"There's something you need to know, son," Dad told me, taking my hand, "Everyone at home is calling you a hero, and when you get out of here, the principle of your high school is going to give you an award."

"I'm no hero," I angrily told him, "I'm a monster, and that's all I'll ever be."

"You need to stop feeling sorry for yourself right this minute, boy," he suddenly snapped, a touch of anger in his voice, "You saved both of your sisters' lives, and what about little Teri Palmer? Where do you think she would be if you hadn't gone back into that building? All of that aside, you're damn lucky to be alive yourself, Jake. I raised you to be a man, and you've become a damn fine one so; stop acting like such a child, dammit."

"I'm sorry, Dad," I said, shaking my head as again, silent tears rolled down my ugly face, "I understand what you're trying to tell me, I really do, but I can't help feeling like this. How would you feel if you were in my shoes, huh?"

"I'm sorry, too, Jake," Dad said, his own eyes filling with tears as he gently hugged me, "I can't even begin to understand what you're feeling, son; but you have to believe me when I tell you that I wish there was something that I could do to make all of this go away for you. You know that I'd do it, don't you?"

"Yes, sir," I quietly said, "But there's nothing that anyone can do, and now I'm going to look like this for a long time...a real long time."

"You're going to be alright, Jake," he told me, "I swear to God almighty that you are."

"I know that, too, Dad," I said, "But I just need some time to learn how to deal with all of this, alright?"

"You take all the time you need, son," he replied, very gently hugging me again, "Me, your Mom, and your sisters are right here for you, and we're never going to leave you...not ever."

~~~~~~

Because I'd had a cap on my head and had worn it backwards on the day of the fire, I'd not lost any hair in the accident, only singed the ends of it. And because of the fact that my hands were covering my eyes when the flaming piece of ceiling fell on me, both of my eyebrows were still in tact.

However, the whole left side of my face, including my cheek and ear, down my neck and shoulder; including the upper half of my left arm, and shoulder, as well as the left side of my ribcage all the way to my waist, had all been badly burned, and therefore, were horribly scarred.

~~~~~~

I'd received all kinds of cards and letters during the whole time that I'd been in the hospital, but I refused to have any visitors back then, because I didn't want them to see the shape that I was in at the time. Everyone, my friends, etc, all understood, and at my request, stayed away. Still though, when it came right down to it, I was terrified, and didn't want anyone to see what I thought was a grotesquely hideous face.

~~~~~~

TWO MONTHS LATER

My hair had grown back out and was long enough by then that I could comb it over to one side to try and hide the scars on my face, but not totally. And while they both got mad as hell because they thought that I didn't want to see them anymore, Mom and Dad explained to my sisters that I was trying to get well enough before I came home to face them.

I think they also might have explained to them the very fragile mental state that I was in back then, too. And because they are, to this day, two of the sweetest, most beautiful girls I know, they respected my wishes at that time and stayed away until Doctor Ashlyn said that I was able to come home.

~~~~~~

Once I got home, I didn't know what to expect, and I was very afraid of having to face not only my friends, but also the rest of the people that I went to school with as well. And because I waited a week after my release from the hospital before I went back to school, my sisters, who were tickled shitless to have me home, both honored my request that they not tell anyone I was home yet. Still though, when I finally went back to school that following Monday; the reception that I received ended up bringing tears to my eyes again, however; they were happy tears this time.

I arrived at school a little late that morning, because I had to stop by the pharmacy and pick up a prescription that Doctor Ashlyn had called in for me the night before. However, the moment I pulled into the senior parking lot, my principle, Mr. John Pierce, met me at my car.

I thought I was in trouble for being late when he halfway glared at me, and then with a very stern tone of voice, he said, "Would you come with me right now, Mister Benson?"

"Yes sir," I said, "I'm sorry I'm late, Mister Pierce."

"We'll talk about that later," he said, "Just come with me."

~~~~~~

I knew something was up when he led me into the gymnasium where it was so dark that I couldn't even see my hand in front of my face. Suddenly the lights came on, and I saw that the whole student body was seated in the bleachers, each one of them now on their feet, cheering and applauding loudly. The marching band began playing our school song as Mr. Pierce escorted me to a podium that had been placed at the far end of the gym.

Once he got everyone calmed down, and the band had stopped playing, Mr. Pierce stood behind the microphone, and with a giant smile on his face, said, "Ladies and gentleman, boys and girls, let's give a warm welcome back to our hometown hero, Jacob, "Jake" Benson," and then everyone rose back to their feet again, clapping their hands, while whistling and cheering.

Then Mr. Pierce got everyone to take theirs seats again, and then into the microphone atop the podium, said, "Jake, we're all very proud of you, but we've also been very worried about you, too, so; would you please, honor us by saying something?"

I knew that this had all been set up just for me when I looked over to my right and saw both of my parents, as well as both of my sisters sitting there in the bleachers beside the podium with proud tears raining down all four of their faces.

"Thank you all very much," I said, happy tears beginning to fill my eyes, "I didn't expect this and I can't begin to tell you what it means to see every one of you here."

"We love you, Jake," someone, a girl, from the audience, said, "We love you very much."

"Thank you," I said, slowly beginning to lose my composure, "Thank you all very much," and then I could no longer speak, as my eyes began to flood with tears to the point that I could no longer see clearly.

I was thankful that Mr. Pierce, when he realized that I was too moved to speak any further, gently took the microphone and said, "Jake and his family would like to thank each and every one of you for everything you've all done to make this happen this morning so; now I want everyone to stand up, and in an orderly manner, please go back to class."

Afterward, both Leah and Laura came running over to where I stood in order to throw their arms around me, both of them crying and telling me how much they loved me, followed by Mom and Dad, who both did the same as well. Because I know that they loved me, I didn't have the heart to tell my sisters that they were hurting me when they hugged me so; I simply smiled and let them hug me anyway.

My parents had been bringing my class work to the hospital for me so that I didn't fall behind, and when I got back to school; my teachers were all glad to see me, especially my band teacher, Mr. David Shepard, and my choir teacher, Mr. Harold Rankin.

~~~~~~

I expected my friends to act differently toward me because of my scars, but surprisingly enough, they didn't. As a matter of fact, they all told me that I shouldn't worry about hiding them behind my hair, because in their eyes, they felt that I had nothing to be ashamed of; and after my first day back, I began to wear my hair the same way I always had before the accident, parted down the middle.

It was also during my first day back at school that I discovered how much my fellow students really cared for me; because every single girl there, bar none, each hugged me and/or kissed me on the cheek and told me how glad that they were to see me back at school. It was the same thing for the guys, too, except that they all shook my hand instead and basically told me the same thing that the girls had.

Every single member of the school staff and faculty made it a point to welcome me back as well. The female teachers hugged me, and the male teachers shook my hand, and I can't remember a single time in my life where I felt more appreciated than I did that day.

However, what I thought would be the highlight of the whole day was when Robyn Beryl came to me right before third period English, crying, as she gently placed her arms around me, and then after softly kissing me on the lips, told me, "I was so afraid that I'd never see you again."

"Do you really mean that?" I asked surprised at the way she was acting just then.

"Of course I do," she sweetly replied, "You're one of my closest friends, Jake; and you always have been."

"Oh," I said, deflated, but trying not to let it show, "Well, I guess we'd better get to class, we don't want to be late."

It was at that moment that I think she discovered that I'd cared for her more than just as a friend, because she began to act differently toward me after that day, doing things like turning around and walking the other way when she saw me coming toward her down the halls at school, or ignoring me whenever we'd see each other in class. What a fucking coward she was. I mean, damn, she could have at least had the decency and the guts to tell me that she was sorry for unintentionally leading me on. I wouldn't have had any problem with that whatsoever; but no, she simply walked away and never said another word to me after that.

"Damn her," I thought, "She can kiss my ass," but I didn't mean that...not really. My feelings had been hurt, that's all.

Still though, I guess it was alright, because she was the type of girl that wouldn't want to be seen with someone who looked like I did, and now as I look back objectively on those days, I realized that she made me feel like I was never good enough for her to start with...even before the accident.

And because of that event, even though my classmates and peers showed me that they genuinely cared for my well being, I now felt lonelier than ever after that day; and it was all because I let some girl get to me.

However, something good actually happened because of that incident; I became bound and determined not to ever let anyone in that close to me again; that way they couldn't hurt me. However, little did I realize what awaited me in the not too distant future?

~~~~~~

NINE MONTHS LATER

By this time I'd graduated from high school, turned a year older and had undergone four major surgeries; making my face look noticeably different now. The major scars were nearly gone, and in their place were minor, but still noticeable traces of what once was. However, I could tell they were there and I was still very self conscious about it. I wanted to wait to go to college until after the last surgery, which would take place the day after Thanksgiving.

I'd also developed a kind and gentle connection with Dr. Ashlyn Matthews over that time period as well. I would go and have lunch with her as often as possible when her schedule allowed it. She seemed like she was always happy to see me, and of course I was always very happy to see her, as we met at least three to four times a week. Also over that period of time, and to be totally honest; I began to find that she was becoming someone whom I could reveal what was on my heart and mind without having to worry about it going anywhere else...a confidant of sorts.

With the exception of Mom and my sisters, Ashlyn was one of the few females I knew who had no problem whatsoever understanding what I was saying, unlike other girls I'd known before; and the better I got to know her, the more I came to like her.

Sure, she was almost seven years older than me, but we were nothing more than friends, regardless of the fact that I wouldn't have minded being seen with her anywhere, especially because of how beautiful I thought she was. However, I made certain that I didn't become a nuisance to her, or bother her when she was busy, but still; she always made time for me, and, she always acted like she was so happy to see me every time we met.

She even met me out for dinner one night at this place in Houston called Carabella's, which served some of the best Italian cuisine you, would ever want to eat. I'll never forget how beautiful she looked that night; and she also made it a point to let me know how dashingly handsome she thought that I looked in the new suit I'd worn that night as well.

We talked about all kinds of different things that evening, and we never once felt uncomfortable around one another, not ever. I knew that there was no future between us, or at least that's what I thought at the time so; I had no problem telling her my deepest, darkest secrets.

"You've never talked to me about your life," I asked her that evening, "That's not fair considering you know practically everything about mine, Ashlyn."

"Alright, I'll tell you, Jake," she knowingly smiled, finally giving in, "I recently met this guy that I really like, but I'm a little bit afraid of him."

"You shouldn't be afraid of him," I told her, "Especially if you like him...well, unless he's some kind of bad boy asshole that all of the pretty girls like to go out with. He's not like that is he?"

"No," she sweetly smiled, as I noticed a faint, but very special sparkle in her eyes as she talked about him, "And as far as being afraid of him is concerned, it's not that I'm really afraid of him. It's just that I'm afraid of making the wrong move and risk losing him as a friend because I really like this guy. Besides, I know that if he and I were ever given the right opportunity, there is nothing that we couldn't accomplish together."

"So, tell him," I gently urged her, "And if he's really the nice guy that you say he is, he'll either take you up on your offer, or he won't. But I also think that if he doesn't, he's crazy not to want to be with a woman who's as beautiful and as sweet as you are. What do you think?"

"You're a sweetie, is what I think," Ashlyn brightly smiled, "I can't understand why the girls your age aren't fighting each other for the chance to go out with you, Jake."
"It's probably because I don't know how to talk to girls," I admitted, my face turning red in embarrassment, "Every time I get around a girl, I just clam up. I don't know why it happens, Ashlyn, but it does."

"I don't understand that either," she sweetly told me, "I'm a girl and you don't seem to have any problem taking to me about anything."

"That's true," I replied smiling, realizing that she was right, "I think that maybe it's because you and I are such good friends, and I trust you."

"You don't trust girls your own age?" she asked, as I shook my head, "Why not, Jake?"

"Because I got hurt by this one girl that I really cared about once," I quietly replied, finally admitting the truth, "And I guess I haven't trusted anyone since."

"If anyone understands that one, I do," she almost sadly replied, "Damn it all, Jake; if I could only let go and trust someone, I know that I would be alright in the long run."

"You don't seem to have any problem trusting me, Ash," I told her, "And didn't you tell me a few minutes ago that you met this really hot guy, but that you're also scared of him, too?"

"Aren't we a pair?" she giggled, gently placing her palm on my cheek, "We ought to just date each other, huh?"

"Yeah, we should," I grinned, going along with the joke, "At least we know all of each other's bull shit, and we still trust one another."

"Hmm," Ash playfully purred, "You just gave me a great idea, Jake."

"Oh really," I asked, "What kind of idea are you talking about?"

"Well, I need to think about a few things first," she oddly giggled, "But I'll be sure to let you know how it turns out, okay?"

"Of course, M'lady," I teased, "I await on pins and needles for your gracious reply, dear girl."

"You might be really surprised, cutie," she knowingly giggled, standing up to leave, as the time for us to head our separate ways had arrived, "Be sure to tell your Mom and Dad that I said hello; okay, Jake?"

"I will," I happily grinned, as we left the restaurant after I paid the bill, "They really like you ya know."

"No, I didn't know," she sweetly smiled, "But it makes me very happy to hear that."

By this time we were standing at the curb outside in the parking lot; and right before she got into a cab that had just pulled up, I smiled and said, "Thank you, Ashlyn; I really had a great time tonight, just like I always do when I'm with you."

"Me, too," she sweetly replied, gently squeezing my hand, "We really should do this more often, Jake," and then she did something she'd never done in all the time I'd known her, she leaned over and ever so softly kissed my lips; and before I had the chance to reply, she smiled and then tenderly said, "Good night, handsome. I'll see you soon," then she got into the taxi and sped away, leaving me standing there with a happily contented, borderline stupid, grin on my face.

FOUR DAYS LATER

THANKSGIVING DAY

I woke up at six o'clock that morning, and because I'd begun a regimen of running right after I graduated high school, I took my morning run, which, by that time, I'd gradually worked up to doing five miles. I left the house at seven, and when I returned home at eight fifteen, I discovered a strange car, a 2-door, Hunter Green, Jaguar, XJS, with white leather interior, sitting in our driveway. Nobody that I knew drove a car like that so; you can only imagine my wonderfully pleasant surprise when I walked into my home to discover Dr. Ashlyn Matthews sitting at the kitchen table, drinking coffee with my parents.

"Hi, handsome," she smiled standing up to hug me, and then kissed my cheek, which made my face blush bright red, "Happy Thanksgiving, Jake."

"Oh, my God; Ashlyn," I happily grinned, firmly returning her hug, "What're you doing here?"

"What, do you want me to leave?" she giggled, teasing me, "Your Mom invited me to have Thanksgiving dinner with you and your family. I hope that's alright."

Are you kidding me?" I happily smiled, still hugging her tightly, "That's perfect, absolutely perfect."

Finally I let her go, and then stepping back to look at her while I still held her hands, I smiled and told her, "I thought that you'd either be with your family, or maybe your new boyfriend today."

"My family was killed in a tornado while I was in medical school," she quietly told me, but then after giving Mom a knowing smile, she turned to me and said, "And as far as my new boyfriend is concerned, I'm still in the process of making my mind up about him. Anyway, I called here a couple of days ago to tell your Mom what time you needed to be at the hospital for your final surgery; and afterwards she and I began talking. Then she invited me over for Thanksgiving Dinner so; here I am."

"Oh, man," I happily grinned, "I can't even begin to tell you what this means to me to have you here with us, Ash, I really can't."

"That's very sweet of you, thank you, Jake," she smiled, happy tears making an appearance in the corners of her eyes, "I was going to spend the day in front of the television."

"Not anymore," I proudly replied, placing my arm around her waist, "I'm your boyfriend today, pretty girl."

"Is that right?" she girlishly giggled, "I'm almost seven years older than you are, Jake; and while you're certainly handsome enough to be my boyfriend, I think your parents might object to the difference in our ages, don't you?"

"Why would they object?" I asked, "My Dad is eight years older than my Mom." Then I looked at my mother and asked, "Isn't that right, Mom?"

"Jake," Mom blushed, "Don't you think that you're being way too forward, not to mention extremely presumptuous?"

"No, I don't," I chuckled, "Besides, you heard what Ash just said, and she thinks I'm handsome enough."

"I'll tell you what, Jake," Ashlyn sweetly told me, "Let's just have a good time together today, okay?"

"I agree with her for now," Mom knowingly smiled, "Besides, she's your Doctor right now, and you still have one more surgery to go through, okay?"

"Of course," I smiled, "I'm just glad that she's here, Mom." Then I smiled at Ashlyn and told her, "Still though, I do wish that I was old enough to be your boyfriend, Ash."

"I do, too," she smiled, quickly kissing my cheek, "Because I think you'd make a wonderful boyfriend, sweetheart."

"I have a rather odd request," I asked, "And I want you to at least consider it before you say no, okay Ash."

"Okay, Tiger," she grinned, "What is it?"

"I want you to at think about spending Christmas with us, too, alright?"

"I can't think of anyone that I'd rather spend Christmas with than you, Jake," she sweetly smiled, gently hugging me, "How's that?"

"Perfect," I smiled, gently returning her hug, "Absolutely perfect."

"In the mean time, you just came in from your morning run," Mom chuckled, "Don't you think you need to go take a shower, Mister Stinky?" and needless to say, I went and did just that. Mom and Ashlyn giggling like school girls as I walked away..

~~~~~~

That particular Thanksgiving will always be my favorite memory; because that was the day that I felt like my life had truly begun. Ashlyn sat right next to me at the table, and once we were finished eating, she and I took a walk and had a nice long talk.

~~~~~~

Chapter Three

"You're serious about wishing you were old enough to be my boyfriend," Ashlyn smiled, as we walked hand in hand, "Aren't you, Jake?"

"I know that we don't really know each other very well, and, it's because of a doctor/patient relationship that our friendship began," I softly told her, "But I really mean what I'm about to say here, Ashlyn...You're one of the most beautiful women that I've ever seen; and I know that if I ever had the chance, I'd never hurt you, or let you be hurt by anyone; and I know beyond a shadow of a doubt that I'd try to be the very best boyfriend you've ever had."

She stopped and looked deeply into my eyes for the longest time before she finally spoke. "I believe you with all my heart, Jake," she began, "But you need to know...I mean......you really need to know that we can't even think about dating until you're no longer my patient. Do you understand me?"

"Are you serious?" I incredulously asked with a stupid, boyish grin plastered across my face, "You'd still date me even though I'm almost seven years younger than you are?"

"Oh, you heard what I said," she tenderly smiled, "Yes, I think you'd be the sweetest boyfriend a girl could ever want, or have, but you still didn't answer my question, Jake."

"You think I don't understand the ethics issues involved with Doctors dating their patients?" "I asked, "Of course I understand, Ashlyn, and I wouldn't do anything that would ever jeopardize you, or put your career at risk. You have to believe me."

"I do believe you, Jake," she softly replied, "But before we go any further, there's something else that I want you to know."

"Tell me," I said, expecting her to back out at any second now, "I can take it."

"Alright then, here it is," she quietly replied, "Do you remember me telling you about the guy that I met who I really care for a whole lot, but that I was afraid of him because I didn't want to spoil the beautiful friendship he and I have by letting him know how I felt about him?"

"Of course I remember," I replied, crestfallen now, because I figured that I was going to have to share her with another guy, something I simply would not do, "Let me guess, you two are together now."

"No, we aren't; at least not yet anyway," she sweetly smiled, "I'm waiting until you're not my patient anymore before I make my move."

That was the moment that I suddenly realized that it was me that she'd been speaking of all along, and with a bright smile on my face like a kid on Christmas morning, I looked into her eyes, and excitedly asked her, "It was me...you were talking about me, weren't you?"

"Yeah, genius," she giggled, gently kissing my lips, "It took you long enough to figure it out."

"Ashlyn," I softly breathed, pulling her into my arms, very gently yet very firmly holding her body against mine, "My beautiful Ashlyn."

"You worked your way into my heart when I wasn't looking, Jake," she tenderly smiled, her eyes filling with tears, "So, now that you've got me, all I'll ever ask of you is that you don't hurt me, okay baby?"

"Never, my love," I happily replied, still holding her against me as we began to walk back to my house, "Never ever."

"There's something else I'm very concerned about, too, and it's something that is also going to have to be dealt with before we start dating, Jake," Ashlyn said, looking into my eyes to make certain that I understood what she was telling me, "And that's what your parents are going to have to say about this."

"That's not going to be as big of a problem as you might think," I knowingly grinned.

"Is that right?" she cautiously asked, "Tell me, Jake, why do you say that?"

"Mom invited you to eat Thanksgiving dinner with us, didn't she?" I asked her, as she nodded her head, "Alright then, I want you to leave everything else to me, okay Ash?"

"Okay," she nervously replied, "But I still say that they're going to be upset with me for dating you."

"Nah," I chuckled, "You're going to be very surprised. I promise you."

~~~~~~

The next day I rode with Ashlyn to the hospital with a promise from my Mom and Dad that they would be there the minute I was out of recovery and in my hospital room.

In the moments right before we got into Ashlyn's car, I told my parents of the conversation I'd had Ashlyn the day before; and just as I expected, they took it extremely well.

"I have only one question for you, Ashlyn," Mom told her, "Do you really care for Jake, or is this going to be just a passing thing?"

"I don't know whether or not you believe me, Naomi," Ashlyn sincerely replied, "But I deeply care about Jake, very deeply."

Mom looked into Ashlyn's eyes, standing stone still for a moment, until the look of scrutiny that was initially on her face at the beginning of their conversation had slowly melted into a warm smile. Then she placed one hand upon my shoulder and the other upon Ashlyn's, and with a sweet smile on her face, she looked at me and said, "You know that I've always been able to tell when someone is lying to me, and my heart tells me that Ashlyn cares a lot about you so; you'd better be good to her, okay Jake?"

"You bet, Mom," I smiled, giving her a big hug, "Thank you from the bottom of my heart. I know that my dating Ashlyn is hard for you to understand right now, but I love you for giving us a chance, Mom."

"Oh, I can tell that Ashlyn cares for you, too, sweetheart; and I think that she would be very good not only to you, but for you as well," Mom replied, "I just want you to be sure that you're ready to give Ashlyn the kind of commitment that she's looking for, okay?"

"That's not a problem," I smiled, winking at Ash as I hugged Mom again, "It's not a problem at all."

"You two be careful," Dad smiled, "And don't give Ashlyn a hard time, boy."

"Yes sir," I happily grinned, "I'll see you guys a little later, okay?"

~~~~~~

"You know that this will be your very last surgery," Ashlyn smiled, holding my hand as she walked beside the gurney I was being wheeled into the operating room on, "You'll have a brand new beautiful face when I'm done with you, Jake."

"I trust you," I sleepily smiled, as the medication that the anesthetist had given me earlier began to kick in, "I'll see you when I wake up."

"That's right," she whispered into my ear, "And then after you leave here, we can go on our first official date as boyfriend and girlfriend," and then the last thing I remember before I went under was Ashlyn's dazzling smile as I closed my eyes...

~~~~~~

"Jake, Jake, open your eyes," I heard Ashlyn say; somewhere through the fog I was in when I first awoke from surgery, "Jake, wake up, sweetie."

I opened my eyes to see her angelic face smiling down at me, her stunningly bright blue eyes shining like a brilliant light through the darkest of nights.

"Hi, beautiful," I softly croaked, "How did everything go?"

"Hello there yourself, handsome," she beautifully smiled, "The surgery went perfectly and you have a beautiful new face now, Jake."

"Good," I grinned, "How soon can I see it?"

"It'll take a good ten to fourteen days for most of the swelling to go down," she smiled, "And then another two to three weeks for the bruises to go away; but I'll let you take a little peek in a few days, okay?"

"Okay," I smiled, as she took my hand, "I believe you," and then I drifted back to sleep.

~~~~~~

As I slept, I dreamed that Ashlyn and I were in a great forest having a picnic, and while we ate, I heard her tell me that she loved me. As I felt her kissing my face, near my lips, I could literally taste her beautiful essence, and somewhere in the middle of it all, I heard her voice tell me, "Maybe you really are my destiny, my love. Besides, I don't care that you're younger than me, and I never will."

~~~~~~

When I opened my eyes again, I was lying in a hospital bed, with Ashlyn sitting beside me on the bed holding my hand.

"Hey, good-lookin," she softly spoke, "How do you feel?"

"A little sore," I quietly replied, "And very thirsty."

"I've got something to quench your thirst; here," she replied, holding a straw to my lips, as I drank the refreshingly cold water, wetting the linings of my dry throat.

"I had the sweetest dream," I told her, taking another drink, "It was about you."

"Oh really," she softly asked, "And what did I do?"

"You kissed me," I told her, gently reaching for and taking her soft hand, "And you told me that you loved me, and that you didn't care that I was younger than you were, because you said that I was your destiny."

"Sounds like a beautiful dream to me," she knowingly smiled, "I wish I could've been there."

"You were," I said, "Can I tell you something without making you angry?"

"Of course you can," she grinned, "Jake, I want you to know right now that you can tell me anything you want, and I'll never get mad as long as you never lie to me."

"Okay then," I smiled, "I'm falling in love with you, Ashlyn."

"That's good to hear," she tenderly replied, a lone tear falling down her left cheek while she leaned down and softly kissed my lips, "Because I know I've been falling for you for a very long time now. I only ask that you don't ever hurt me, Jake, I just couldn't take that."

"Never, my love," I smiled, gently wiping her tear away with the back of my hand, "I promise to never hurt you."

As Ashlyn sat back up, she made sure the door to my room was closed before she softly told me, "We need to be careful while we're here at the hospital. Besides; your folks will be here in a few minutes, and they don't need to see us like this, at least not yet, okay, baby?"

"Okay, my love," I smiled, "Whatever you say."

"My, God," she sweetly grinned, "I can't believe that this is really happening."

"Why not," I asked, "Don't you trust your heart?"

"That's the thing," she tenderly smiled, "I've never felt like this before, Jake; but I want you to know right now that I'm not afraid of being with you; I swear to you."

"Is that right," I grinned, "How are you going to feel about me going to college while I'm dating you?"

"I want you to go to college, Jake," she gently answered, "But I don't see why we can't still be together in the mean time."

"Good," I said, "Because now that I know how you truly feel about me, I don't even want to think about living my life without you."

"Mmm," she softly purred, smiling as she took my hand and tenderly kissed the back of it, "That sounds good to me, baby...that sounds really good..."

~~~~~~

"Hi, sweetie," Mom said, as she, Dad, and the twins came into my room, "How're you feeling, baby?"

"Pretty good," I smiled, more alert by that time, "I'm still a little sore though."

"Hi, Jake," Leah said, as she and Laura came into my room smiling," Where's your girlfriend?"

"Jake's got a girlfriend, Jake's got a girlfriend," Laura softly sang, playfully teasing me, and then she softly smiled and then sincerely asked," Seriously though, how are you, really, Big Brother?"

"I'm doing pretty well," I smiled, taking her hand and kissing it, "Thanks for asking, little sister, both of you."

"We love you very much, Jake," Leah smiled, wiping happy tears from her eyes, "And just so you know; we're happy that you and Ashlyn like each other. We don't care if she's older than you."

"Neither do we," Mom smiled, "As a matter of fact, is she around here anywhere?"

"She just left," I said, "She'll be back in about fifteen minutes though, why?"

"Oh, nothing really," Mom knowingly smiled, "It just seems like you're better when she's around, that's all."

"There's something I need to tell you all," I said, looking at my family, keeping their attention as I noticed Ashlyn quietly slipping back into my room, "And I hope that you can accept it."

"Let me guess," Mom smiled, "You and Ashlyn are falling in love with each other, aren't you?"

"Yes," I smiled, "But how could you have possibly known that, Mom?"

"It's easy, honey," Mom sweetly replied, as she took Dad's hand, "The first time I ever saw your father I knew that I was in love with him. And I can tell that you two are in love because you two look at one another the same way your father and I first looked at each other, too."

And like I already said, Ashlyn had very quietly slipped into my room unnoticed by the rest of my family members as Mom was telling me all of this. Therefore, after looking at Ashlyn as she stood behind Mom, I smiled and said, "I take it you heard what Mom just said, my love?"

"I most certainly did," Ashlyn smiled, walking into the room; and then after placing her arm around Mom's waist, Ash looked her in the eyes and humbly asked her, "Are you sure about this, Naomi?"
"Of course I am, pretty girl," Mom sniffled, "I know in my heart that the two of you will be so good for each other. Besides, I know that you've been hurt before, Ashlyn, and that's something that I can tell you with all honesty that Jake will never do, not ever."

"I don't know how it happened," Ashlyn softly smiled, "But I love him with all of my heart, and I swear that I'll be good to him."

"You see, Mom," Leah grinned, "Me and Laura told you so."

"That's right," Laura smiled, leaning over and gently kissing Ashlyn on the cheek, "We told her that you and Jake were going to fall in love with one another way before it ever happened, Ash."

"How could you two have possibly known that," Ashlyn asked, "And in such a short time, too?"

"Think back to when you removed the bandages from Jake's eyes," Laura told her, "Don't think that Leah and I didn't notice how you two looked at one another."

"But he was just my patient back then," Ashlyn replied, "And falling in love with him, or anyone else for that matter, was the very last thing on my mind."

"Maybe so," Leah knowingly smiled, "But me and Laura both saw it just as plain as day, huh, Sis?"

"Yep," Laura said, smiling at Ashlyn, "We sure did; but, don't try to understand it, Big Sister. You may be a brilliant surgeon and all, but this is a twin thing," and then she and Leah fell into fits of girlish laughter, leaning against one another.

"I love you two," Ashlyn giggled, "As a matter of fact, I love you all very much."

"We love you, too, baby girl," Dad smiled, placing his arm around Ashlyn's shoulder and hugging her from the side, "Welcome to our family, Ashlyn."

"Family," Ashlyn began to sniffle, as she took my hand, and then leaned down and lightly kissed my lips, "I haven't had one of those for a very long time now."

"You do now, my love," I softly replied, gently placing my palm on her tender, beautiful cheek, "You do now..."

~~~~~~

CHRISTMAS EVE

It was about two in the afternoon when I met Ashlyn in the driveway, as she arrived at our house with the trunk of her car laden with gifts for all five of us

"Merry Christmas," I said, taking her hand, helping her from her car the moment she opened her door, "How was the drive down?"

"It wasn't too bad," she smiled, standing up and falling into my arms and kissing me, "Merry Christmas to you, too, baby."

I guess now would be as good a time as any to truly describe Ashlyn. She stands five feet, seven inches tall, and weighs a hundred and twenty pounds. Her measurements at that time were 38C-24-34, and she looked great in the tight jeans she was wearing that day. Her beautiful little butt still fits right into the palm of my hand; and I still enjoy proving it to her at every given opportunity. She and I hadn't had the chance to make love up to that point yet, but it wasn't like we weren't anxious to do so; because we most certainly were, even though I was as nervous as a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs.

However, Ashlyn's schedule had been rather full as had her patient load, too. But now it was Christmas, and she and I had already told my parents that we were going to be spending New Year's Eve, as well as New Year's Day, alone together at Ashlyn's house in Houston.

Of course they had no problem with that, as I was now nineteen, going on twenty and damn well old enough, as well as mature enough to make my own decision where that sort of thing was concerned. However, my special gift to Ashlyn, and she didn't know it yet, was going to be my virginity, as she was the woman, the only woman, I would be spending the rest of my life with.

~~~~~~

After I helped her carry the gifts into my parent's house, she made me take a seat in the kitchen so that she could look me over one last time before she officially released me from her care. Little did she, or anyone else in the house know, was, I was going to ask her to marry me that night. I didn't need to think about it, hell; my mind had been made up since I came home from the hospital after the final surgery that Ashlyn had performed on me the day after Thanksgiving. I only hoped that she would accept my proposal, and to be honest; I was a little afraid that she wouldn't.

However, once I saw the look in her eyes when she'd finished examining me that last and final time, I knew in my heart that everything was going to be alright. I also hoped that she didn't mind waiting until after I graduated college to get married. That way I would be able to get a job to help support the both of us.

My hopes of working in the entertainment business had been renewed because of the new face she'd given me. I no longer looked like the horrific monster that I once did...or at least thought I did. In its place was a new face; which, according to my parents, my sisters, and last but certainly not least, Ashlyn; was as handsome as any out there, but even moreso as far as my beautiful Ashlyn was concerned.

Of course I was still the same person inside, but now I looked alot differently than I used to, I still had the same eyes, but I looked different nonetheless. And according to the women in my family, Ashlyn included, I looked "Movie Star Handsome," an old saying that my grandmother sometimes used when she was alive.

There was also something else within me that had been renewed, and that was the self confidence and belief in my own self that I'd once allowed Robyn Beryl to rob me of; all of which now seemed like years ago. And like I promised myself, I made sure that I was in love with Ashlyn before I let her into my heart, but then again; Ashlyn is different from anyone I'd ever known before...or since.

~~~~~~

Chapter Four

Ashlyn knew that I played piano and sang, but she'd not yet had the opportunity to hear me. However, Mom remedied that right after we'd all eaten our Christmas Dinner that night, when she said, "Why don't you play for us, Jake? I doubt that Ashlyn has had the opportunity to hear you sing and play and I'll bet the she would really enjoy it."

Because I also began learning to play the guitar when I was ten, I picked up my guitar first and played, "Oh Holy Night", singing the lyrics along with it. When I was done, I could actually feel Ashlyn's love for me, as it literally radiated from her heart into mine, eternally sealing the bond that we now shared.

"Oh, my God, Jake," she softly replied, "I never knew you had such a beautiful voice, baby."

"It's all for you, my love," I tenderly told her, gently kissing her lips, "It's all for you, and only you for as long as I live."

"Play something on the piano, Jake," Laura softly smiled, "Do that old one by Olivia Newton John. You know...the one that you used to play and sing for me and Leah when we were little girls?"

I moved to the piano and began the intro to, "I Honestly Love You", and of course by the time I was finished the song, Ashlyn was reduced to a mass of tears, her head on my shoulder, and her arms wrapped firmly around my waist as she sat next to me on the piano bench.

"That reminds me," I conspiratorially winked at my family, "I've got something I wanted to ask Ashlyn, and I can't think of a better time to ask her than right now."

"What're you up to now, Jake?" Ashlyn suspiciously giggled, "I know you too well so; you'd best tell me and get it over with."

"Alright," I grinned, "Here goes nothing," and then I took her by the hand and told her, "Ashlyn, my love; you know that I love and care for you more than anything in the world, right?"

"Yes," she nervously replied, "Why do you ask, baby?"

"Because," I smiled, dropping to my knee and withdrawing a velvet box from my back pocket and opening it to reveal a one and a half carat diamond solitaire ring, "I love you, and I want to ask you if you would consider spending the rest of your life with me as my wife."

"Oh, my God," she gasped, looking as if she'd seen a ghost, "Jake, are you serious?"

"Yes," I said, looking deeply into her eyes, "I've never been more serious about anything in my life, and I'll never love anyone the way that I love you."

"Oh, Jake, yes," she began to cry, dropping to her knees on the floor next to me and throwing her arms tightly around my neck, "Yes, I'll marry you, you beautiful, sweet, sweet man...I love you so much."

"Oh, Jack," Mom happily sniffled, hugging my father, "Did you hear that?"

"I sure did," Dad proudly grinned, as he hugged Mom, "Does he remind you of anyone you know?"

"I love you, Ashlyn Matthews," I proudly smiled, placing the ring on the ring finger of her left hand, knowing that it would fit perfectly, "I hope you love this ring as much as I love you."

"Oh, Jake, honey," she wept, looking at the ring on her finger, "It's beautiful, baby, oh, my God, I can't believe this is really...finally happening to me."

"I told you that I couldn't imagine living my life without you in it," I smiled, softly kissing the lips of my new bride to be, "So, believe it, my love."

"Jack, Naomi," Ashlyn asked my parents, "Would you two mind terribly if Jake and I went back to my place in Houston tomorrow morning?"

"Of course not, honey," Mom sniffled, taking Ashlyn into her arms, holding her like she was her own, "My son is a grown man now, and neither myself nor his father have a problem with that at all. Hell, you two can even sleep together in Jake's room tonight if you'd like. I mean, you are engaged to be married, sweetheart."

"Thank you," Ashlyn quietly sniffled, kissing Mom's cheek, and then hugging Dad, "Thank you both from the bottom of my heart."

"Hey, Ashlyn," Laura playfully pouted, "Don't Leah and I get hugs? After all, you're going to be our family, too, aren't you?"

"I sure am," Ashlyn smiled, wiping the happy tears from her eyes, "Come here, you two; come and give your big sister a great big hug."

"Thanks, Ash," Leah grinned, hugging her, "Don't get me wrong; I love Jake very much, but I always wanted to have an older sister to talk to about stuff."

"Me, too," Laura grinned, "I love Jake just like Leah does, but guys can be such a pain in the ass sometimes," which of course caused the whole family to fall into a fit of laughter; me included...

~~~~~~

That night, after everyone went to bed, was the first of many magical nights spent with my beautiful Ashlyn. We didn't make love because neither of us wanted to disrespect my family. However, we both lay there, and for the first time since we'd known each other, we seriously talked about our future together, as well as what we expected from one another now that we'd decided to pursue a permanent relationship together.

"So," Ashlyn giggled, "You're sure you want to do this, Jake...marry me, I mean?"

"Of course," I smiled, "I've never been more certain about anything in my life."

"Oh, Jake," she sighed, gazing at the ring I'd placed on her finger earlier, "This stuff only happens in movies, baby."

"So, look at it this way," I grinned, "You're more beautiful than any movie star I've ever seen, and that's all that matters to me."

"I think you're beautiful, too," she grinned, "Who do you think made that gorgeous face of yours anyway, handsome?"

"God did," I teased, "You just rearranged it after it got burned, that's all."

"Smart ass," she giggled, then looked me in the eyes and asked, "Seriously though, do you like what I did with your face...I mean...do you really like it?"

"I love it," I softly told her, "But not nearly as much as I love you."

"I love you, too, Jake," she replied, "I only hope that you don't get tired of me as you get older. People do change their minds after a while you know."

"It's like I keep telling you, Ashlyn," I smiled, "Never, my love."

"That reminds me," she smiled, "There's a song that's been out for a long time now called, "Never My Love". Do you know which one I'm talking about?"

"I sure do," I smiled, "It's by a group called "The Association" and it's one of the first songs I learned to play when I was younger."

"I love that song," she softly told me, "Can you still play it?"

"Yeah," I grinned, "I can play it on both piano and guitar."

"Oh, there's something else I wanted to ask you," she said, "You've got a really beautiful voice, Jake. Will you bring your guitar with you tomorrow and play some more for me when we get to my house in Houston?"

"Of course I will," I told her, gently kissing her soft, sweet lips, "Anytime, anywhere, baby."

"You really do love me, don't you, Jake?"

"Yes, I do," I smiled, "I love you with all my heart, Ash, and I'll love you for the rest of my life if you'll let me."

"I wish that my family were still alive," she despondently said, "My mother would've absolutely adored you."

"We'll all meet again one day," I told her, "Which reminds me, I need to ask you something."

"Go ahead," she said, "Ask me anything you want."

"Do you believe in God?" I asked her. "It's very important to me that you do."

"I used to," she sadly replied, "But after my family was killed, I quit praying altogether."

"I can understand that," I gently told her, "But there's a reason that things happen, and God always does things for that same reason ya know."

"If you say so," she replied, "But I'm still wondering why he would let my family die in the horrible way that they did."

"I wish that I could answer that one for you, baby, I really do," I regretfully told her, "But if anything, don't you think he might be compensating you for that loss by placing the two of us in one another's lives?"

"Now that makes more sense to me than anything I've heard up to this point in my life, it really does," she sniffled, "But I still miss my family very much, Jake."

"I can't even begin to imagine what you're feeling," I told her, tenderly hugging her, "But I promise you that I'll never ever hurt you; and I'll do whatever it takes to keep you happy."

"And you really mean that, too," she softly smiled, "Don't you, baby?"

"I've never lied to you," I said, "And I'm not about to start now."

"I believe you," she told me, "And that's why I want to ask you something right here and now...and please be honest with me."

"Like I've already told you, Ashlyn," I said, looking deeply into her beautiful blue eyes, "I'll always tell you the truth so; I want you to feel free to ask me anything you want."

"Alright then," she said, sitting up in the bed to look into my eyes, "Have you ever had a girlfriend before, and if so, do you still have feelings for her?"

That was when I reminded her of Robyn Beryl, as well as the events that took place when we first met. I also told her how I let my heart get ripped out by the roots when Robyn and I had our last encounter.

And then when I was finished, Ashlyn looked at me and said, "So, it's over between you two, and there's no chance of anything ever happening again?"

"I never had what you would call a proper relationship with her to begin with," I said, "It was just a boyhood crush, nothing more."

"Good," she sniffled, lying back down and pulling me into her arms, "Because you belong to me, now; and I'm never going to let you go, Jake; I mean it. But I'm willing give you one last chance to back out if you're not sure about us, though."

"And this is the last time I'm going to say this," I smiled, "You're it, as far as I'm concerned, and I don't want anyone else...not ever, okay?"

"Okay, baby," she softly sniffled, "I just wanted to make sure. You don't blame me for that, do you?"

"Of course not," I softly replied, gently pulling her into my arms and holding her firmly against me, "Let's get some sleep. We've got a long drive after we open our gifts tomorrow morning."

"Okay, good night, Jake," she softly purred, "I love you."

"I love you, too," I smiled, "And good night to you, my angel..."

~~~~~~

"Merry Christmas, you two," Mom knowingly grinned, as Ash and I walked into the kitchen together that next morning, "How did you sleep, Ashlyn?"

"Very well, thank you," she sweetly smiled, "And a Merry Christmas to you, too, Naomi."

Mom made us all a very nice breakfast, and of course Ashlyn insisted that she be allowed to help; but once everything was on the table and we were all seated around it, Dad stood up and asked the blessing.

"We thank thee, oh Lord, for all of the blessings that you've bestowed upon us this year," he began, "Thank you for not only the fellowship of family, Lord, but most of all, we want to thank you for bringing Ashlyn into our family. Not only did she save the life of our Jake, but she also filled the empty place in his heart as he filled the empty place in hers. As she has no family, Lord, we ask that you make her feel as welcome and as happy to be a member of our family, and just as proud as we are to have her here. Most of all, Lord, please let her know how very much we love her, and we ask that you bless her as you have blessed us...in Jesus' name we pray...Amen."

When I opened my eyes again, I discovered that Ashlyn was sitting next me with tears pouring down her beautiful face, making me look at her and ask, "Are you alright?"

"I'm okay," she sweetly smiled, "It's just that...well, I've never felt more loved than I do right now...not for a very long time."

"We love you very much, pretty girl," Dad gently told her, reaching across the table and gently patting her hand, "You're a member of our family now as far as we're concerned, and we don't ever want you to forget that, okay?"

"Thank you, Jack," Ashlyn smiled, looking around the table at all of us, "Thank you all, very much."

"You're very welcome, my daughter," Mom tenderly and quietly smiled, "And we're all very grateful and thankful to have you here with us today."

"That's right," Leah smiled, placing her arm around Ashlyn as she was sitting on the other side of her, "Now there are four women in the family instead of three; and we can finally gang up on Dad and Jake and kick their asses."

"Hell yeah," Laura giggled, "We're finally going to have a Big Sister, and the only thing I can think of to say is, it's about time."

~~~~~~

After we'd all eaten breakfast, Dad and I volunteered to clean up the kitchen. However, Mom wouldn't let us, telling Ashlyn and I that we needed to get ready to head to Houston. Because according to Mom, the traffic wouldn't be so bad if we got an early start, so; that's what we did. Of course I didn't have the heart to remind Mom that it was Christmas Day and there probably wouldn't be much traffic, if any.

After taking our showers, separately of course, we sat down and opened gifts. I thought Mom was going to have a heart attack when she opened the envelope that Ashlyn handed her, containing a Five Hundred-Dollar Gift Certificate to the new Neiman-Marcus store that had just been built at the Westgate Mall in Houston.

"Oh, Ashlyn, honey," Mom softly said, "You shouldn't have done this, baby girl."

"Bullshit," Ash quietly giggled, "We girls have to look out for one another."

"I love you, Ashlyn," Mom sniffled, "And thank you for such a kind and generous gift."

Ashlyn simply smiled, and said, "I love you, too," as she handed Dad his gift.

"Oh, wow," Dad boyishly grinned when he saw what was beneath the wrapping paper of his gift from Ashlyn, "I don't know where you laid your hands on these Cuban Cigars, baby girl, but make sure you keep a close connection with whoever got you these so I'll know where to go once I've smoked all of these up. Thank you, baby girl," as he leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

"You're welcome, Jack," Ash sweetly smiled, "I'm glad you like them."

The icing on the cake was when my sisters both opened their gifts from Ashlyn at the same time. It was the first time I'd ever seen either one of my sisters, much less both of them, become totally speechless. Instead they both began to cry, and in the process, they both hugged Ashlyn tightly, telling her, "Thank you, Big Sister," and all of it taking place at the same time.
Once Leah and Laura had regained control of their faculties and had wiped their pretty faces off, they showed us that, for Leah, Ashlyn had given her a twenty-four carat gold ring, with diamonds, rubies and sapphires mounted on top of it, and for Laura, Ashlyn had given her the same kind of ring, except that hers had diamonds, emeralds and sapphires, both of which, per Ashlyn's orders, were custom made for each of my sisters. Needless to say, both Leah and Laura profusely thanked Ashlyn over and over before she finally told them that she loved them both, and that was the end of it...for the moment anyway.

Mom and Dad gave me clothes, as did my sisters; however, the best part of it for me was when, with Mom's help of course, I gave Ashlyn the three carat, diamond necklace that once belonged to my maternal grandmother who'd passed away when I was only a little boy, and Leah and Laura were still toddlers. I had some pleasant memories of her, but my sisters had no memory of her because of the fact that they both were very small, almost babies when she passed away from cancer, bless her heart.

"Oh, my God," Ashlyn cried, "I can't wear this. You should give it to one of your real daughters, Naomi."

"I just did," Mom sweetly replied, "You and Jake will be married soon enough, and as far as I'm concerned, you already are my daughter."

"Besides;" Laura smiled, placing her arms around Ashlyn, "It looks so pretty on you and; we want you to have it, Ash."

"Thank you, all so much," she sniffled, "No one has ever been as kind to me as you all have been...not even my own family when they were alive."

"We're your family now, baby," Mom sweetly told her, "Don't ever forget that."

"I won't," Ashlyn smiled, "Not ever."

Ashlyn bought me the perfect gift for Christmas. She gave me a custom made, leather backpack, with my name embossed in gold colored thread across the top of it, as well as a gold pen and pencil set to go along with it; and needless to say; I was absolutely thrilled.

"Thank you, Ash," I smiled, leaning over and giving her a soft kiss, "You didn't have to do this you know."

"Oh, yes I did," she grinned, "You belong to me now, and I believe in taking good care of my man."

"Thank you," I smiled, "And just so you know, you belong to me and I also believe in taking good care of my woman."

"You'd better," she teased, "Or else I'll have to sick your Mom and your sisters on your butt."

"That's right," Leah giggled, "Tell him, girl."

"Hell yeah," Laura grinned, "You'd better be good to her, Jake; or else we'll kick your ass."

"You need to watch your language, Miss Laura," Mom giggled, "Or else I'll kick your little ass."

"Come on, Mom," Laura grinned, "You know I'm only kidding."

Maybe so," I teased, "But you and Leah don't scare me one bit, Laura."

"Oh, shut up," she giggled, "Or else me, Leah, Mom and Ashlyn will get on you, boy."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," I playfully groaned, "Ooo, I'm so scared; you've got me shaking in my boots..."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn and I packed up and got ready to leave, and right before I walked out the front door, Dad pulled me aside and handed me a plain white business sized envelope."

"What's this?" I asked him.

"There's a cashier's check inside that envelope for one hundred thousand dollars, son," Dad explained, making my face turn white, "It's part of your inheritance, and your mother and I wanted you to have it now."

"Holy cow, Dad," I gasped, "I can't take this. I mean you're paying for my college already, and I don't..."

"Take it," he impishly grinned, interrupting me, "Or else I'll get your mother involved in this, and you know what she'll do."

"Aw, come on, man," I complained, "You're not playing fair, Dad."

"Call it what you want," he chuckled, "I want you to take this and put it in the bank at the first opportunity you get. We've already consulted Ashlyn about this and she's going to help you get your bank account set up."

"Thanks, Dad," I smiled, firmly hugging him, "I promise you that I won't be irresponsible with this."

"I know you won't, son," he proudly replied, "You've always been a good kid, and I've always been able to trust you...and you've never once let me down."

"Thanks again, Dad," I grinned, "Your trust has always meant more to me than anything, and that's why I'm not about to let you down now."

"Oh, and one more thing," he grinned, "Ashlyn is beautiful...I thought I'd let you know that, son."

"You didn't have to," I flippantly, but playfully replied, "I already knew that."

"Smart ass," he laughed, then hugged me and said, "I love you, son, don't ever forget that."

"Never, Dad," I smiled, "And I love you, too."

After I hugged Mom and my little sisters one last time, Ashlyn and I got into her car and then left for Houston...

~~~~~~

"Are you excited, Jake?" Ashlyn grinned, as she drove us, "I know that I am."

"I'm very excited," I replied smiling, "It's not every day that a guy gets the opportunity to ride off into the sunset with the girl of his dreams."

"Aw, thank you, Jake," she sweetly smiled, "You always know exactly what to say to me to make me feel beautiful."

"That's because you are beautiful...very beautiful," I smiled, placing my hand on her thigh while she drove, "So; don't ever think for one minute that you're not...okay?"

She looked at me for a second, and after she looked back at the road, I watched her lips curl into a knowing, contented smile as she drove, not saying anything. She didn't have to say a word for me to know what she was thinking either...

~~~~~~

We arrived at Ashlyn's house later that afternoon around three o'clock; and it was only because we stopped for a leisurely lunch along the way, taking our time as we ate, that we hadn't arrived sooner than we did. Her place was in the River Oaks area of Houston. It's a nice four bedroom house located on Olympia Drive that has a swimming pool in the back yard, which, at the time, was covered due to it being winter.

"You have a beautiful home," I said, as we walked into her house, "I feel very comfortable here."

"I'm glad you think so and I want you to get used to it, my love," she warmly smiled, gently kissing my lips, "Because this is going to be your home, too, in the not too distant future."

"That reminds me," I asked her, "When do you want to get married?"

"That depends on you, Jake," she smiled, "When would you like to get married."

"Don't ask me," I grinned, "Hell, I'd marry you yesterday."

"You're silly," she giggled, gently hugging me, "But I'll tell you what. How about if you do at least two full semesters in college? That way, you'll know what you want to do by then...and if you would like to, we can live together in the mean time."

"I wouldn't mind that one bit," I told her, "But I need to get a job to help you pay the bills around here. After all, it's only fair, don't you think?"

"I think that's very noble of you to want to do that, Jake," she sweetly told me, "It also tells me what kind of man you are, but I make more than enough money to support us while you're going to college; and besides; wives have been supporting their husbands while they were getting their educations for a long time now."

"I still wouldn't feel right about that though," I said, "I'm supposed to take care of you, just like I promised you that I would when I put that ring on your finger, remember?"

"Of course, I remember," she smiled, her arms still tenderly wrapped around me, "You're a good man, Jake, and that's just one of the many reasons why I love you so much, but you just got here so; why don't we talk about that later, please?"

"Okay, sweetie," I smiled, gently kissing her lips, "What would you like to do first?"

"Mmm, that's easy," she cooed, "I want to make love to my future husband, is that okay with you?"

"Uh...sure," I uncomfortably replied, "But there's something I need to tell you before we do, Ash, and I hope that you're alright with it."

"What is it, sweetie?" she purred, "You know that you can tell me anything."

"I'm a virgin, Ashlyn," I quietly said, "And I'm not real sure about what to do."

"Oh, Jake," she tenderly replied, "I would've thought that a man who is as handsome as you are would've had the opportunity to be with a woman by now...but it's okay, baby; it really is."

"I didn't want my first time to be with just anyone," I forlornly confessed, "I wanted it to be with a girl who loves me as much as I love her. You probably think that I'm just an immature boy now, huh?"

"Not at all, my love," she sweetly whispered, "I've got a confession to make, too, baby."

"Really," I asked, "What is it?"

"Even though I'm twenty six, and going on years older than you," she began, "I've only been with one guy in my whole life, and he broke my heart."

"Was it your last boyfriend?" I asked her.

"Yes, it was," she sadly confessed, "I thought that he loved me, but he only wanted to get into my panties, because I'm like you. I wanted to wait until I was with the man I loved before we made love."

"Is that right?" I asked, while she nodded her head, "Well, he was a dumb ass if you ask me."

"Are you sure that you want to give this beautiful gift to me, Jake?" Ashlyn tenderly asked me, "I want you to be absolutely certain before we do this, baby."

"I've never been more certain of anything in my life, Ash," I confidently told her, "Because I know without a doubt that I'm going to spend the rest of my life with you."

"Alright then," she tenderly said, "I want the first time that we make love to be special, too, so; if we're going to do this, then we're going to do it right. I want it to be something beautiful that we will both remember for the rest of our lives."

"You won't have to worry about that," I smiled, "I've heard it said that you never forget your first lover...and I'm the luckiest guy on earth because you so beautiful."

"I love it that you think so" she gently smiled, "You're very beautiful yourself, Jake."

"I'm not trying to spoil anything," I told her, "But what did you mean when you said that we were going to do it right?"

With a look on her face that I now recognize as the one that she has whenever she wants to make love to me, Ashlyn smiled, and said, "Let's go back into my bathroom and get into the tub, okay baby?"

"Okay," I nervously replied, "If you say so."

"It's going to be alright, Jake," she softly told me, gently leading me by the hand, "There's nothing to be afraid of, my love."

"I'm not afraid," I said, "I'm just a little nervous, that's all."

"Don't be nervous, sweetheart," she tenderly smiled, "I love you, and you're going to be just fine..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Five

She led me through the house into the master bedroom, where a king sized poster bed sat in the middle of the floor, with white linen draped across the top of it, and draped down the sides. It began gently flowing back and forth when she opened the window to let the light evening breeze drift through the room.

Then I followed her into the bathroom to discover a huge, whirlpool style bath tub against the far wall, with a separate shower sitting roughly three feet away from it, also along the back wall. The whole bathroom was covered in white Italian marble and had an art deco style, with a white porcelain sink with polished brass fixtures sitting against the wall facing the tub, a toilet next to it, also art deco style in its design.

"Wow," I smiled, "My Mom would love this bathroom."

"Is that right?" she giggled, "Well then, we'll just have to make sure that she gets the opportunity to see it, won't we?" I just nodded my head, while Ashlyn bent over the tub and turned on the water, adjusting it until it was the right temperature.

Then she put what I guessed was bubble bath into the water as the tub began to fill up, nice thick suds forming on the surface. Then after standing back up, she gently kissed my lips and softly told me, "I want you to take off your clothes and get into the tub, while I go lock up the house, okay, baby?"

"Okay," I smiled, beginning to relax, "And thank you for being patient with me, Ashlyn."

"Aw, it's okay, Jake," she purred, softly kissing my lips again, "I love you..."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn left the bathroom, closing the door behind her, and with the adrenaline being pumped into my bloodstream at an astounding rate, I quickly took off my clothes and got into the bath tub, feeling wonderful as the warm water began to gently caress my skin, further relaxing me.

~~~~~~

A few moments later, Ashlyn appeared wearing a large, white terrycloth bathrobe that reached all the way to the floor. Before she got into the tub with me, she went to the mirror above the sink, and pulled some hair pins out of the medicine cabinet.

Then after pinning her hair up on her head, she turned to me from the mirror and asked, "How do I look with my hair up like this, baby?"

"Beautiful," I grinned, "As always."

"You're biased," she giggled, "But that's okay with me."

"Hell yes, I'm biased," I chuckled, "Especially when it comes to you."

After closing the medicine cabinet she walked over to the tub; and then with a look on her face that I'd never seen before, she nervously said, "Here goes, Jake, I'm going to take my robe off now. I hope you like what you see."

When she peeled her robe off and revealed her naked body to me for the first time, I thought my heart was going to stop beating right then and there. My eyes traveled down her body to see the most perfect breasts that I knew I'd ever born witness to in my life.

As I've already said, they were naturally perfect 38C's that sat high and proud upon her chest, with only a slight hint of sag to them. Her aureoles were at least two and a half, almost three inches in diameter, with nipples that were as big around as my little finger, which stuck out about half an inch.

Her tummy was flat, tight, and soft; and her waist was nice and thin, with a vee of soft dark curls upon her mons between, and at the top juncture of her legs. And when she turned around to hang her robe upon the hook on the back of the bathroom door, I felt so blessed to see the most perfect ass a woman could have. As she slightly walked away, her beautiful butt jiggled perfectly making my eight inches of cock immediately become iron hard beneath the bubbles atop the surface of the water that I was sitting in.

"Well, baby," she asked, right before she climbed into the tub with me, "What do you think?"

"God, you're perfect, Ashlyn," I softly breathed, "So perfect."

Ashlyn got into the tub with me and while pressing her soft, sweet and naked body against mine, she kissed my ear and tenderly said, "Mmm, I love you, Jake."

"I love you, too, Ashlyn," I gently told her, as we began to lie back together in the tub, with her back against my chest, "Always."

Suddenly she began to softly weep as she lay gently against me, making me look at her with concern in my eyes and ask her, "What's the matter, Ash, are you alright?"

"Yes," she sniffled smiling, "I know I've already said this, but this really is the first time I ever felt truly loved in my life...I'm sorry for acting like a love-sick teenaged girl."

"You don't have anything to be sorry for," I smiled, gently rubbing my hands all over her body, "Mmm, not ever."

"Oh, my God, Jake," she suddenly giggled, reaching behind her and grabbing my now iron hard cock, "Why didn't you tell me that you had this monster in your pants? My goodness, you're going to have to take it easy on me with this thing."

"Stop it," I laughed, my face turning bright red, "It's not all that big."

"Don't kid yourself, Jake," she knowingly but softly replied, "This is what most women only dream of having. Mmm, and it's all mine."

"These are what every man dreams of," I smiled, gently holding her breasts while quickly getting used to having a naked female in the tub with me, "They're perfect."

"Ooo, Jake," she began to softly moan, "I really love the way you touch my titties, baby."

"I'm glad," I happily replied, holding her beautiful tits in my hands as I gently rolled her nipples between my thumb and forefinger, "Because I really love touching them, too."

"I want you to suck my nipples, baby," she urgently gasped, "Would you do that for me, please, Jake?"

I wasted no time in changing places with her in the tub so that I could gently put my lips upon her nipples and suck on them, as she reached down and gently took hold of my cock. She began gently at first, and then the more passionately I began to suck her tits, the faster she began to stroke my cock.

"You might want to slow down a little bit," I gasped, breathing erratically, "Not unless you want me to cum in right here in the bathtub."

"Here, baby," she smiled, backing away from me as she patted the top of the back corner of the bath tub rail, "I want you to climb up here and have a seat, for me, Jake honey."

"Okay," I naively replied, "What're you going to do?"

"Something wonderful," she hungrily grinned, "Trust me, baby, you're going to love it."

And then when she got the opportunity to get an unobstructed view of my cock in broad daylight, she grinned and said, "Oh, my God; look at that beautiful cock," and then wasted no time in putting her lips around the head, sucking it deeply past her mouth and on down into her throat.

"Oh, shit," I groaned, "That's sooo good, baby," and of course it took me hardly any time before I was approaching the precipice of falling over the edge into the abyss of the first orgasm I was going to have from someone touching my cock besides me.

"I'm going to cum, Ashlyn," I urgently told her, "You might want to..."

"No," she quickly told me, "I want you to cum in my mouth, baby," and then she proceeded to take up right where she left off.

Oh, oh, oh shit, Ashlyn," I panted, "Oh, God, I'm cumming, oh, damn" and then I began to squirt what felt like gallons of my hot seed directly down her throat, Ashlyn massaging my balls as I did so."

My whole body went stiff as my mind went completely blank, and all I could feel was the beautiful sensation of my darling Ashlyn's soft, wet and warm mouth surrounding my cock as she drank me dry...

~~~~~~

"Holy shit," I panted, once she pulled her mouth off my cock, "I've never felt anything like that before in my life."

"Did you like it, baby?" she sweetly smiled, "You know, that's the first time I ever swallowed cum. I'm' so happy that it was yours, my love."

"Really," I asked, "Why didn't you ever do it before?"

"To begin with, that's only the second time I've ever had a cock in my mouth," she knowingly smiled, "And the reason that I swallowed your cum was because I love you more than anything, or anyone in the world, Jake."

"Seeing as how you gave me an orgasm with your mouth," I said, still slightly out of breath, "I think it's only fair that I return the favor with mine; don't you?"

"I knew you were perfect for me, Jake," she excitedly smiled, kissing my lips, and then taking my hand and making me stand up in the tub beside her, "Come on, baby; let's get dried off and then we'll climb into the bed."

If you think taking a bath with Ashlyn was a wonderful experience, imagine being able to rub a towel all over her beautifully perfect body while drying her off. And as a result of my getting to touch Ashlyn's body all over, it only took a few minutes before I was as hard as steel again and ready for more...

~~~~~~

Before we got into bed, Ashlyn lit several candles in the room, and put a tape recording of Mozart, some of his slower rhapsodies, on her tape player, as CD's had not yet come out back then. And then after closing the blinds, the room was lit only by candle light, which emitted a soft and romantic glow all about the room. Then she took my hand, and while leading me to the bed, said, "Come with me, lover."
"You're going to have to show me what you want me to do, Ashlyn," I softly told her, as I sat on the bed, "I've never done this before, but I'll do whatever you want me to."

"I know, Jake," she softly replied, "And I don't want you to worry about it, because I'll teach you everything you'll ever need to know about how to bring me pleasure with your mouth," and then she slowly pulled me down onto the bed beside her.

"Okay, Jake," she began, as she laid back and spread her legs to reveal the most beautiful, and of course the very first, pussy I ever saw, "I want you to do whatever feels natural to you."

"I don't know," I warily replied, "What if I don't do the right thing?"

"I really liked what you did when you were sucking on my titties, baby," she lightly smiled, "And I would imagine that you'll do well with the rest of my body so; I'll give you a little hint, okay?"

"Okay," I smiled, "Tell me."

"It's like this, baby," she said, "From the very top of the female body all the way down to our toes is one big erogenous zone so; I want you to just use your imagination, Jake; I know that you'll have no trouble figuring it out.'

~~~~~~

I began by kissing her body while softly rubbing her from head to toe. Ashlyn was an extremely loving and patient teacher; and when I finally gave her an orgasm, it was done by placing my mouth upon her vagina, gently licking and sucking on what she told me was her clitoris with my lips, gently flicking it back and forth with my tongue while I gently plunged my fingers in and out of her vaginal opening.

"Oh, yes, Jake," she erotically groaned, "That's it, baby. Don't stop doing that...I'm going to cum, yes, yes, YES, OH YES; NOW, BABY...I'M CUMMNG NOW, MY LOVE. OOOH GOD, YEEEEESSSS, OOOH, GOD, NOOOOWWWW. I LOVE YOU, JAKE. I LOVE YOU SOOO MUCH...and then as her body began to relax, she pulled me up until we were face to face, where she passionately kissed me and then lovingly panted, "Now I know you're the man for me...and I'll always love you...for the rest of my life, baby..."

~~~~~~

By this time my cock was iron hard again, and while she gently pumped my cock with her hand, she laid me back on the bed. As she climbed on top of me, she never once released her hold on my cock; and then looking into my eyes, she tenderly told me, "This is it, baby. After this you'll no longer be a virgin. Are you ready my love?

"I've been ready for this my whole life, Ashlyn," I softly replied, "I only hope I don't disappoint you."

"There's not a chance of that ever happening," she sweetly smiled, "Especially after what we just shared so; just lay back and let me do the work, my love," and with that said, she began to slowly lower her body down onto my cock.

There is no way I can ever describe the feelings that were coursing through my body as she slowly lowered her sweet pussy down onto my manhood for the very first time. And after what felt like agonizingly slow hours, that were actually mere seconds, I felt her pubic bone mashing against mine.

"Oh, sweet Jesus," she sensually moaned, "I've never felt anything so wonderful in my life, Jake."

"Oh, Ashlyn," was the only reply that came to mind, "I'll never want anyone but you, my love."

As she began to move up and down on me, her breathing became erratic, but she never once stopped, only moved faster.

"That's it, Jake," she panted, "Give me all your love, baby."

"Oh, yes," I replied, gritting my teeth as I made love to this beautiful creature, "All I have is yours, baby."

She continued riding me, picking up speed until I could hear the rhythmic slapping of flesh against flesh, and what I was feeling at the moment was way beyond anything I'd ever dreamed of; even in the wildest of my masturbatory fantasies."

"Yes, baby," she began to pant, getting louder as we progressed, "That's it, baby. Oh, oh, OH, YES, JAKE; YOU'RE GOING TO MAKE ME CUM AGAIN. DON'T STOP, BABY, DON'T EVER STOP LOVING ME...I'M ALMOST THERE, BABY, OH, OH, OOOHH, GOD, JAKE, I'M GOING TO CUM NOW, OOOOHHH, GOD YEESSSS, I'M CUMIIINNNGG."

"MEEE TOOO, AASSHHLYYNN," I loudly groaned, as once again, I unleashed what seemed like gallons of hot scalding sperm deep within the warmest recesses of her womb, painting her vaginal walls with every squirt of semen I released...

~~~~~~

Afterward, as we lay basking in the afterglow of making love to one another, I felt my eyes begin to fill with tears for reasons I couldn't comprehend at the time.

"What's the matter, baby?" Ashlyn asked me, concern written all over her face, "Are you alright, my love?"

"Yes," I sniffled, "Do you remember what you said about feeling so loved when you were at my family's house?"

"Aw, Jake," she sweetly smiled, "Of course I do."

"I think I know what you meant now," I replied, "And I guess I was just a little overwhelmed by what we just did."

"Shh," Ashlyn tenderly soothed me, placing my face to her breast and holding my head against her, "We're part of one another now; and where you go, I go."

"I love you so much, Ash," I told her, "And I'm sorry for acting like a baby just now."

"You have no need whatsoever to apologize to me, Jake," she softly told me, "If anything, you just showed me what is truly in your heart, and it makes me feel like the luckiest girl on the planet."

"I love you," was all I could say, and then I pulled my precious Ashlyn into my arms, holding her closely while, after I pulled the covers over us, we both began to drift off into a blissful slumber.

~~~~~~

I woke up, and according to the bedside clock I was looking at, it was four o'clock in the morning. And as I looked over at my beautiful Ashlyn, my heart swelled with love for her, especially because she was as stunning when she slumbered as she was when she was awake, if that was even possible...

~~~~~~

Because of all the rest I'd been getting as of late, I woke up and couldn't go back to sleep. So, after I'd put on a pair of sweatpants and a long sleeved tee shirt, I gently closed her bedroom door behind me on the way out and then quietly walked down the hall to where my guitar case sat in the den. After I figured out how to ignite the gas fireplace, I soon had a nice, but small fire blazing, taking the slight chill out of the night air.

I took a moment to look at where my life had come to at this point, and in doing so, not only did I take the time to thank God for the beautiful blessing he'd bestowed upon me by giving Ashlyn to me, but I also pulled my guitar from its case.

I always made certain that I had writing materials, i.e. a tablet and a never ending supply of pencils, as well as a small, battery powered pencil sharpener. I picked up my guitar and began to play very softly so as not to wake the beautiful angel that lay asleep down the hall in the Master bedroom.

~~~~~~

After playing a series of notes and chords, I soon became inspired to pick up my pad and pencil. Once I had the lyrics written down, it took hardly any time before I had a strong, solid, yet beautiful melody. And after adding three verses, a chorus and a bridge, to the melody, I discovered that it was one of the most beautiful, if not the most beautiful composition I'd ever written.

I played it through a couple of times until I was more than satisfied with what I'd written. I only hoped that Ashlyn loved the song as much as I did, because, after all; she was the inspiration behind it.

Little did I realize that she'd heard me playing it through that second time? I was about to set my guitar back in the case, when I heard the softest, sweetest voice in the world say, "That was pretty, baby. Who wrote it?"

"I did," I smiled, turning around to find my beautiful Ashlyn standing behind me, dressed in her robe, with her shining long dark hair flowing down her shoulders, "I wrote it about you."

"Did you really?" she wistfully asked, her face almost childlike in excitement, "That was very good, well, at least what I heard of it. Would you mind playing it again?"

"Not at all," I smiled, patting the place next to me on the couch with my hand, "Here, come sit down beside me so I can look into your eyes while I'm singing it, my love."

She took a seat, and when I played and sang to her, her eyes never once left mine. And I now know that because of the purity of the love which Ash and I shared; God blessed me with a measure of emotional strength, the likes of which I'd never known before then, and still possess today.

When I finished playing and singing, Ashlyn leaned over and gave me the most tender and sweetest kiss I'd ever received. Afterwards she leaned back, looked into my eyes, and then softly told me, "You honor me like nobody ever has, Jake, simply by writing that beautiful song about me; and the only thing I know to do is to give you my deepest promise that I'll never hurt you, I'll never betray you, I'll never leave you, and last, but certainly not least; I'll never stop loving you...not ever."

"I know that, Ashlyn," I quietly smiled, placing my hand on my heart, "You're in here now, and I'm never letting you go...never."

She said nothing, only leaned toward me and again tenderly kissed my lips. Then she sat back with a smile on her face and said, "Are you hungry? I don't know about you, handsome, but I could stand to eat something."

"I could, too," I grinned, "But only if it's not too much trouble."

"It's no trouble at all, Jake," she smiled, "You sit right here and I'll be back in a few minutes."

"That's not going to happen," I grinned, "I want to be wherever you are, Ash, okay?"

"I can live with that," she giggled, standing up and taking my hand, "Come with me, my love."

~~~~~~

Chapter Five

After helping her in the kitchen, Ashlyn and I sat down to scrambled eggs, with sausage and toast. After all, the last time we'd eaten was when we stopped for lunch on the way to her place, well, it's our place now, but I'm getting a little ahead of myself.

"You know," Ashlyn told me between bites, "You look different than you did before the fire."

"Ya think?" I teased, eliciting a smile from her, "But according to Mom and the girls, you made me look more handsome."

"No," she grinned, "You were handsome to start with; I only enhanced what was already there."

"Which reminds me," I said, setting my coffee cup on the table and taking her hand, "I never said thank you so; thank you, Ashlyn."

"Yes you did, but you're welcome just the same, baby," she tenderly smiled, "Now eat before it gets cold."

"Yes dear," I teased, "Whatever you say, my darling."

"Don't even go there," Ashlyn giggled, "Your father was right...you really are a smart ass."

"Nah, not really," I chuckled, "I'm only that way around the people that I love the most."

"And I love you, too, Jake," she impishly smiled, "But you're still a smart ass, regardless of what you say."

"I wanted to ask you something," I told her, "If you don't mind, that is."

"Come on, Jake," she softly smiled, "I thought we'd already settled that issue."

"You're right," I smiled, "Don't you have to be at work soon?"

"No," she said, "I don't have to be back into the office until after the first of the year."

"Good," I happily replied, "Because I want you all to myself for just a little while longer if that's okay with you."

"You'll always have me all to yourself, my darling," she sweetly replied, "But I understand what you mean, and I feel the same way."

"That reminds me of something else," I told her, "I forgot to call the folks and let them know that we made it here okay."

Looking at the clock on the wall, Ashlyn smiled and told me, "Baby, it's only five thirty in the morning. Why don't you wait until it gets a little later? Besides, it's also the day after Christmas and I'm pretty sure that your Mom and Dad would enjoy getting to sleep later than normal."

"Not Dad," I chuckled, "He's always gotten up at five in the morning for as far back as I can remember; and Mom has never slept any later than six."

"Alright then," she giggled, "We'll call them at six thirty; how does that sound?"

"Sounds good to me," I grinned, suggestively squeezing Ashlyn's beautiful butt, while kissing her throat, "Let's get the kitchen cleaned up so we can go back to bed for a little while, know what I mean?"

"We've got all day to clean the kitchen, baby," she purred, gently grabbing my crotch, "I vote that we go back to bed now," dropping her robe to reveal her naked body, and then she disappeared back down the hall to the bedroom, girlishly giggling along the way.

Of course I was no dummy either so; I followed her, taking my clothes off as I made my way after her.

~~~~~~

This time we took our time and gently made love so that we could look into one another's eyes while we slowly moved against each other. The highlight of that lovemaking session for me was the fact that I gave Ashlyn five orgasms before I finally had my own.

"Please tell me that you're on birth control, baby," I panted afterward, "Otherwise we're going to be parents in about nine months."

"And if I wasn't," she pointedly asked, "What would you do about it, Jake."

"I love you, and I'd get a job and say to hell with college," I firmly replied, "I refuse to walk away from my responsibilities, Ashlyn; that's who I am."

"And that's another reason why I love you, too," she smiled, "But you can relax, baby. I've been taking the pill since I was fifteen in order to regulate my period. But I want you to know now that I'm going to eventually want children so; I hope that doesn't scare you away."

"Not at all," I smiled, pulling her nude body against mine, "I want as many as we can have."

"It makes me really happy to hear you say that, Jake," Ashlyn tenderly whispered, "I want as many as we can have, too."

"Good, because it's going to take more than the thought of having children to scare me off," I good naturedly grinned, "As a matter of fact, there's nothing that's ever gonna be able to scare me away from you..."

~~~~~~

After we were finally up and awake for the day, I called home and let everyone know that Ashlyn and I were alright, and that we'd made it to her house in one piece. Mom thanked me for calling, and then told me that I needed to get off of the phone so that I wouldn't run Ashlyn's phone bill through the roof.

"Okay, Mom," I told her, "Give my love to Dad and the girls."

"I will," she said, "Tell Ashlyn that we love her."

"I'll do that," I smiled, "Bye, Mom."

Bye, baby," she giggled, "And don't forget your manners," and then she hung up before I could reply...

~~~~~~

"So, tell me," Ashlyn smiled, "How is everyone?"

"They're all fine," I told her, "And Mom sends her love."

"I love her, too," she grinned, "Anything else?"

"Yeah," I chuckled, "Mom told me to remember my manners."

"She did," Ashlyn sweetly grinned, gently running her hand down the front of my sweatpants, "Well I'll be sure to tell her that you've been on your best behavior thus far. After all, we don't want to disappoint her, now, do we?"

"Stop that," I laughed, "You're going to start something if you're not careful, lady."

"Ooo, I'm so scared," she teased, "I'll be sure to watch out from now on then."

"You're a lot sillier than I ever was," I teased, "You know that don't you?"

"Well, you know what they say," she giggled, "All work and no play make Ashlyn a dull girl."

"Give me a break," I laughed, "There's nothing dull about you...nothing."

"I'm glad you think so, Jake," she softly smiled, "Otherwise I might lose you."

"Wait a minute, I just thought about something" I smiled, going into the den and fetching my guitar," I promised that I would play a certain song for you, and now is the perfect time for it."

After strapping my guitar on, I proceeded to play the song, "Never My Love", by the group, "The Association". Ashlyn sat and listened, not only watching how my hands moved across the strings on the neck of my guitar, but also tenderly staring into my eyes with every word I sang.

~~~~~~

"Did you like that?" I asked, once I was finished, "That's how I feel about you ya know."

"That was so nice," she softly replied, "Have I ever told you what a beautiful voice I think you have?"

"Yeah, you did," I smiled, "And I'm glad that you think so."

"I'm serious, Jake," she told me, "I can imagine hearing you singing on the radio, and besides, after hearing that beautiful and moving song that you wrote for me earlier this morning, I think that you write as well as you sing and play."

"Do you really think so?" I asked, "My Mom says the same thing, too, but I chalked that up to her being my Mom."

"Didn't we promise to never lie to one another, Jake?" she asked, as I nodded my head, "I'm not about to start lying to you now. Believe me, if I didn't think you had what it took to make it in the entertainment industry, I would certainly tell you, Jake."

"I believe you, Ash," I replied, "So, where do we go from here?"

"I'll tell you where we go," she excitedly told me; "You promised me that you would do at least a year in college, right?"

"I sure did," I said, "I'm not going to break my word to you, baby; I love you too much to do that."

"Good," she knowingly smiled, "But who's to say that we can't start working on your career after that, huh?"

"But what are you going to do if I have to go to New York, L.A., or Nashville?" I asked, "I will not leave you behind. Do you understand me? I won't do it," and suddenly my heart began to hurt at the thought of ever having to leave Ashlyn for any reason, making me place my hand on my chest as tears came to my eyes.

"Hey now, what's wrong, sweetie?" she sweetly asked, taking me into her arms, because what I was feeling must've been evident by the look on my face, "You're not going to have to leave me anywhere, Jake. Not only am I going to be your wife before too much longer, but I'm a surgeon and I can get a job at any hospital I want, remember?"

"Alright then," I said, "Before I do anything that concerns music, I want us to get married first. Do we have a deal?"

"We sure do," Ashlyn began to sweetly laugh, her arms tightening around me, "I love you so much, Jake."

"I love you, too," I unwaveringly told her in no uncertain terms, "And none of this means anything to me without you, okay Ash?"

"Okay, Jake," she smiled, "How would you like to get married after the first of the year then?"

"I would love it," I excitedly smiled, "The sooner we can get married the better life will be, as far as I'm concerned."

"Alright then, baby," she smiled, "We'll get married on the third of January, if you want; okay?"

"How about if we do it on the fifth," I asked, looking at the calendar, "It's on a Friday, and we'll have the weekend to ourselves, okay?"

"That's fine, Jake," Ashlyn giggled, "All I know is that I love you, and I want whatever you want, baby."

"You don't feel like I'm rushing you, do you?" I asked her, "Are you sure that getting married this soon is alright with you, Ash?"

"We were going to do it anyway," Ashlyn sweetly replied, "And to be totally honest, I'm like you, Jake. I can't wait to be your wife, my love."

"Speaking of which," I smiled "You know my middle name, but I don't know yours."

"It's Leigh," Ashlyn smiled, "My middle name is Leigh."

"Ashlyn Leigh Benson," I said, "God...that sounds beautiful."

"My patients know me as Doctor Matthews," she told me, "But I don't think they'll mind too much if I change it."

"I never thought about that," I said, "I'm sorry, Ash. If you don't want..."

"You're going to be my husband," she interrupted me, "I'm taking on your last name and that's final, Jake so; don't worry about it, baby."

"Are you sure?" I asked her.

"Yes," she replied, with no doubt whatsoever, "I've never been more certain of anything in my life."
"Damn, Ashlyn," I grinned, "You're beginning to sound like me now."

"And that's a bad thing?" she giggled, "I don't think so."

"I love you, Ash," I smiled, "But I still think you're about half crazy to be with me."

"You're only half right," she teased, "I'm crazy about all of you, Jake."

All I could do was to laugh and then gently pull her into my arms, and hold her closely to me.

"So, what would you like to do today?" Ashlyn asked, "We'll go anywhere you want, my love."

"My father gave me a really big check before I left the house," I told her, "He said that you would know what to do with it."

"Oh, yeah, that's right," she said, "I promised your parents that I would take you to the bank and help you get an account set up."

"I guess we'd better get dressed then," I smiled, "As much as I'd like to lay around naked all day with you, I know that this is important so; I'll put my clothes on."

"Ooo that sounds like fun" Ashlyn giggled, "Can I watch you while you do?"

"You sure can," I smiled, "But only if I get to watch you, too."

"I don't have a problem with that," she giggled, taking me by the hand, "But I like it a whole lot better when you watch me take my clothes off."

~~~~~~

Chapter Six

Ashlyn took me to her bank, and once my account had been opened, I took some cash out so that I would have some money in my pocket until I received my check book and credit card. That was also the day that Ashlyn's address also became mine, and we were officially living together.

I wasn't sure how Mom and Dad were going to react to that particular piece of news, but I would find out when I went back home to get the rest of my belongings, as well as my car and my musical instruments.

Still though, I knew that my family loved Ashlyn almost as much as I did, and because I was going to be attending the University of Houston, living with her made more sense. Besides, it would cost my parents less because I wasn't going to be living on campus. And because Ashlyn and I were going to be married before the semester began, it meant that, because I was married, I wouldn't have to live in the dorms anyway so; everything was going to work out wonderfully, especially when my family found out that we'd moved the wedding date up.

~~~~~~

That evening, Ashlyn and I went to the Windmill Dinner Theater where I got to see Julie Andrews performing in the stage adaptation of "The Sound of Music". To say that it was good would be an understatement, and we thoroughly enjoyed ourselves. It was also the first of many wonderful experiences that I would be sharing with my beautiful Ashlyn as our lives unfolded together. However, little did I realize that a storm was brewing on the not too distant horizon that was going to try to put our love to the test?

~~~~~~

When we got home that night, Ashlyn was more than willing to make love to me, but this time we tried new and different things, and once we were sated for the night, we both knew in our hearts that we would never grow tired of one another.

To this day there is still nothing in the world that could ever compare to holding Ashlyn in my arms while we sleep. We'd become each other's reason for living; and I've repeatedly thanked God for blessing me by placing her in my life. Even now, the older she gets, the more beautiful she becomes...but I'm getting ahead of myself...

~~~~~~

I woke up the next morning to the feeling of Ashlyn's lips against my own, and when my eyes opened, the first thing I saw was her beautiful face, smiling and telling me, "Good morning, my beautiful darling, wake up, baby."

"Hi," I sleepily smiled, yawning, immediately noticing that no light was shining through the windows, and that it was still dark outside, "What time is it?"

"It's still early," she softly replied, "I woke up and couldn't go back to sleep. I'm sorry for waking you, sweetie, but I've got something that I need to talk to you about."

"Are you okay?" I asked; concerned that something might be wrong, "What is it, my love?"

"I don't know," she frowned, "I was thinking about something."

"Is everything alright?" I asked, now sitting up in bed, the look on her face beginning to really concern me, "Ashlyn, honey what's the matter?"

"I'm worried, Jake," she said, with a look on her face that I'd not seen as of yet.

"What're you worried about?" I anxiously asked, "Tell me, Ash, what is it?"

"I'm worried that once you get to college you'll change your mind about us," she explained, tears beginning to fill her eyes, "And I couldn't handle it if I lost you," and then she began to softly weep, laying her head on my chest, softly snaking her arms around my waist.

I let her cry for a few moments, and then gently placing my hands on her soft and beautiful cheeks, I made her look me in the eyes as I told her, "I want you to listen to me, Ashlyn, and I want you to listen very closely, okay?"

She nodded her head as I continued, "There is nothing, and I mean absolutely nothing on this earth that will ever take me away from you. We're part of one another now, and there is no turning back, okay?"

"You say that now," she said, "But what about when you start meeting girls your own age? What if you meet someone who is prettier than me?"

"Are you kidding me?" I tenderly smiled, "They don't come any prettier than you as far as I'm concerned; and besides, the girls that I'll be going to college with are just that...girls. Why would I want some girl when I'm going to be married to a woman, a very beautiful woman at that?"

"I guess I'm being silly, huh?" she smiled, "I'm sorry, Jake; it's just that I've never loved anyone like I love you."

"I understand, baby, and I feel the same way about you," I told her, "But let's look at it a different way, okay?"

"What're you talking about?" she asked, "What way?"

"Let's put the shoe on the other foot," I said, "What if you meet some guy that's older and better looking than me, or maybe even wealthier than me, should I be worried that you might want to leave me for him?"

"That's just plain silly," she said, "We've shared too much for me to ever want to leave you for someone else."

"No shit," I grinned, "Now do you understand what I'm trying to tell you?"

"God," she softly sighed, gently hugging me, "When did you get to be so smart, Jake?"

"The day I fell in love with you, Ashlyn," I quietly told her, "You'll never lose me, okay baby?"

"I believe you," she replied, a gentle understanding now shining in her eyes, "Please forgive my insecurity, Jake. I'm sorry for ever doubting you."

"You have nothing to apologize for," I smiled, "Never, my love."

"That reminds me," She sweetly grinned, "Would you get your guitar and play that pretty song you wrote for me again, what's the name of it?"

"I call it, "In My Heart," I smiled, "I named it that because that's exactly where you live now."

"I like that," she smiled, "You live in my heart, too."

"That's good to know," I grinned, "Because I don't plan on ever leaving there either."

~~~~~~

After I'd gone and retrieved my guitar from the other room, I came back to the bedroom and gently sat down next to where Ashlyn was lying on the bed. I turned on the bedside lamp so that I could see, and then softly played some simple but quiet guitar music, looking into her enchanting blue eyes. As I played, I knew, like I'd just told her, that there would be no turning back for me as far as my feelings for her were concerned; and that even the thought of losing her brought a pain to my heart the likes of which I'd never known before, and therefore couldn't stand.

"What's wrong, sweetheart?" she asked, noticing the ever so slight difference in my demeanor, "You look like something is bothering you."

"I was just thinking about something," I replied, "And the thought of it really bothered me for a second, but I'm alright now."

"What was it?" she asked again, "I hope it wasn't something too bad."

"I thought about what it would be like if I lost you," I frankly replied, "And I didn't like it one bit."

"I guess maybe now you understand what I was feeling a few moments ago, huh," she reminded me, "I didn't like it either, baby."

"That's why it's never going to happen," I knowingly grinned, "So; let's change the subject, okay?"

"Alright," she softly replied, leaning over and gently kissing me upon the lips, "Play your new song for me, Jake," and I proceeded to do exactly that.

I'll forever cherish the look on my beautiful Ashlyn's face whenever I play for her. Just the look in her eyes tells me, that as long as we're together, anything is possible. And I'm also eternally grateful that God gave Ashlyn to me as not only my muse, but also my confidant, best friend, lover, and at that moment in time; my soon to be wife.

~~~~~~

Once I'd finished playing for her, Ashlyn smiled at me and warmly asked, "Do you think that you could play that on the piano, too?"

"Of course," I said, "I don't see why not."

"Won't it be difficult?" she pointedly asked, "The piano and the guitar are two completely different instruments you know."

"They're not as different as you might think," I told her, "At least not for me they aren't."

"Is that right?" she grinned, "Please, tell me...I've just got to hear this."

"It's a little difficult to explain, but I'll try," I began, "You see, the piano is my primary instrument so; when I learned how to play the guitar, I was able to more or less transpose guitar music back into piano music, because I understood musical key signatures."

"Oh, I understand," she smiled, "I took a year of basic music theory as an elective before I went to Medical School."

"Cool," I chuckled, "Did you like it?"

"It was alright," she teased, "But I figured that I'd be better off leaving the music to geniuses like you."

"Yeah, right," I chuckled, "I'm no genius."

"You listen to me, Jacob Daniel Benson," Ashlyn said, slightly raising her voice, "Don't think that I don't know genius when I see it so; if I ever hear you say something like that again, I'm going to jump in your handsome little ass with both feet. Do you understand me?"

"Jeez, Ash," I teased, "You sounded just like my Mom just then."

"I'm not your mother," she playfully warned, "But...I don't mind being compared to her, because I have to say...great women think alike."

"You're so full of it," I laughed, hugging her, "But still I love you."

"You'd better love me," she giggled, returning the hug, "You stinker."

~~~~~~

The rest of the morning was spent in the bedroom playing a game of "Name That Tune". I would begin the intro of a song on my guitar, and then Ashlyn would guess the name of the song. I was pretty impressed by the fact that she knew almost all of the tunes that I played for her. What I loved most of all about it though, was that if she didn't know the title, she knew the lyrics, singing them along with me, surprising me when I discovered that she, too, had a quite lovely singing voice.

"Wow," I appreciatively smiled, "You have a beautiful voice, my love."

"I was in choir when I was in high school and college," she blushed, "But I still don't have a voice like yours."

"I think you do," I said, "Besides, I spent many hours with a vocal coach when I was younger, and that's the only difference between us when it comes to singing."

"I really appreciate such a fair compliment, Jake," Ashlyn sweetly smiled, "Especially coming from someone like you."

"Someone like me," I asked grinning, "What on earth is that suppose to mean?"

"You know," she giggled, "You're a professional, baby."

"Not yet, I'm not," I laughed, pulling her into my arms and kissing her sweet lips, "I still have a long way to go before I'm even considered to be a professional."

"I wouldn't be so sure about that if I were you," she cryptically giggled, "You're a lot closer than you think, my love..."

~~~~~~

That night we went out and had a fantastic dinner at a very nice restaurant. However, afterward we went to a club that Ashlyn knew of, located right off I-10 called, "The Excalibur". The lady that owned the club was an old friend of hers whom she'd met and befriended back when she was in medical school.

Ashlyn's friend, Lorelei Hughes, was a very pretty woman who, upon our first meeting; appeared to be no more than forty years old at the very most. She stood five feet, ten inches tall, had waist length coal black hair, with a pair of bright, piercing green eyes. She was very fair complected, built flawlessly, and had a figure to easily rival that of the late, great, Marilyn Monroe, and to say that she was a stunner would be the biggest understatement ever.

"Is he the new man that I've heard so much about, Ash?" Lorelei purred, her arm around Ashlyn's waist as they both smiled at me, "God, but isn't he the most handsome thing I've ever seen? What's his name?"

"Jake Benson," Ashlyn smiled, placing her hand in mine, "Jake, baby, this is one of my dearest friends in the whole wide world, Ms. Lorelei Hughes," and then turning to Lorelei, Ashlyn giggled and said, "Lorelei, this is the love of my life, Jake Benson."

"It's nice to meet you, Ms. Hughes," I formally replied, which caused a proud and loving smile to beam across my beautiful Ashlyn's face, "And thank you for having us in your club tonight."

"Oh my, what a gentleman he is, girl," she tenderly smiled at Ashlyn; then gently placing her palm against my cheek, she smiled at me and said, "And I can't begin to tell you how truly refreshing it is to be around such a well mannered man again, but please, Jake, call me Lorelei just like everyone else does."

"Thank you, Lorelei," I warmly smiled, gently taking her hand into both of mine and then softly shaking it, "I'm honored."

"Oh, my goodness," Lorelei swooned, fanning herself with her free hand as she giggled, "Damn, Ash, honey, you weren't kidding, were you?"

"Nope," Ashlyn smiled, proudly taking my arm, "I told you so; didn't I? And he's all mine, too, so; tell these bitches around here that they'd better damn well keep their wandering hands to themselves."

"Now, now, my dear," Lorelei laughed, escorting us to the VIP room, "Put those claws away, Ashlyn. Remember what happened the last time you did that."

"Uh oh, sounds juicy, Ash," I teased, "What's she talking about?"

"Never mind what she's talking about, Jake," Ashlyn guiltily smiled; her face turning beet red, "Sometimes Lorelei talks too much."

I wisely said nothing further about it at the time, but I did, however, file that little tidbit of information away in the back of my mind so that it could be discussed with Ashlyn at a later date, when there weren't so many ears around to hear what she might tell me. I had an idea of what it might concern, but like I just said, now was neither the time, nor the place for such a conversation so; I chose to honor Ashlyn by acting accordingly.

~~~~~~

When we arrived in the VIP room of The Excalibur, the first thing that hit me was the warm but acrid smell of clove, mixed with the combined smell of coffee, tobacco, and marijuana, all mixed together, while soft music gently floated across the air in the background of all the individual conversations taking place around the myriad of tables sitting all about the room.

I looked at Ashlyn who was wearing a knowing smile on her face, indicating to me that this particular club had been the place in which she'd sought refuge from the pressures of the strict academia that had been forced upon her when she was in Medical school. I could only imagine what type of pressure it had been, too; especially in order for her to practice the profession in which she was now employed.

I said nothing to her, only giving her a meaningful look which let her know that I was beginning to truly understand her deeper than she could ever imagine.

"I love you, too," she softly said into my ear.

"It's alright, my sweet," I breathed, as we took seats across from one another at a small table that Lorelei brought us to, "Everyone has their own safe place."

"Oh, really," she knowingly giggled, "So, where is yours?"

"Right there," I softly replied, gently placing my hand over her heart, "Where it's safe and warm."

"Ashlyn, darling," said a male voice behind me, "It's so good to see you, dear," and then a man somewhere in his late twenties to early thirties; coming, once again, from behind me, appeared at our table. And then with no invitation whatsoever, he sat down with his back toward me, not even acknowledging my presence as he turned and took Ashlyn's reluctant hand.

"What have you been up to since we last saw one another?" he asked, and then suddenly turned to look at me, glaring down his nose as he growled, "I think it's time for you to go away, boy."

"Uh, excuse me," I quietly, but irately seethed, standing up at the table, "Would you like to tell me just who in the hell you think you are?"

"I'm this lady's boyfriend," he snapped, "And if you don't leave here this instant, you're going to regret it, I assure you."

"Go away, Jonathan," Ashlyn crossly spat, quickly snatching her hand away from him, "I told you we were finished a long time ago," and then she got up from the table to come and stand beneath and within the comfort of my right arm.

"Come on, Ashlyn, baby," he sickeningly replied, "We have one disagreement and you're ready to call it quits between us, get real, dear girl."

"You arrogant sonofabitch," she spat, "I came home from working a thirty six hour shift to find you and three high school girls in my bed, naked and high on cocaine; and you call that a disagreement. I'm so over you and you're typical frat house bullshit. This is the last time I'm going to tell you to leave me alone. The next time will be with the police to enforce the restraining order I swore out on you, which, I might add, is still valid. So; if you don't leave me alone right now, I will call the police this time. Now, get out of here, you asshole."

This short little prick stood up and was about to speak again, until I stepped between Ashlyn and him, and then with the most menacing tone of voice I could muster, I looked at him and quietly growled, "I believe you heard what the lady said so; don't go away mad, asshole; just go the fuck away. Do you understand, dumbass?"

"Is that right," he irritably spat, angling his head a good forty-five degrees upward just to look me in the face, "And just who the hell are you?"

"I'll tell you exactly who I am," I protectively replied, "Not only am I Ashlyn's fiancé, but I'm also your worst nightmare if you don't do as the lady asks."

However, because of how I felt about Ashlyn and also to make certain that there was no mistaking my feelings for her, I glared at him and venomously said, "She belongs to me, I belong to her, and that's all there is to it. So; not only for your own safety, but also to guarantee that you will still be alive tomorrow; I suggest that you take a hike; and don't ever come back around her again."

Needless to say, the little yuppie jerkoff not only left the VIP room; but the club as well, not only making himself scarce, but doing it was as quickly as possible.

~~~~~~

"Who the hell was that?" I asked her, once he was gone, "Was he the ex-boyfriend that you told me about earlier?

"His name is Jonathan Kensington," Ashlyn told me, "And yes, he's my asshole of an ex-boyfriend; but after what you just said to him, not to mention the way you treated him; I don't think he'll be coming back around me any time soon, because, as you can clearly see, he's all talk. Thank you, Jake, I really appreciate it...and I love you that much more, if there even is such a thing."

"He was about a condescending son of a bitch as anyone I've ever seen," I good naturedly teased her, "What in the hell did you ever see in an asshole like him any way?"
"I thought that he was someone that he wasn't," she regretfully replied, "Believe it or not, his parents are both very nice people."

"I understand," I impishly grinned, "My parents are both great people, too; but I don't act like that."

"Oh, hush up," she giggled, lightly smacking me on the butt, right before she placed her arms around my waist, "You're such a brat sometimes."

"I've also been told that a time or two in the past," I laughed, "But I think it's because I grew up with twin sisters."

"Oh, Jake, that's just plain wrong on so many levels," Ashlyn said, now laughing so hard that she had tears in her eyes, "Just you wait until I tell them what you said, too."

"Go right ahead," I grinned, kissing her sweet lips again, "I'm not afraid of them...well, not too afraid anyway."

"Uh huh, that's what I thought," she smiled, taking my hand, "Come on tough guy, let's get out of here; besides, I've had about all the excitement I can stand for one night. What about you?"

"I agree," I softly smiled, trying to keep from yawning, "I'm ready to go home as well..."

~~~~~~

We were both so tired by the end of that night; that we hit the bed not too long after we got home. And I immediately took notice of the way that Ashlyn automatically snuggled against me as we laid in bed, almost as if she'd been doing it her whole life.

~~~~~~

For the rest of the week, Ashlyn and I spent that time getting to know one another on not only an intimate level, but also on an emotional and intellectual level as well. I was absolutely thrilled to find someone who, like I've already said, finally understood the things that I felt, the things that I said, and most of all, the reasons that caused me to want to express my emotions through my music.

"You're a very intelligent man, not to mention very very mature," Ashlyn told me, on the very last day of that year, "Especially for someone your age."

"Speaking of which, I need to talk to you about something, Ash."

"Go ahead," she softly replied, gently tracing her finger along the side of my jaw line, "What's on your mind, baby?"

"Before we go any further in this relationship," I began, "I want to you to be absolutely positive that you want to be with me, Ashlyn. I know that I don't have a problem with our ages, but I think that maybe one day you might begin to feel like..."

"Has anyone ever told you that you worry too much?" she smiled, interrupting me, "I don't care about the difference in our ages, and I never will. I know that the rest of society may think otherwise, Jake, but once again, all I know is that I love you and I don't care what other people might think," and then she leaned over, and after giving me a soft and gentle kiss, she smiled and said, "There now, is that proof enough for you?"

"Yeah," I laughed, "I guess I worry too much sometimes, huh?"

"Yes, you do," she giggled, "But I love you anyway so; as you say, don't sweat it, baby, okay?"

"Today is New Year's Eve," I reminded her, "Would you like to do anything special tonight?"

"How about if we simply stay here and celebrate it by ourselves, just the two of us?" she tenderly asked, "After all, it's going to be crazy enough in the streets without us being out there, too."

"That sounds good to me," I grinned, "Besides; I'd like to make dinner for you this evening, alright?"

"Oh, Jake, that sounds so romantic," she softly breathed, "I love the fact that you like to cook."

"I'm not too bad for someone my age," I chuckled, pulling her body against mine as we hugged, "But I'm going to need you to take me to the store so that I can get the ingredients, okay?"

"Of course I will," she excitedly smiled, "What're we having?"

"It's nothing that fancy," I humbly chuckled, "I was going to just put a couple of steaks on the grill, if that's alright with you?"

"You're so precious," she sweetly smiled, "And just so you know, it's because of things like this that I care so deeply for you."

"I know," I teased, "But I still think you're nuts."

"And you're still a brat," she giggled, smacking me on the butt, "Come on, handsome. I better get you to the store if we're going to eat tonight."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn took me to a supermarket in the area near home, and while we were there, she picked up a spray of wildflowers to place on the table that night while we ate, again making me smile at just one of the many reasons that I was beginning to care for her more deeply than I ever thought possible.

I asked the butcher to hand cut a couple of nice pieces of New York Strip, and while he was doing that, I asked Ashlyn to wait at the butcher's counter while I procured the ingredients to make the marinade for the steaks. Once we were finished getting everything I needed to make a nice dinner for us, I paid for the food and then Ashlyn and I left the store and headed home."

~~~~~~

Chapter Seven

"So, tell me, Jake," Ashlyn asked, as we were driving back to the house, "Who taught you how to cook?"

"Mom did in the beginning," I replied, my hand on her inner thigh as she drove us, "But Dad was the one who taught me how to grill steaks, as well as showed me how to make some of the Southwestern dishes that I like to cook."

"It sounds to me like you'll make some lucky girl a great husband," she teased, a bright and knowing smile etched across her beautiful face, "That reminds me; this coming Monday, your Mom and your sisters are going to be here."

"Is that right?" I smiled, "What for?"

"Oh, how quickly we forget," she laughed, a look of question on my face, "They're going to help me plan for our wedding, silly."

"Oh, shit," I said, my face turning red in embarrassment for having forgotten about something so important, "I'm really sorry, Ash, please forgive me."

"Aw, it's okay, sweetheart," she knowingly smiled, "You're a man, and you guys don't always think about that kind of thing."

"Being male had nothing to do with it, dammit," I said, a little bit pissed off at her for making such a remark, "It's just that I've been so wrapped up in being with you that it temporarily slipped my mind, that's all."

"I know, baby, and it's okay," she soothingly smiled, "Did I say I was mad about it?"

"No, I guess not," I smiled, realizing that I was being silly for getting upset over her remark, "I'm really sorry for showing my ass just now."

"Mmm, I'm not," she giggled, sharply smacking me on the rump, "You have a very nice ass, baby."

"Silly, girl," I grinned, shaking my head, "And you call me a smart ass..."

~~~~~~

By the time we got back home, it was nearing five o'clock in the afternoon so; in order for everything to be ready by seven o'clock, that evening, I immediately began making the marinade to put the steaks in. Ashlyn stood close by, watching every move I made, and of course asking me if I minded that she watched me.

"I don't mind at all," I teased, "That way; I won't have to do this anymore, once we're married."

"Oh, really," she chuckled, "And just who're you going to get to do this, then?"

"Why, you, of course," I grinned, "Isn't it the woman's place to slave in the kitchen for her husband?"

"Yeah right," she laughed, lightly thumping my ear as opposed to smacking me on the butt, "We're not even married yet and you're already assuming too much."

"You know I'm only teasing you, Ash," I playfully smiled, "But it's only because I love you."

"I know," she softly sighed, coming up behind me to place her arms around my waist, tenderly laying her head on my shoulder, "And because I have you, I feel like the luckiest girl in the world."

"I think we're both lucky," I smiled, laying my head against hers for a brief moment while I worked, "But once I start going to college, I won't have a whole lot of time so; I want to enjoy spending this time we have together while we still can."

"You're right, Jake," she said, "You need to know that once I go back to work, I'll be gone for anywhere from twenty four, to thirty six hours at a time."

"I know," I understandingly replied, "I won't like it, but I also know that it won't be forever. Besides; you're finished with your residency, aren't you?"

"Yes," she told me, "But I still have to finish doing my fellowship, and then I'll be on call after that."

"How long will that take?" I asked her

"By the time you graduate, I'll be thirty and able to go into my own practice," she told me, her eyes beginning to fill with tears, "Please tell me that this isn't going to be a problem for us, Jake."

I took the pan I was utilizing just then off of the burner and set it aside. Then I turned around in her arms to face her, and making certain there was no mistaking what I was about to say, I softly told her, "I want you to listen to me, and I want you to listen well. I'm in this for the long haul, Ashlyn, and because I knew who you were, as well as what you did for a living before we ever decided to see each other, I also knew that this also came with the territory."

"So, what're you trying to say, Jake?" she asked, a fearful look on her beautiful face.

"What I'm saying, is that it doesn't matter, Ash," I tenderly smiled, gently wiping the tears from her beautiful cheeks, "I'm in love with you, and I'll take you any way I can get you, okay, baby?"

"Oh, Jake," she cried into my shoulder, wetting my tee shirt, "I never thought that I would be lucky enough to find a man like you."

"Shh, it's going to be okay, Ash," I soothed, "Besides, I'm the one who's lucky."

"I love you, Jake," she softly replied, "I love you so much."

"I love you, too," I told her, looking into her beautiful blue eyes, "And that's why our love is going to last until we're both gone from this earth, Ashlyn."

"There's an old Persian saying," she told me, "It says that true love will last across the sands of time, for all eternity."

"That sounds good to me," I gently smiled, kissing her lips, "Because that's how long I'll love you, Ashlyn...for all eternity."

"As will I, you." she softly breathed, beginning to gently grind her pubis into my crotch.

"Whoa, wait a minute," I smiled, ever so gently easing myself away from her, "If you start that, we'll never get dinner ready."

"Oh alright," she playfully pouted, "What do I need to do, baby?"

"Nothing," I grinned, "Just remain by my side forever."

"Okay," she giggled, "That's easy enough..."

~~~~~~

Everything else was finished, except for the baked potatoes, but they were almost done, hence the reason I'd put them in the oven long before I began to cook everything else, except the steaks. Ashlyn wanted us to dress nicely for dinner so; I got cleaned up while the potatoes were in the oven.

It only took me a short time to get showered and dressed. I put on a pair of khaki pants, a white, long sleeved, dress shirt, with a nice pair of Stacy Adams loafers. And while I was finishing off the steaks so that they would be ready at the same time as the baked potatoes came out of the oven, I heard Ashlyn's voice behind me ask, "How do I look, Jake?"

I turned around, and what I saw literally took my breath away. Ashlyn was dressed in the classic "Little Black Dress", with the diamond pendant and twenty-four carat gold necklace I'd given her that once belonged to my Grandmother, hanging seductively upon her chest, right between the exposed cleavage of her beautiful breasts, which the dress was very nicely showing off.

Her make-up had been flawlessly applied, and her hair was done up high on her head, making me drool when I looked at Ash, with her bare shoulders and slender arms. And because I've always been one who loves the way a woman's hands look, you can only imagine the feelings that were coursing through me when I saw that with the exception of her necklace, the only other jewelry she wore was the engagement ring that I had placed on her finger days earlier, looking like a beacon which clearly showed that she most definitely belonged to someone...namely me.

"Oh, my God," I softly breathed, "You look stunning, Ashlyn."

"I'm glad you think so," she softly purred, her arms now gently around my neck, as her fingers tenderly caressed my face, "I wanted to look beautiful for you tonight."

"Thank you," I softly replied, a lone tear making its way down my cheek, "Thank you, from the bottom of my heart, Ash."

"Hey, now," she tenderly soothed, "What's wrong, my love?"

"Nothing," I quietly sniffled, "It's just that I never thought that I would ever find love after the accident, especially with someone as breath taking as you."

"And why not?" she softly asked me, "Was it really that bad for you, Jake?"

"I told you about, Robyn Beryl, didn't I?" I asked, Ashlyn nodding her head, "Before the accident I allowed her to make me feel like I was so very ugly; and then after I got burned I felt absolutely hideous. When I went back to school everyone was so nice to me, but I could still feel people, especially the girls that I knew, recoil whenever I would touch them with my hand, well, everyone except for my family that is. Regardless though, I still felt like I would never be worthy of someone...anyone; and then I met you."

"I remember," she smiled, as she reminisced, "You were this terribly sad, lonely guy."

"I guess I was feeling pretty sorry myself back then, huh?"

"I don't think that you were acting any differently than anyone else would have," she said, "I mean, come on, you had been burned so terribly, but then again, you got that way by sacrificing yourself for someone else's sake."

"And that's the thing," I adamantly replied, "If I could go back in time to that day I wouldn't change a thing. Does that make me sound crazy?"

"No, it doesn't," Ashlyn tenderly replied, "It makes you sound like the man that I fell in love with, Jake."

"I don't understand," I said, "What're you saying, Ashlyn?"

"I'm saying this," she knowingly smiled, "Even though you had been so terribly burned and bore the scars that you did, I still thought that you were the bravest, most beautiful man that I'd ever been blessed with the privilege of meeting; and I fell in love with you on the very first night that I ever laid eyes on you, regardless of how monstrously ugly you thought you looked."

"Really," I asked, a bright smile etched across my face, "And that was before you performed plastic surgery on me, wasn't it?"

"Yes," she tenderly smiled, "Now do you believe me when I tell you that your age has nothing to do with why I love you so much?"

"Yes, oh, my God, yes," I proudly smiled, holding her tightly against me, "I'm so very sorry for doubting you, Ashlyn. Can you ever find it in your heart to forgive me, my love?"

"Aw, Jake, honey," she tenderly cooed, "There's nothing to forgive, sweetheart," then she impishly giggled and said, "I do have one request though."

"Name it," I excitedly told her, "Your wish is my command."

"I would like to eat before everything gets cold," she teased, "I'm getting hungry, and besides; I didn't get all dressed up for nothing."

"I'm sorry," I laughed, gently squeezing her beautiful butt, eliciting a delightful squeal from her as I pulled her chair out for her, "Sit your pretty little self down here at the table while I get the baked potatoes out of the oven."

~~~~~~

"We thank thee, my Lord, for all of the blessings that you've bestowed upon us, Father," I prayed, Ashlyn and I holding hands as I asked the blessing before we ate, "But most of all, Lord, thank you for putting Ashlyn in my life. I ask that you help me to find the way to honor her as she has honored me, and help me show her the love that she so richly deserves; in your most holy name. Amen!"

"Thank you, Jake," Ashlyn smiled, as she lifted her head from praying, "I want you to know that you already have honored me just by loving me."

"You're very welcome," I smiled, pouring her a glass of her favorite Bordeaux, "And thank you."

"What for?" she smiled.

"For telling me how you felt about me when we first met," I told her, "I hope you don't think badly of me for what I'm about to say, but I thought that you fell in love with me after you performed the plastic surgeries."

"I understand baby," she softly smiled, as we ate, "And I'm not mad or upset. As a matter of fact, I understand you more than you think."

"Oh really," I grinned, "And how is that?"

She finished chewing the piece of steak that she'd just put into her mouth, and then after taking a drink of wine to wash it down with, she smiled at me and said, "I already knew how beautiful you were inside so; I did the very best I could to make you to look just as beautiful outside."

"Thank you, Ash," I smiled, "I never told you this, but I think you did an excellent job, too."

"I'm glad you think so," she replied smiling, "I always wondered whether or not you liked it."

"I really do," I told her, "And I'm sorry for waiting until now to tell you."

"Don't worry about it," she grinned, "But, can I ask you something?"

"Of course," I chuckled, "You can ask me anything...I thought we already went through this."

"We did...sorry about that, baby," she giggled, "What I want to know is what your family thinks of the job I did on you."

"You can ask them yourself," I grinned, "Didn't you tell me that Mom, Laura, and Leah, were all going to be here in a couple of days."

"Yeah," she smiled, "They'll be here the day after tomorrow, but are you sure they won't think that I'm weird or vain for asking them something like that?"

"Of course not," I chuckled, "They love you very much ya know."

"I hoped they would," she appreciatively smiled, "But I have to tell you that I thought that your Mom might be mad at me because of the fact that I'm so much older than you."

"Come on, Ash," I knowingly smiled, reaching across the table and softly placing my hand upon hers, "I thought that we already went through that, too."

"I know, and we did," she uneasily replied, "But I just don't want to upset or disappoint your family, that's all."

"Listen to me, Ash," I tenderly smiled, looking into her eyes, "The only way my family is going to be disappointed in you is if you hurt me or break my heart, and we both know that that's never going to happen so; don't sweat it, baby, okay?"

"Okay, Jake," she replied, the worry quickly disappearing from her face, replaced by a happy smile, "I really love them a lot...I just wanted you to know that."

"I do know," I tenderly replied, "And they love you as well."

"Okay, baby," she giddily smiled, "If you say so, then I believe you."

"I do say so," I chuckled, "And you know that I'm not ever going to lie to you so; you'd better believe me."

"Oh my," Ashlyn teased, "But aren't you the cocky one?"

"Nah, not cocky, just confident," I grinned, "So; how is the food?"

"Are you kidding me?" she giggled, "This is wonderful, but then again, you know that you're a good cook."

"Maybe," I smiled, "But I still like hearing you say it though."

"That's because you love me," she quietly replied, "Don't you, Jake?"

"More than life itself, Ashlyn Leigh," I tenderly smiled, "More than life itself..."

~~~~~~

After we had finished eating, we cleaned up the kitchen together. Ashlyn and I remained dressed up in our nice clothes, taking our coffee into the living room to watch Dick Clark on the television while he was in New York City at "Times Square", where the famous ball drops every year to ring in the New Year. And because we still had about three hours to go before the ball dropped, Ashlyn put some soft music on the stereo, and then turned the T.V. volume down while we sat and talked.

"This will be the first time I ever had someone to kiss on New Year's Eve," I happily smiled, "Well, other than the perfunctory kiss I always got from Mom and my sisters."

"You and I have experienced a couple of firsts for you," Ashlyn knowingly smiled, "I think that it's wonderful, Jake; especially because you chose to share them with me."
"I need to tell you something, Ash," I quietly replied, "I know that I told you that Robyn Beryl was my first love, but I think that I might've been wrong."

"Oh, really," she knowingly smiled, "Was there someone else that you forgot to tell me about?"

"There was someone else alright," I told her, looking deeply into her eyes, "But the way I look at things, I think that I never really loved Robyn to start with," I continued smiling, "I think that my first true love is you, Ashlyn."

"Okay," she softly replied, "But what makes you say that, Jake?"

"Well, it's kind of like this," I began, "In my opinion, true love is shared between two people and is not just one sided, right?"

"I agree," she told me, "But when it comes to your first love, that's not necessarily true, Jake."

"I don't think I understand," I said, scratching my head, "Could you explain to me what you mean?"

Okay, sweetie," she warmly smiled, taking my hands into hers, "Your first love comes when someone is usually in their early teenage years," and still seeing the question in my eyes, Ashlyn smiled and then tenderly told me, "Jake, honey, your first love means that it's the first time you feel strongly for someone whether they feel the same way or not."

"Oh," I said, "So, I guess that Robyn Beryl really was my first love then."

"It's okay, baby," Ashlyn sweetly replied, "You act like you're disappointed about it."

"No, I'm not, at least not really," I forlornly replied, "I guess I just wish that it had been you, that's all."

"And I think you're the kindest, sweetest man I've ever known, Jake," she quietly replied; a very tender smile on her face as she pulled me into her soft and gentle arms, "But look at it this way, my love. I'm the fortunate woman that you chose to give your virginity to, right?"

"Yes," I said, my face turning red at the direction that our conversation was headed, "And as far as I'm concerned, I want you to be the only woman that I'll ever make love to. Is that okay with you?"

"You know it is," she adoringly smiled, very tenderly kissing my lips, "I want the same thing, too."

"I guess that settles it then," I grinned, "And as far as I'm concerned, that's the way it will always be."

"I don't know what I did," Ashlyn told me, "But I must've done something good somewhere for God to give me you."

"He didn't just give you me, Ashlyn," I replied, staring deeply into her eyes again, "He gave you us, baby...he gave you us."

"Yes, he did," she excitedly smiled, "And I can't think of any better gift than that."

"I'm so glad to hear you say that," I grinned, "Because I can't think of any greater gift that I've ever received than you."

Ashlyn stood up smiling, and while gently pulling on my hand, she smiled and softly told me, "Come dance with me, Jake."

"Okay," I chuckled, "But I'd better warn you now that I've got two left feet."

"Bull shit," she giggled, "Laura already told me that your Mom taught you how to dance, you little shit."

"Oh, she taught me how to dance alright," I teased, "But that doesn't mean I was any good at it."

"Has anyone ever told you that you can be such an aggravating shit sometimes?" Ashlyn giggled.

"Of course," I smiled, pulling her into my arms, "My sisters used to tell me that all the time."

"Uh huh," she laughed, "And they're probably right, too."

"Come, my love," I softly breathed, as I gently pulled her body against mine, "Let's dance."

Because Ashlyn and I both enjoy soft jazz, she and I swayed in time to the music of David Sanborn's early stuff, long before his name became as big in the Jazz community as it now is. I can't even begin to describe the feeling of having her body pressed against mine and still do it justice. Even to this day I still get excited when we dance together, because there is no feeling in the world that even comes close to that of having the person you love more than anything in the world pressed closely against you.

We danced and talked until it was ten minutes until midnight, and then when the ball dropped, Ashlyn kissed me and told me, "Happy New Year, Jake. I hope that it's as good a year for you that I know it's going to be for me."

"I know that it will be, Ash," I contentedly sighed, holding her body against mine, "And the years are only going to get better as time passes, baby."

"I love you, Jake," she quietly replied, and then after turning the television off, she unzipped the back of the dress she wore, letting it hit the floor and revealing that she was naked beneath it, "Come make love to me, baby," and I followed her without question or comment, shedding my clothing as I followed her down the hall. And then once we reached the bedroom, I proceeded to do just as she asked, the two of us falling asleep in one another's arms when we were done.

~~~~~~

Chapter Eight

A couple of days later, Mom and my sisters showed up at Ashlyn's house, the three of them beside themselves at the splendor of her beautiful home.

"Oh, my goodness," Mom gasped, "You have a beautiful home, Ashlyn."

"Thank you, Naomi," Ashlyn graciously replied, "Please, come in; my home is your home."

Wow, Ashlyn," Laura giggled, "If you want to keep your place in good shape you'd be make sure that Jake picks up after himself."

"I heard that," Leah chimed in behind her, without hesitation, "Jake can be such a slob."

"Gimme a break," I laughed, "I haven't been gone a week and you two are already busting my chops."

"Maybe so," Laura giggled, hugging me, "But that's what little sisters are supposed to do."

"Yeah, yeah," I playfully groaned, "It's good to see you, too."

"Hi, sweetie," Mom smiled, hugging me, "Have you been minding your manners since you've been here?"

"Come on, Mom." I said, "Don't you start that crap, too."

"He's been a total sweetheart," Ashlyn sweetly giggled, placing her arms around me, "I don't want you guys to worry about him one bit. I promise you that I'm taking good care of him."

"We know, Ashlyn," Leah sweetly smiled, her eyes starting to fill with tears, "It's just that..." and then she started crying.

"Aw, hey, Leah," Ashlyn knowingly replied, taking my sister into her arms, "What's the matter baby, girl, are you alright?"

"I'm okay," Leah sniffled, "I just feel like we're losing Jake. I mean, you guys are getting married and somehow it feels like we're never going to see him again. I know that sounds very selfish of me, but I just can't help it," and then she began to cry again, but Ashlyn continued to hold her in her arms while she cried.

"Shh, it's okay, sweetie," Ashlyn softly soothed her, "I understand how you feel, Leah," and then Ashlyn held my sister slightly away to look into her eyes, and after taking a tissue and wiping Leah's pretty face; she sweetly told her, "Jake will always be your brother and nothing is ever going to change that, I promise; but you need to try and understand that I love him very much, and I'm going to be his wife, as he will be my husband. The best part about this whole thing is that I'm going to have two of the most beautiful little sisters that a girl could ever ask for, okay sweetie."

"I know, Ashlyn, and I'm sorry for acting like such a baby," Leah smiled, wiping her face with the tissue that Ashlyn handed her, "I guess it's the fact that Jake is going to be moving away so soon kind of hit me all at once...and I got a little upset, I'm sorry."

"It's okay, pretty girl," Ashlyn sweetly told her, "But I meant what I said about being excited about having you and Laura as sisters."

"That's going to be really cool, too," Leah smiled, back to her old self again, "And we want you and Jake to have lots of kids so that we can spoil them rotten."

"We'll give you at least two," Ashlyn giggled, "How's that?"

"Okay," Leah giggled, "But make sure it's one of each, okay?"

"Damn, Lee-Lee," Laura scolded her sister, "They're not even married yet, and you're already busting the poor girl's balls about kids. Cut her some slack, why don't you?"

"Watch you mouth, young lady," Mom said, shaking her head, "I'm sorry about these two, Ashlyn. I tried to teach them better manners, I swear."

"Don't worry about it, Naomi," Ashlyn sweetly grinned, placing her arms around both Laura's and Leah's waists, "I think they're adorable, both of them."

"Yeah, right" I teased, "And they've got you fooled, too, Ash, both of them."

"You shut up, Jake," Leah snapped, "You don't want me to tell Ashlyn about the time me and Laura caught you looking at that Playboy magazine, do you?"

"Go ahead," I chuckled, "Does Mom knows about your stash of Playgirl magazines?"

"That's enough," Mom said, Ashlyn giggling beside her, "Don't laugh at them, Ash honey, it only makes them worse."

~~~~~~

Mom and Ashlyn, along with my twin sisters, all spent the morning at the bridal shop while I stayed at home and watched movies. I was secretly thrilled that the women of my family had taken Ashlyn in just as if she were one of them, and why not? Ashlyn was going to be my wife soon enough so; why wouldn't they feel that way?"

However, while I truly embraced the fact that Ashlyn and I were going to be married in a few days, I was still a little afraid. But after taking the time to maturely examine my feelings, I knew that I was simply afraid of the unknown.

Don't get me wrong; a few days before the wedding, I took the time to thoroughly talk to my father, expressing the feelings of which I'm now speaking. But after listening to Dad's wisdom, I came away knowing that I loved Ashlyn more than anything I've ever loved in my life. And that as her husband, I would do whatever it took to make my beautiful, soon to be, bride very happy.

And when I asked Dad that if what I was feeling was normal, he simply smiled and told me that I wasn't feeling anything different than he did before him and Mom got married.

"I want to ask you something, Dad," I told him, "But I don't want you to think that I'm a candy-ass."

"Let me tell you something, son," Dad smiled, "There's no way in hell that I could ever think that about you, especially since I saw you risk your ass for your sister so; what is it?"

"Is it alright that I love Ashlyn so much?" I uncomfortably asked, "I mean, am I supposed to feel that way about her?"

"You would be crazy if you didn't," he comfortingly smiled, "It's alright to have a kind heart, son, hell, that's what separates us from the animals. There's something else that you should know, too, Jake."

"Tell me," I anxiously inquired, "What is it, Dad?"

"Ashlyn is a very beautiful girl, and I'm really happy for you, Jake. But a woman is far more appreciative of a man that places her above himself," Dad knowingly smiled, "Trust me, she looks just like your mother did when she was Ashlyn's age; and I found out very early in life, that keeping a woman happy means that you have to love her more than you've ever loved yourself."

"I know that, Dad," I chuckled, "And I want you to know that I love her more than anything, like I just said."

"I know you do, Jake," he smiled, "And your mother and I can tell that Ashlyn loves you the same way, too."

"Really," I smiled, "How can you tell?"

"I can tell by the way she acts when you're around her," Dad grinned, "But she told your mother that she's never felt the way she feels about you for any man; and because she's a few years older than you, that really tells your Mom and me something about what kind of woman she truly is, son."

"I'm trying not to sound stupid here, Dad," I said, "But what do you mean?"

"I'll tell you exactly what it means," Dad smiled, "It tells me that she doesn't love you because she needs you; she needs you because she loves you. Now do you understand what I'm trying to tell you, Jake?"

"I understand perfectly," I smiled, happy tears beginning to fill my eyes, "God, I can't believe how lucky I am to have her."

"It has nothing to do with luck, son," Dad smiled, his arms going around my shoulders, "It has to do with the fact that you've always been a good person. It's also about being blessed, and I don't want you to ever forget that, okay?"

"I won't," I smiled, hugging him, "I'm still going to need your advice from time-to-time. I hope that's aright with you."

"Of course it is," he chuckled, "And I'll be here for you anytime you need me, remember that."

"Thanks, Dad," I said, "I won't ever forget all the things you've taught me over the years, I promise."

"All I ask is for you to be good to her, Jake," Dad smiled, "If you do, she'll always be good to you, too, I swear."

"Thanks again," I warmly replied, "I'll make you proud of me, Dad, I swear."

"You've already done that, Jake," he told me, a fatherly smile across his face, "And just so you know, I'll always be proud of you, son...always."

~~~~~~

I left my father's presence that day, the last day of simply being his son. The next time I saw him, I would be a married man, a man with a beautiful wife who loves me more than life itself, the same way I love her.

~~~~~~

That night after dinner, which Ashlyn had cooked, she and I were sitting naked in the hot tub out on the back patio, simply talking and enjoying being together. I told Ashlyn of the conversation that I'd had with my father, expressing to her how fortunate I felt for having not only her in my life, but also a man like my Dad as my father, too.

"I really love your Dad," Ashlyn softly replied, "He's a good man and you should feel blessed to have him."

"It's funny you say that," I smiled, pulling her naked body against mine, "He said the same thing about you ya know."

"No, I didn't know that," she sweetly told me, "But he's right about feeling blessed; because that's how I feel about having you in my life, Jake...so very blessed."

"Have you thought about where you want to go on your honeymoon, Ash?" I asked, "We'll still have a week after the wedding before I have to be at school and you have to be back at work."

"I haven't really thought about it," she chuckled, "I know that might sound bad, but I've been so excited about marrying you, that I honestly forgot about the honeymoon," as she continued to laugh."

"Silly girl," I smiled, softly rubbing her butt with my right hand, as I held her naked body against mine, "Think about where you want to go, and I'll make all of the arrangements, okay?"

"Okay, baby, but what if I don't want to go anywhere?" she softly asked, "What if we just spent a week right here together? Would that be alright?"

"I don't see why not," I replied, tenderly kissing her sweet lips, "Whatever you want to do is more than fine with me, you know that."

"God, Jake," she said, a beautiful smile lighting up her face, "I don't deserve to have a man like you."

"You believe that I deserve to have a woman like you, don't you?" I asked, Ashlyn nodding her head, "Then you really do deserve me, that's only fair, isn't it?"

"You're so very sweet to me, Jake," she sweetly replied, "I can't wait to be your wife."

"I'm glad you feel that way," I quietly said, tenderly kissing her, "Because I've been waiting for you my whole life, and now I can't wait to be your husband."

"What do you mean when you said that you've been waiting for me your whole life, Jake?"

"I've been waiting for a beautiful woman who would love me as much as I love her," I softly replied, "And that woman is you, Ashlyn."

"There's another one of the many reasons why I fell in love with you," she smiled, "And that particular reason is the one that tells me how much you love me."

"That I do, my love," I smiled, leaning down and kissing her, "That I do..."

~~~~~~

In the last couple of days preceding the wedding, Ashlyn took me to the hospital she worked at to introduce me to not only some of her friends, but also to the man who would be giving her away, Dr. Harry Mesner, who was the Chief of Surgery, as well as Ashlyn's boss.

He stood about six feet, three inches tall, weighed somewhere in the neighborhood of two hundred twenty, to two hundred and thirty pounds. He had dark hair, with grey around his temples, and dark brown eyes.

"So, you're Jake Benson, huh?" he kindly smiled, standing up and then coming from behind his desk to shake my hand, "I must say, I've heard your name around here a lot in the past couple of days. It's nice to finally meet you, son."

"Thank you, sir," I grinned; returning the handshake, "I also wanted to thank you in advance for being there to give Ashlyn away."

"No problem," he kindly smiled, "Ash has been like a daughter to my wife and I ever since she came here straight out of medical school; and let me be the first to congratulate the both of you, young Jake."

"Thank you, again, Doctor Mesner," I proudly replied, "And just so you know, I love her with all my heart, sir; and I'm going to do whatever it takes to make her happy."

"After what I've heard about you," he happily grinned, "I have no doubt about that at all; because it's plain to see that you're a man of your word."

"Thank you, Harry," Ashlyn smiled, hugging him, "Be sure to tell Deborah that I expect to see her at the wedding as well. Oh, and don't forget that the wedding rehearsal is tonight at Saint Michael's."

"I'll be there," Harry smiled, "Deborah traded shifts so that she would be able to come to the wedding, and having to work tonight was part of it..."

~~~~~~

That afternoon we had lunch with Ashlyn's Maid of Honor, another surgeon named Dr. Tonya Browning. Tonya was very pretty in her own right, as she stood about five feet, six inches tall, had blonde hair and green eyes, and weighed somewhere in the vicinity of just below a hundred and twenty pounds. Her measurement fit her body, and at first she seemed to be a very sweet girl, making it a point of being kind to me with every word she spoke.

"Ash didn't tell me how handsome you were, Jake," she good naturedly teased, "It's a good thing that she met you first, otherwise, you'd be marrying me. But there's still time to leave her, cutie."

"I don't think so," Ashlyn playfully snapped, "Besides, Jake doesn't like blonde bimbos."

"That's not what I hear about boys his age," Tonya suddenly, as well as inappropriately replied, "I hear that they don't care what color hair a woman has, so long as she's pretty and hot."

Needless to say, I quickly became extremely embarrassed at the direction that Ashlyn's friend was trying to guide the conversation, especially in mixed company with someone she didn't know. And when my face turned red, Tonya giggled and then said, "Look at him blushing, Ash. Oh, my God, that's adorable. You know what they say about men that blush...if there's enough blood in his face to make him blush that brightly, then there's enough blood in other places to make him do other naughty things, as well," and of course that particular remark elicited an obvious and angry glare from me; and I made damn certain Tonya knew that she was the reason for it.

"Uh oh," Tonya suddenly said, her face now blushing out of embarrassment, "I just messed up, didn't I?"

"Ya think?" I asked, using a tone of voice that more than exhibited my displeasure at her last remark. Then I looked at Ashlyn, and after placing more than enough money on the table to cover lunch, I politely told her, "I'll meet you back at the house, baby. I love you, Ashlyn...and I know this isn't your fault," and then I gave Tonya one last extremely angry glare, and then walked away, not turning to look back. The moment I was outside of the restaurant, I hailed a cab, and then jumped in and took off...

~~~~~~

By the time I reached the house, I'd had more than enough time to cool off. Granted, Tonya may have only been kidding around, but I thought that what she said was not only irrationally inappropriate, but also totally tasteless, not to mention rude as hell. I mean, damn, I didn't even know this and she wanted to talk like that in front of me, jeez, how sluttish of her.
Don't get me wrong, I could take a joke just as good as the next guy, but there's a time and place for everything, and what Tonya had said was not only way out of line, but also way out of place, regardless of the fact that she might've been just trying to make a joke.

I only hoped that I hadn't pissed Ashlyn off in the process. "Oh, well," I thought to myself, "I'd know soon enough, wouldn't I?"

~~~~~~

I hadn't been home for more than twenty minutes when I heard the garage door open and Ashlyn's car pulling in. About a minute later she walked into the room with a look on her face that I couldn't quite read. Then she came over to where I was seated on the couch, and then sat down next to me.

"I'm really sorry, Jake," she said, placing her hand upon mine, "Tonya was way out of line."

"Yeah, she was," I quietly replied, "Who the hell does she think she is? I wouldn't dream of speaking that way in front of her."

"I know," she replied, "You don't even talk that way in front of me."

"So, I suppose she thinks that I'm a temperamental prick now, huh?"

"No, just the opposite," Ashlyn said, "When you walked out, which totally earned my respect by the way, she looked at me and said that I'd better hang on to you as tightly as I could."

"Oh really," I sarcastically asked, "And exactly what was it that caused her to say that?"

"The way you acted," Ashlyn smiled, "Especially when you told me that you loved me, and then told me that you knew it wasn't my fault. Tonya is on her way over here right now to apologize to you," and no sooner had she said that than the doorbell rang, which caused Ashlyn to get up and answer the door...

~~~~~~

"I'm really sorry for the things I said at the restaurant, Jake," Tonya said, clearly upset, "I was way out of line, and I hope that you can find it in your heart to forgive me."

"You were forgiven the moment you said what you said," I politely told her, "But I was just wondering what I did to make you think that it was alright to talk that way to begin with, Tonya."

"I thought that you were blushing at something that was obviously meant as a joke," Tonya said, "I guess I misread you."

"I can understand why you would think that I was blushing," I replied, trying to be as nice as was humanly possible, "But when it comes to my relationship with Ashlyn, along with the innuendo that involves anything remotely sexual where she and I are concerned, I have the tendency to get a little upset at the impropriety of such a thing being mentioned in mixed company, especially when it's nobody's business, plus, you don't know me all that well."

It was apparent that I'd pissed her off, because she immediately copped an attitude, and then with a rather haughty tone of voice, she looked down her nose at me and arrogantly asked, "Can you even fucking spell impropriety, you snot nosed little shit?"

"I'm very surprised, Doctor," I calmly replied, "I would think that a woman with your education would have a larger vocabulary than having to resort to using profanity, and infantile profanity at that."

Of course my remark elicited a muffled giggle from Ashlyn, but it had the complete opposite effect on Tonya. She totally lost her cool, and then looking at Ashlyn, Tonya began to start in on her, saying, "I didn't know that your fiancé was just a child. Shit, Ash, I expected something better from you. You've really lowered your standards, you cradle robbing bitch. I think that....

"THAT'S ENOUGH," I roared, standing in Ashlyn's defense, "Who in the hell do you think you are Doctor Browning? I will NOT allow you to talk that way to the woman I love any longer. You call her your friend, yet you try to degrade me because your foul mouth got your dumb ass in trouble. I've seen dogs that are more loyal than you."

"Wait a minute, Jake," Ashlyn smiled, "I'll take it from here," and then she turned to Tonya and said, "I know why you're acting this way. It's because you're jealous."

"Me, jealous," she conceitedly spat, "What reason do I have to be jealous?"

"I'll tell you why you're jealous," Ashlyn growled, really lighting into her now, "Think back to three months ago when you were over here crying and wondering why you weren't able to find a decent guy. I didn't want to tell you then, but now you leave me no choice. The reason that you can't find someone nice is because you always go home with guys on the first night that you meet them; and then you wonder why they never call you back."

"So, what?" she said, "I like sex."

"I do, too," Ashlyn spiritedly replied, "But you've never once seen me go home with a guy on the first night. And now that I've finally found a man that loves me more than anything in the world, you want to act like a bimbo around him and then get upset because he calls you on it," and as she's saying this, a look of pure and utter rejection, accompanied by abandonment suddenly appeared on Tonya's face, which began to make me feel just awful for her.

"Wait a minute, Ash," I politely interrupted, "Maybe I overreacted."

"I don't think so, baby," she enthusiastically replied, "You weren't the one who..."

"She's right," Tonya suddenly said, interrupting us both, "Ashlyn is right," and then she began to lightly sniffle, which soon evolved into an emotional state until the poor girl began to cry uncontrollably.

I may be a lot of things, but a callous, unfeeling jerk is not one of them, hence the reason I stood up and pulled Tonya into my arms as she cried.

"Shh, it's alright," I calmly soothed her, "Please don't cry, Tonya. I'm sorry for being such a jerk to you," and the more I spoke, the more she began to regain control of her faculties.

"I'm really sorry, you two," Tonya quietly said, "I was wrong and you were right, Ashlyn...Jake is a great guy."

"He is, isn't he?" Ashlyn smiled, gently pulling Tonya out of my arms and into hers, "And your apology is accepted, sweetie."

"Really," she wistfully asked, "If you don't want me to be your Maid of Honor anymore, I'll understand, Ash."

"Bull shit," Ashlyn gently replied, "We've been friends for entirely too long to throw it all away over this crap."

"Are you sure?" Tonya asked, "I mean, you can always get someone else; there's plenty of time ya know."

"No," I smiled, gently placing my hand on Tonya's shoulder, "We both want you to be there with us."

"Is there any way that you and I can start over, Jake?" Tonya hopefully asked, "I promise to be nice."

"I'd like that," I grinned, extending my hand, "Hi, my name is Jake Benson, and it's really nice to meet you."

"Hi, Jake," Tonya giggled, "My name is Doctor Tonya Browning, and it's nice to meet you, too."

"See there?" I chuckled, "That wasn't so bad, now, was it?"

"Ashlyn was right," Tonya told me, "You really are a good guy, Jake; and I know you two are going to be great together."

"I think so, too," Ashlyn giggled, coming up beside me and placing her arm around my waist, "I'm really lucky to have him, Tonya."

"You've got it backwards, sweetie," I softly told Ashlyn, "I'm the lucky one here."

"So, you guys are getting married forty-eight hours from now," Tonya smiled, "Are you nervous? I know that I certainly would be."

"I'm not what you would call nervous," Ashlyn grinned, "I'm feeling more anxious than anything else."

"I am, too," I said, "Feeling anxious, I mean."

"That's pretty normal," Tonya commented, "Or at least that's what I've heard. I'm not married."

"You mean you're not married yet," Ashlyn teased, "I think the right guy will come along when you're least expecting it."

"Do you really think so, Ash?" Tonya smiled.

"I don't just think so; I know so," Ashlyn knowingly grinned, "Look at Jake and I for example. The last thing I was looking for was a relationship, and then all of a sudden, I get this patient that I fell head over heels in love with the first time I ever laid eyes on him."

"Yeah, and that's the reason that I think that I'm the lucky one," I replied, "Because when I first met Ashlyn, I'd been burned in a fire and my face looked horrible, yet she said that she thought I was the most handsome guy she'd ever seen."

"Oh, but he was, girl," Ashlyn told Tonya, "He won't ever tell you this, but the reason he got burned to start with is because he risked his own neck for some one else's sake. I thought was so brave and so kind. And even though he was in so much pain at the time, he was still such a sweetie to me."

"I have to say, Ash, you did a great job on Jake," Tonya replied, "His face looks very handsome."

"Why, thank you, kind lady," I smiled, "Ya know you're very pretty yourself."

"Goodness me, Ash," Tonya giggled, "Is he always this sweet?"

"He sure is," Ashlyn sweetly replied, "Why do you think I fell in love with him?"

"I'm beginning to understand now," Tonya warmly replied, "Are there anymore like you at home, Jake?"

"Unfortunately not," I grinned, "I only have two other siblings; and they're my sisters, twin sisters."

"And you're only nineteen?" Tonya smiled, "Wow, I know guys who're in their thirties that aren't anywhere near as mature as you are."

"See what I mean?" Ashlyn proudly smiled, "I told you I was lucky, didn't I?"

"I don't think lucky is the word that I would use," Tonya sweetly told her, "I believe that the word, blessed, is more appropriate."

"I think I agree with you," Ashlyn tenderly replied, leaning over and giving me a gentle kiss, "Mmm, most definitely."

~~~~~~

Chapter Nine

WEDDING DAY

"You came into my life when I thought I had none," I told Ashlyn, quoting my part of the wedding vows that I'd written for her, "And then you showed me that because of what was in your heart, God had given me another chance through you. You are my past, my present and my future, you're the well from which I draw my strength, and I promise to love you, and no other, for as long as God allows me to dwell upon this earth."

"I merely existed until I met you," Ashlyn sweetly told me, quoting her vows that she'd written for me, "Then, and only then did I truly begin to live. Within your heart lies the key to my life, as within the arms of God lay the reasons of our salvation. He brought us together for reasons known only to him, but I promise to love you, and no other, as long as he allows me to dwell upon this earth."

Then Father Andrew spoke to everyone in attendance about love. He said that love was not selfish, but giving and kind. And he also said that it did not exist for its own purpose, but that it gave without asking for anything in return. The whole time he was speaking, my ears heard what he said, but the only thing my eyes beheld was the beautiful creature that stood before me; and I couldn't remember a single time in my life that I ever felt more love and compassion than I did at that moment when I looked into my stunning bride's bright blue eyes.

For it was because of Ashlyn that my heart now beat, and it was because of her that I chose the path in life that I was now traveling on. I knew that for me, Ashlyn was my reason for living, whether I made it in the music industry or not. None of that was important to me anymore, and although there would come a time in the not too distant future that I would come full circle in my life, none of that mattered right then, only my breathlessly, stunning Ashlyn.

~~~~~~

Our reception was held at the downtown Hyatt-Regency Hotel, in the main banquet room. We invited seventy-five people, and according to the hotel staff, that was considered to be a small crowd, but we were still treated like royalty, which Ashlyn and I both greatly appreciated.

I couldn't remember a time that Mom looked prettier than she did that day, and because Dad was my best man, it made it all the better when he and Mom danced together at the wedding reception. Ashlyn made certain that she got to dance with Dad, and of course Mom, Leah, and Laura were not going to miss the chance to dance with me.

And because she knew that Mom wanted to dance with me right after we took our first dance as husband and wife, Ashlyn placed my hand in my mother's, which sealed the bond between the two of them as mother and daughter...

~~~~~~

"You look so handsome tonight; sweetie," Mom beamed, as we danced together, "And I've never seen a more beautiful bride than Ashlyn."

"Thank you, Mom," I smiled, "You and Dad have been so great about all of this, and I wanted to take the opportunity now to tell you how much Ash and I not only appreciate it, but also how much we both love you two."

"I can't believe how quickly you grew up," Mom began to sniffle, tears filling her eyes "And I'm so very happy for you, baby."

"Look at it this way, Mom," I smiled, using my handkerchief to gently dry the tears from her eyes, "We're only an hour's drive away from you, and you and Dad can come and see us anytime you want, okay?"

"I know, sweetheart," she sadly smiled, "But it's not going to be the same around the house without you. I hope you know that."

"I know, Mom," I tenderly replied, "It's not going to happen for a while yet, but things will be a whole lot different when Ashlyn and I decide to start having kids."

"Oh, God, don't remind me" she teased, "And I want you and Ash to at least wait until your sisters leave the house," and of course I began to laugh, making Mom playfully swat me on the arm and swear to her that I not repeat what she'd just said to either one of my sisters.

"Okay, Mom," I grinned, "Your secret is safe with me."

~~~~~~

The next person to dance with me was my sister Laura, and the only reason that she went first was because she and Leah and flipped a coin, and she won the toss.

"So, tell me, big brother," Laura grinned, "How does it feel to be an old married man?"

"It feels great," I chuckled, "But we just got married, and I'm not old, little sister."

"You two really look good together, Jake," Laura sincerely told me, "And I just know that you and Ashlyn are going to have beautiful babies; especially if they look like Ashlyn."

"Oh, really," I laughed, "Well, thank you, Laura, I'm glad you think so."

"So, when are you two going to start having kids?" Laura giggled, "I want you guys to hurry up and make me an Aunt, Big Brother."

"I hate to disappoint you, Little Sister," I grinned, "But we not even going to think about it until after I finish college."

"Then hurry up, because you're smart enough to graduate early," she teased, "Besides, I known you can do it because I've got faith in you."

"You're such a brat," I teased.

"I know," she giggled, "But you still love me, huh?"

"I guess so," I continued teasing her, "It's not like I really have a choice now, do I?"

"Oh, Jake," Laura giggled, "That is so wrong."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," I playfully groaned, "Oh, I wanted to tell you that you really look pretty all dressed up, sweetie."

"Aw, thank you, Jake," she smiled, "That's very sweet of you to say so."

"I know," I teased her grinning, "It's because I'm such a sweet guy."

"Most of the time you are," Laura smiled, "But I love you anyway, Big Brother."

"I love you, too, Little Sister..."

~~~~~~

After I got back from using the restroom once I'd finished dancing with Laura, Leah wasted no time in dragging me back out onto the dance floor the moment she saw me.

"Congratulations, Jake," Leah sweetly said, "You and Ashlyn look so great together."

"Aw, thanks, Lee-Lee," I smiled, "What a sweet thing to say."

"You're more than welcome, Big Brother," she replied, "But I've got a question for you."

"Okay, Sis," I knowingly grinned, "What would you like to know?"

"When are you guys going to start having kids?" she asked, "I can't wait to be an Aunt."

"Damn, Lee-Lee, give me a break," I replied, "You and Laura sound like a broken record. She asked me the same damn thing so; I'm going to tell you the same thing I told her."

"Oh, really," Leah knowingly giggled, "And what would that be?"

"It's going to be at last four or five years before we even think about having kids." I told her.

"Why so long?" Leah asked, "Me and Laura will be old maids by then."

"Because," I said, "Ashlyn and I want to wait until I at least graduate from college."

"Hmph," Leah playfully snorted, "Then Laura and I are just going to have to go have a talk with Ashlyn."

"Go right ahead," I chuckled, "It won't do you a bit of good."

"Just you wait and see, Big Brother," Leah giggled, "Besides; the woman is the one who has the final say, because we're the ones who have to carry the baby."

"Says who," I teased, "Haven't you ever heard of test tube babies?"

"Oh, Jake," she gasped, "You can be so gross sometimes. Wait until I tell Ashlyn what you just said."

"Tell her whatever you want," I chuckled, "She can't get pregnant without me."

"Is that right?" she impishly giggled, "Haven't you ever heard of a sperm bank?"

"Yeah, right," I snorted, "Now whose being gross?"

"Oh, hush," she smiled, "You know you love me."

"Maybe," I teased, "But that's only because I have no choice."

"Shut up," she giggled, "You're such an ass," as she continued to laugh.

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn smiled, the moment I sat back down next to her, "Did your little sister's wear you out about us having kids?"

"Yeah, they did," I smiled, "But how did you know?"

"That's easy," she giggled, "They've been after me since early this morning so, I told them to ask you about it instead."

"Thanks a lot," I sarcastically but playfully chuckled, "I really appreciate that, sweetheart."

"Oh, you're so welcome, my love," she giggled again, "If it's any consolation, you're Dad has been asking me the same thing."

"Is that right?" I laughed, "It sounds to me like I'm going to have to have a talk with him, too."

"I wouldn't worry about it too much, Jake" Ashlyn beautifully smiled, "They just love us, that's all."

"I know they do," I smiled, "But not nearly as much as I love you; oh, and have I told you how beautiful you look today?"

"Yes, about a hundred times," she adoringly chuckled, "But I'll never get tired of hearing it though."

"I can't begin to tell you how blessed I feel," I said, "Especially because I'm married to you."

"I feel like a princess in a fairytale, Jake," Ashlyn smiled, "And like I said not too long ago, this kind of thing only happens in movies."

"So, look at it this way," I softly told her, "You're the star of your own movie then."

"You're so silly," she giggled, "But I love you so much for it, Jake."

"Good," I teased, "Because you're stuck with me now."

~~~~~~

Right before the reception was over, Mom and Dad got mine and Ashlyn's attention, and handing Ashlyn an envelope with the hotel's logo printed on the upper left hand corner of it, Dad smiled and said, "We know that you guys aren't going to take a honeymoon yet so; we decided to give you something special as a wedding gift."

"Oh really," I asked, "What is it, Dad."

"You'll know that once you've opened the damn envelope, boy," he laughed, as he and Mom immediately turned and walked away.

"I guess we've received our instructions," I laughed, looking at Ashlyn, "Go ahead and open it

"Oh, my God, Jake," Ashlyn gasped, once she'd opened the envelope and viewed its contents, "Look at this, baby."

"How sweet of them," I smiled, my heart warming because my parents had paid for two night's lodging in the Bridal Suite there at the hotel where we'd held our reception, "My parents are pretty special people, Ash, don't you think?"

"Special doesn't even begin to describe them," Ashlyn smiled, sniffling because she was so touched by their gift to us, "I love them so much."

~~~~~~

Once the reception had ended and everyone had gone, Ashlyn and I retired to the Bridal Suite to spend our first night together as man and wife. She looked so beautiful in her wedding gown that I almost hated to see her take it off, but I want you to please notice that I said "almost."
"I still can't believe that we're married," Ashlyn softly smiled, "Do you want to undress me, or would you like to watch me undress, baby?"

"I think I would like to watch you undress," I grinned, "If that's alright with you?"

"Of course it is," she seductively purred, "But once I'm naked, I want to undress you, okay Jake?"

"You can have anything you want, my love," I softly breathed, "After all; this is your night, Ashlyn."

"Oh, no, it's not," she sweetly giggled, disrobing as she spoke, "It's our night baby, and ours alone."

I watched as Ashlyn slowly took off her wedding gown to reveal that she was braless, yet she wore a garter-belt which held up her white hose. However, what drew my attention next, was the fact that not only was she braless beneath her wedding gown; she also wore no panties beneath her garter-belt either, revealing the beautifully trimmed dark curls of rich, dark hair upon her hot, and now wet pussy.

"Holy shit, Ashlyn," I hungrily smiled, "That is so hot; you sweet, nasty girl."

"Mmm," she purred smiling, as she gazed at the erection I was now obviously sporting beneath the pants of my tux, "I knew you would like this."

"Oh, yes," I grinned, my mouth literally watering as I drooled, "God, you're so beautiful, baby."

"Stand up for me, Jake," she wantonly breathed, as she removed her veil, "It's my turn to take your clothes off of you now," and she proceeded to do just that, beginning with the removal of my coat.

Then my beautiful Ashlyn, wearing only her garter-belt, hose, and high heels, sensually kissed my lips, slipping her tongue into my mouth to duel with mine while she slowly untied my neck-tie.

"God, Jake," she hotly breathed, leaning back to face me after the kiss temporarily ended, "I've never been so horny in my life."

"I can tell," I smiled, gently rubbing my palms across her rock hard nipples, "I've never wanted anyone like I want you either."

"Oh, Jake," she said, her body beginning tremble, "I can't continue undressing you, baby because I'm dripping like a faucet here. Would you mind taking the rest of your clothes off for me, quickly please?"

"Of course," I softly replied, rapidly removing my clothes as Ashlyn made her way to the bed. And when I was totally naked, I looked into her eyes and told her, "Here I come, my love," and I almost dove into the bed with her.

Ashlyn wasted no time, and wanted no foreplay before she climbed on top of me, and then slowly slid her sweet, tight, hot little pussy all the way down my cock until her clit touched my pubic bone.

"Oh, my God, Jake," she groaned, slowly beginning to rotate her hips in a circular motion as she sat atop of me, "I want you to fuck me, baby. Oh, oh, OH, GOD, YEEESSS," she began to loudly cry, "I LOVE YOU SO MUCH, JAKE, I'M GOING TO CUM ANY MINUTE BAABEEE, YEEEEAAAHHH, FUCK ME, OH, OH, OH, GOD, I'M CUMMING BABY, I'M CUMMING NOOOWWW, OOOOOHHHH."

The moment her orgasm began, it set me off until I too, was cumming, only this time; it was so intense, more intense than any orgasm I'd ever had. I was at a loss for words, and the only thing I could do was to tightly hold her hips down upon me while I unloaded what felt like gallons upon gallons of hot, scalding sperm deep within her fluttering pussy; painting her womb and cervix with my seed...

~~~~~~

"Oh, baby," she panted, slowly falling over me, the soft yet firm globes of her beautiful tits resting against my chest, "I'm so sorry that it didn't last very long, Jake. I don't know what came over me."

"I do," I smiled, panting along with her, my arms wrapped tightly around her as I gently rubbed my palms along the soft skin of her back, "You were overwhelmed because you love me like I love you, Ash; and I really do ya know."

"Is that right?" she smiled, turning us until we both lay on our sides, face to face, with my cock still inside her as her legs wrapped gently around me, "You're right, baby. I've never experienced anything like this in my life...not ever."

"I wanted you to know something, Ashlyn," I smiled, softly kissing her lips, "I've never been more proud of anything than I am of being married to you."

"Aw, Jake," she softly smiled, "That's about the sweetest thing that anyone has ever said to me, ever."

"I wasn't trying to be sweet," I honestly told her, "I'm just telling you how I feel, Ash."

"I know," Ashlyn grinned, "And that's what makes a difference, baby. You've always been so sweet and kind to me, even before we ever thought about dating one another, much less being married."

"Speaking of which, did you see my Dad's face when you came down the aisle?"

I asked, "I've never seen him look more proud than he did at that moment."

"Yes, I did," Ashlyn sweetly grinned, "Your sisters and your Mom both told me how pretty they thought that I looked, too."

"That was very nice of them," I smiled, "They really love you ya know?"

"Yes, I do," she smiled, "And I love them, too; but not nearly as much as I love you, Jake. I want you to know that."

"I know, Ash," I sweetly told her, "I know..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Ten

The next morning I woke up early, around six o'clock that morning; content to just sit there and watch my beautiful Ashlyn while she slept. As I watched her, I can't begin to describe the feelings that began to build up within me. I'd never in my life experienced all of the emotions I was feeling at that particular moment, and while I know that I might sound like some kind of baby, or something, happy but silent tears began to slowly make their way down my cheeks.

And when Ashlyn opened her eyes to discover my tears, I knew then that our hearts and minds were truly connected, as she looked at me, and then after gently taking my hand, softly asked, "What's wrong, sweetheart? Are you alright?"

"Yes, I'm alright," I sniffled smiling; "I guess I'm just a little overwhelmed is all."

"Oh, Jake honey," she warmly replied, sitting up in the bed as the sheet fell down to reveal her beautiful bare breasts, indicating that she'd been sleeping naked beside me, "It's alright for you to feel like that. As a matter of fact, I hope you always feel like that about me, sweetie."

"Are you hungry?" I asked her, "I don't know about you, but you wore me out last night and I'm famished."

"Silly boy," she giggled, hugging me and placing her bare breasts against my bare chest, "I could probably eat something myself."

"Okay," I grinned, picking up the telephone in our suite, "I'm going to order room service for us. What would you like for breakfast, beautiful?"

~~~~~~

After we finished eating breakfast, Ashlyn and I decided to go to a place which is no longer there anymore, an amusement park called, Astroworld. It's the same type of Amusement/Theme Park like that of the Six Flags type places which exist all over the country. Still though, we had a lot of fun, and to be honest, that was the main reason we were there to begin with

For me though, I simply enjoyed being with Ashlyn and walking around the park holding hands with her. People could tell that we were newlyweds, and if not, I didn't hesitate to tell whoever we came in contact with, being not only happy, but proud that God had given me such a beautiful woman to be my wife.

~~~~~~

When we came back to the hotel that afternoon, Ashlyn looked at me, and while smiling from ear-to-ear, tenderly kissed my lips and told me, "Thank you for taking me out today. I haven't had that much fun in a very long time; Jake...I love you very much."

"I love you, too," I happily smiled, "And you're very welcome."

"This is our last night here," Ashlyn smiled, "What would you like to do, Jake?"

"Other than make love to you?" I chuckled, "I'm up for whatever you want to do, baby."

"If it's all the same to you, Jake; I'd like to go home," she told me, "I mean, this suite is very nice, and it was very kind of your parents to do this for us, but I'm ready for us to begin our lives as husband and wife."

"You don't have to explain yourself to me, sweetheart, not ever," I softly smiled, placing my arms around her waist, "We can do what ever you want; and if you want to go home, then we'll pack our things and leave right now. I just want you to be happy, Ash."

"That's so sweet of you, Jake," Ashlyn replied, holding me tightly, "And thank you for putting up with me."

"It's not a case of having to "put up" with anything," I quietly said, still holding her, "All I want is for you to be happy, my love, that's all."

"You're so good to me," she warmly replied, gently kissing my lips, "And like I've already told you, Jake; I don't know what I did, but I must've done something right, somewhere for God to give me you."

"I don't know," I chuckled, "I kind of thought that it might be the other way around."

"Why don't we look at it like this?" she giggled, "Maybe we both did something right, okay?"

"Okay," I grinned, "I can live with that."

~~~~~~

We got back home around eight o'clock that evening, and I could tell that Ashlyn felt better because she was back in her own home. We didn't do anything special that night, well, other than make love to one another; but as far as I'm concerned, that has always been a very special aspect of our lives, and through God's will, it will continue to be that way.

~~~~~~

We went to bed early that night, making slow and gentle love while staring into each other's eyes the whole time, and then holding one another closely after we'd both reached our climaxes.

"I hope it will always be like this, Jake," Ashlyn softly whispered, as we lay together holding one another.

"It will if I have anything to say about it, sweetheart," I told her, "Always..."

~~~~~~

The next day, which was a Sunday, Ashlyn and I chose to take a drive down to see my parents and sisters. Ashlyn wanted me to drive this time, telling me that because we were now officially man and wife; part of the driving was also now my responsibility.

I'd never driven a Jaguar before, and I have to say, driving Ashlyn's was a new experience for me; but it was one which I openly welcomed. Driving a beautiful car with a beautiful woman at my side is an experience, which, in the many years that Ashlyn and I have been together, I've had the opportunity to do many times thus far.

~~~~~~

"Hello?" I called out, walking into my boyhood home, "Is anybody home?"

"Hi, baby," Mom smiled, standing up to greet us the moment we came into the den where she and Dad had been sitting and watching the television, "Not that I'm complaining because I'm not; but what're you two doing here? I figured that you guys would still be on your honeymoon."

"We still are," Ashlyn giggled, hugging Mom, "I wanted to come see my sweet mother and father. I hope that's okay."

"Of course it is, baby girl," Mom sweetly told Ashlyn, returning her hug and softly kissing her cheek, "You're always welcome here; I hope you know that, sweetie."

"Where are the girls, Mom?" I asked, looking down the hall, "I figured they be here bugging the hell out of you and Dad."

"We're right here," Laura said, coming up behind me, with Leah right behind her, "And we're not bugging Mom and Dad, unlike your ass."

"Hi, Big Sister," Leah grinned, hugging Ashlyn, "Are you bringing Jake back because you've already gotten tired of his shit? I don't blame you one bit, girl."

"Shut up," I chuckled, "We came to see all of you, but if you're gonna give us a bunch of crap about it, we can always turn around and go back home."

"Damn, Jake," Laura began teasing me, "You haven't been married a week yet, and you're already turning into a cranky old fart," which of course caused Mom, Ashlyn, and leave us not forget Leah, to burst into fits of girlish laughter.

"You see what I've had to put up with?" I said to Ashlyn, "Now you see why I was a little skittish about coming back down here, don't you?"

"Oh, hush up," Ashlyn giggled, smacking me on the butt, "You weren't either, and you know it."

"Whatever," I grinned, "Do me a favor, baby, and quit laughing at my bratty sisters, because it only makes them worse."

"Shut up, Jake," Leah giggled, hugging Ashlyn, "Otherwise, I'll sick my Big Sister on your ass."

"Leah," Mom scolded, "What have I told you about your language young lady, you, too, Laura?"

"Come on, Mom," Laura impishly smiled, "You know that we're only teasing Jake, besides; he talks a lot worse than either one of us ever did."

"She's right, Mom," Leah giggled, "He's still not too old to spank either."

"That's enough, both of you," Dad said, winking at me, "I believe you heard what your mother said."

"That's not fair," Laura whined, eliciting a chuckle from me, "Just because Jake is married doesn't mean Mom still shouldn't get on his ass."

"You leave Jake to me, Little Sister," Ashlyn giggled, pulling Laura into her arms, "I'll bust his ass for you when we get back home."

"Way to go, Big Sister," Leah, giggled, "Be sure to spank him extra hard, too."

"Sounds good to me," I teased, "I kind of like it when she does that, too."

"Jake," Laura disgustedly said, "Don't you think that's a little bit too much information, especially in mixed company?"

Of course by this time, both Mom and Dad were laughing, and because of it, I simply looked at my twin sisters and more or less gave them a victorious look, indicating that their days of busting my balls had come to an end.

~~~~~~

"So, tell us, Jake," Dad asked, as we sat in the den talking, "How do you like being married? Is it all that you expected?"

"Yes, it is," I happily replied, "That and so much more."

"Aw, Jake, honey," Ashlyn smiled, leaning over and gently kissing my lips, "What a sweet thing to say; thank you."

As opposed to saying anything, I simply took Ashlyn's hand into mine, interlacing our fingers as I did so, and then after gently raising her hand to my mouth; I lightly kissed the back of it, looking deeply into her eyes at the same time.

I'm pretty sure that I wasn't meant to see it, and acting accordingly, I saw Mom out of the corner of my eye sniffling with happy tears filling her eyes as Dad placed his arm around her. Then after I'd kissed my beautiful Ashlyn's hand, I said nothing to Mom, just simply looking at her and winked.

"How do you like being married to my brother, Ashlyn?" Laura sweetly asked, "Is he as nice to you as he was to me and Leah when we were little girls?"

Ashlyn leaned over and took Laura's hand, and then as she gently patted it, she looked at my little sister and told her, "Let me tell both of you girls something. Jake is the man of my dreams in not only everything he says and does, but also in the way that he treats me. And when the time comes that you two meet your respective husbands, I want you to remember that we had this conversation, okay?"

"We don't tell our brother this very often, and maybe we should," Leah began, "But it's because of Jake that Laura and I are as picky as we are when it comes to guys."

"That's right," Laura smiled, "Jake was the one who taught us how guys are supposed to treat girls, and he also taught us that neither one of us should allow ourselves to be treated badly, either."

By this time, Ashlyn, Mom, and both of my sisters had happy tears slowly rolling down their smiling faces. Of course Dad looked at me and silently smiled; which was his way of letting me know that he was proud of me for listening to his teachings when I was younger.

~~~~~~

Ashlyn and I had planned on stopping to get something to eat on the way back to Houston, however; Mom wouldn't hear of it. Instead, she enlisted her girls, of which Ashlyn was now one, to help her make her world famous, well, not really, but I like it, homemade spaghetti.

Dad and I volunteered to set the table in the front dining room, which in the past, was only used to entertain company when we'd had when my sisters and I were young. We took Mom's good china from the cabinet and set the table with it. Dad also got me to help him remove Mom's Waterford Crystal from out of the chest she'd kept it stored in for as long as she's had it; putting the glasses next to the place settings we'd put on the table.

~~~~~~

Once we sat down to eat, I couldn't remember feeling better, or more grateful to be there than I did that day. In the past, I had always sat next to Mom whenever we ate dinner at the dining room table, but that particular night Mom made sure that Ashlyn was seated next to her in my old place at the table. None of this was missed by the rest of my family as well. Dad and the twins were all three, smiling brightly, happily accepting that Ashlyn was now a beloved member of our family.

"Ashlyn, honey," Mom sweetly asked her, "Is there anything else that you need, baby girl?"

"No, ma'am," my wife tenderly replied, as she gently patted Mom's hand, "But thank you just the same, Naomi."

I could tell that Ashlyn was enjoying the fact that Mom was spoiling her, and I could also tell that Mom was thrilled at having another girl in the family. She made sure that her new daughter had everything she needed, and knowing Mom like we did, Dad and I were both glad for Mom, because we knew how she was. Granted, although my mother may have been a college professor, the truth of the matter was that my Mom just plain loved being a mother; and that her husband and her children were her whole life.

Now that Ashlyn had become a member of the family, and not that my mother had been sad, gloomy, or despondent; it just seemed that Mom seemed happier than we'd seen her lately, especially because she had another girl to spoil. Don't get me wrong, she'd loved me just as much as she did the twins, and never once made a difference between us. However, when my sisters were little, I could see the little girl that Mom had once been, come alive when she cared for her baby daughters, hence the reason that she acted the way that she still does whenever she's around my wife.

~~~~~~

"I really love your mother," Ashlyn sweetly told me, as I drove us back to Houston that night, "She's such a sweet and kind woman."

"Yes, she is," I happily agreed, "But she's your mother now, too."

"I know," she smiled, laying her head on my shoulder, "And I love you all so much."

"We all love you, too," I grinned, "Especially me."

"I watched your Dad watching your Mom while she was fussing over me," Ashlyn giggled, "And I thought it was so sweet."

"What're you talking about, Ash?" I knowingly asked.

"Your father is still very much in love with your mother," Ashlyn told me, a bright sparkle in her beautiful blue eyes, "And I think that it was so very special and sweet."

"You're right," I replied, "Mom is Dad's life, and she always has been."

"It's not just your Mom," Ashlyn tenderly replied, "He loves you and the twins, too."

"Oh, I know he does," I smiled, "He's always been there for all three of us our whole lives, but Laura and Leah have had Dad wrapped around their pinkie fingers since the day they were born."

"Of course they have," she giggled, "That's what daughters are supposed to do to their Daddies. Wait until we have a daughter. I know you well enough to know that she'll have you dancing around the house."

"That doesn't surprise me," I teased, "Her mother already does so; why should she be any different?"

"Aw, that's so sweet, baby," Ashlyn cooed, gently kissing my cheek, "I love you so much, Jake."

"I know you do," I grinned, "And I love you, too."

~~~~~~

When we got home that night, Ashlyn and I immediately shed our clothes and got into the hot tub out on the back patio. However, as opposed to sitting across from me, she slid her body alongside of mine and softly asked, "Do you mind if we don't make love tonight? My pussy is a little sore from having your big cock in it so much lately; and I'm not used to it."
"Thank God," I chuckled, "I thought you'd never ask, because I'm getting a little sore, too."

"Aw, poor baby," she sweetly giggled, "What's the matter, baby, is my pussy beginning to wear you out?"

"No, not wear me out," I chuckled, "You have to remember, I was a virgin until you got a hold of me."

"Aw, it's okay, my love," she teased, girlishly giggling; "I'll take it easy on you."

"Oh, hush," I laughed, gently pinching her beautiful ass, which elicited a soft squeal from her, "Just give me time to get used to being with such beautiful woman and I'll be able to keep up with you in no time."

"Silly boy," she smiled, still giggling, "I'm just as tender as you are, my love, and like you, I need to get my second wind, too."

Then she looked into my eyes, and after tenderly kissing my lips, Ashlyn smiled and said, "There's something that we haven't discussed yet, and I was wondering if I could ask you a very important question."

"Of course," I smiled, "What is it?"

"I know that it's still early," she began, "But we never discussed the subject of children, Jake, and I want to eventually become a mother someday."

"Don't worry about it," I told her, "We'll have as many as you want, whenever you're ready, baby."

"Thank you, Jake," she replied, sounding almost relieved, which of course worried me, "I was really concerned."

"Listen, Ash," I told her, turning sideways in the tub to be able to face her, "I'm in this relationship until I die, and if you want to have only one child, that's fine with me. If you want to have a hundred children, that's alright, too. I want whatever you want, okay, Ash?"

"I love you so much," she sobbed, gently laying her head on my chest, wrapping her arms around my waist, "And I'm so glad that I'm married to you."

"I love you, too," I softly replied, "And I'm glad that I'm married to you, more than you know, but you don't have to cry, sweetheart."

"Oh, yes I do," she sobbed, happy tears raining down her face, "Yes I do..."

~~~~~~

The next morning, Monday, began the first of the routine that Ashlyn and I would be doing for the next twelve months. Before she went back to work at the hospital the following week, Ashlyn lovingly took the time to help me get registered for college. However, what I didn't know was that she had made arrangements for me to trade in my old car for a brand new Chevrolet, Corvette Stingray, for which she paid cash.

"Oh, come on, Ash," I protested, as she handed me the keys when we got to the Chevrolet Dealership to pick up the car, "I can't let you do that."

"And why not?" she asked, somewhat perturbed, "You're my husband now; and if I want to buy you a new car, I will; and there's not a damned thing you can do about."

"I just feel bad that you're spending your hard earned money on me," I explained, trying to be as mature as possible, "I mean I don't know how soon I'll be able to pay you back."

"There is no paying me back, you silly man," she suddenly smiled, "I'm your wife, and if I needed a car, you'd buy one for me, wouldn't you?"

Then it dawned on my dumb ass what she was doing, and in order to keep from looking like the ignorant kid that I thought myself to be back then, I simply smiled, put my arms around her neck, and said, "I'm sorry for not thinking on those terms, Ashlyn. Can you forgive me?"

"There's nothing to forgive, my love," she softly giggled, "But I only ask one thing from now on, and you have to promise me that you'll do it."

"Name it," I smiled, "Your wish is my command."

"I don't want the fact that I have money to ever be an issue that will come between us," she softly asked, "Okay, Jake?"

"I understand," I smiled, "It's just that I've never..."

"Don't worry about it," she politely interrupted me, "We've got each other now, and the rest doesn't matter...except for your family."

"You mean our family, Ash," I sweetly corrected her; "They love you almost as much as I do ya know."

"You're right," she giggled, remembering how Mom had treated her the day before, "And I love them very much, too."

~~~~~~

I spent the rest of the week getting ready to go to class the next Monday, when Ashlyn would go back to work. I really wasn't looking forward to not seeing Ashlyn for thirty-six hours at a stretch, but knowing that being a surgeon was part of who she was, before we ever began dating, made me realize that I was going to have to deal with it, regardless.

~~~~~~

"I guess I'll see you tomorrow night," I discontentedly told Ashlyn, the following Monday, right before I left for my first day of class that morning and she left to go back to work, "I'm really going to miss you, Ashlyn."

"I know, baby," she almost sadly replied, "And I'm going to miss you, too; but I want you to call me when you get back from class this afternoon so that you can tell how your first day was, okay?"

"I will," I told her, trying not to let her see how much I really was going to miss her, yet failing miserably, "I've got your office number and your pager number."

"I love you, Jake," Ashlyn said, looking into my eyes, "And I don't want you to ever forget that, alright?"

I won't, baby," I smiled, as she walked me to my car, opening the door for me to get in, and then closing it behind me. Then she leaned down and gave me one last kiss, and smiled, as she told me, "It'll be okay, Jake, and I'll be home before you know it."

"Don't work too hard," I encouragingly told her, "And call me if you get lonely, okay?"

"If that's the case, I'll probably be on the phone the whole time I'm gone," she giggled, then she smiled and told me, "I'll see you in thirty-six hours, my love."

And then as I backed out of the driveway, I looked into my rear-view mirror to see my beautiful wife as she watched me drive away, with a forlorn look etched across her face.

For me to say that my heart wasn't hurting when I drove away that morning would be a lie; but after I got to school that first day, my mind became so occupied that I hardly had time to think about anything but my studies. I never realized that my class schedule would be as full as it was. However, I discovered that my first year in college was going to be keeping me busier than a one armed paper hanger; and during the time that I was going to be spending away from my beautiful wife, my school work was going to be more enough to keep me occupied and focused.

~~~~~~

Chapter Eleven

My first class that morning, which would be held every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday mornings, was Music Theory 101 with Dr. Lance Krieger. Dr. Krieger, I soon found out, was one of the coolest teachers I'd ever had up to this point in my experience as a student. Not only was he still young, twenty eight, but he insisted that we all call him Lance, as opposed to Dr. Krieger. He was very kind, and very patient with his students and before the semester was over; I would come to respect him very greatly, not only as a teacher, but also as a person as well.

"Good morning, everyone," he smiled, the moment he entered the classroom that first morning, "Today we begin your journey through the world of Music Theory One-Oh-One. Most of you will pass this class, however; as unfortunate as I know that this sounds, some of you won't. I can't explain why, nor can I tell you whom, but it is what is, ladies and gentlemen and that's that."

Once we received our syllabuses for that class, he reviewed it with us, making certain that each and every single person there knew, without a doubt, what would be expected of them before we convened again; after which he dismissed the class.

~~~~~~

My morning class was cut short, leaving an hour and fifteen minutes until my next class, World History, convened so; I decided to call my wife to tell her how excited I was thus far.

After calling the hospital, and giving not only Ashlyn's extension number, but also my name to the switchboard operator, I was pleasantly surprised when, after the phone rang only once, I heard my wife's beautiful voice say, "Hi, baby; how are things going so far?"

"You wouldn't believe it, Ash," I excitedly replied, "I'm so excited about being here."

"That's great to hear, Jake honey," she tenderly smiled, "I hope you continue to stay excited about getting your education."

"You can count on that," I told her, "How are things going on your first day back at work?"

"Fantastic," she delightfully giggled, "My colleagues can't wait to meet you, which reminds me; I've got a surprise for you when you get home tonight."

"You're going to be home tonight?" I grinned, the excitement in my voice obvious, "But I thought that you were going to have to pull a thirty-six hour shift."

"I'll explain everything to you later," she sweetly told me, "I'll be waiting for you when you get home, baby; in the mean time, I need to go for now. I love you, my handsome husband."

"And I love you, my beautiful wife," I happily replied, "You're the best wife a guy could ever have, Ashlyn."

"I'm so glad to hear you say that, Jake honey," she tenderly smiled, "But I need to get going; I'll see ya tonight, bye, baby."

"Bye, sweetie," I smiled, and then hung up the phone.

~~~~~~

All of a sudden my stomach began to growl so; I decided to go to the Student Union Building to grab a quick snack and something to drink, some coffee perhaps. And after getting a snack and a drink; and also because the place was rather crowded when I came out of the serving line, I sat down at the last empty table there and began studying my syllabus while I ate.

I'd only been seated for maybe four, or five minutes at the very most, when I heard a female voice emanating from behind me ask, "Excuse me, it's awfully crowded and I was wondering if you would mind sharing your table with me?"

I turned around in my seat and then looked up to see a girl whom I didn't know, but I recognized her as being one of the people who had also attended the class that I'd just left. She stood about five feet, six inches tall, had blonde hair, and green eyes, and from what I could guess, she couldn't have weighed any more than a hundred, to a hundred and ten pounds at the most. She wasn't what I would call skinny, however; she was rather thin, but still very pretty.

"I don't mind at all," I politely replied, standing up and offering her my chair, then walking around to the other side of the table, taking the seat there for myself, "Please, have a seat."

"Thanks a lot, I really appreciate it," she gratefully smiled, "Didn't I just see you in Doctor Krieger's class? My name is Camryn Rourke," extending her hand as she sat down.

"Hi, Camryn," I smiled, shaking her hand in return, "My name is Jake Benson, and yes; I'm in Doctor Krieger's class, as well."

"I thought I recognized you," she grinned, "Do you play an instrument, too?"

"Yes, I do," I humbly answered, "I play piano and guitar, but piano and voice is my primary major."

"Cool," she grinned, trying not to be so obvious about it, but openly flirting with me, "Maybe you could play for me sometime."

"We'll have to see," I chuckled, "But I would think that a girl who's as pretty as you are would have at least one boyfriend."

"Not anymore," she giggled, "Do you have a girlfriend?"

"No," I told her, "I don't have a girlfriend, but that doesn't mean that I'm not taken."

"Oh," she replied, with a crestfallen look on her face, "You have a boyfriend then."

"No," I began to laugh, "I don't have one of those either."

"I don't understand," she said, looking frustrated now, "If you don't have a girlfriend, and you don't have a boyfriend, then what're..."

"I'm married," I proudly smiled, "And I have a very beautiful wife named, Ashlyn."

"Uh, oh," Camryn frowned, "Please don't tell your wife that I was flirting with you. I don't want her to kick my ass."

"You can relax, Camryn," I knowingly chuckled, "My wife's not a fighter."

"That's good to hear," she visibly calmed down, "Is she a student here, or does she go to another college?"

"Neither," I told her, "She's a plastic surgeon at the Galveston Burn Center."

"Yeah, right," Camryn angrily spat, "If you didn't want to go out with me, Jake, all you had to do was tell me. You didn't have to make up such a fucking lie," and then she rose from the table with tears beginning to fill her eyes, "Guys are such assholes...I thought you might be different, Jake, but noooo....you're a lying fucker, too, just like the rest of them," as she angrily trudged away.

"Dammit," I said to no one, "And I haven't done anything to her either," and then after looking at my watch, I simply turned and walked away, shaking my head for even thinking that there was at least one female I could just be friends with.

~~~~~~

After my World History Teacher, Professor Linda McClain, had dismissed us from class, I got into my new Corvette; which my beautiful wife had given me for a wedding gift, and then drove home to eat lunch, taking myself a two hour break while in the process of doing so, because my next class didn't convene until later that afternoon.

~~~~~~

As I drove myself home, I thought about the disagreement I'd had with Camryn Rourke. I didn't know what caused me to be concerned about such a thing to begin with. Hell, I was married to the most beautiful and loving woman a man could ever ask for and shouldn't have been concerned with such a trivial issue anyway.

But still, being married to Ashlyn was one thing, but making friends amongst my peers was something totally different; and I guess the reason that I was concerned about it all was because this person thought that I'd lied to them; and had gotten their feelings hurt in the process.

Maybe I was overanalyzing this a bit too much, but then again, Ashlyn wouldn't have wanted me to hurt someone, especially when there was no reason for them to be hurting to start with. However, in thinking about this whole thing, I came to the conclusion that I was going to have to prove to Camryn that I wasn't lying to her, and in doing so, I could get my beautiful wife to help me, as well as make a new, and possibly good friend, at the same time.

~~~~~~

When I got home, I was pleased to see Ashlyn's car sitting in the driveway when I pulled up to the house that afternoon. But then again, I was always pleased to see my wife, regardless of how long we'd been apart.

~~~~~~

"Hello, my love," Ashlyn smiled, greeting me with a big hug and a kiss the moment I walked into the house, "You're home a little earlier than I expected you. Is everything alright?"

Yeah, I guess I'm alright," I told her, "But something happened at school today, and I really need your advice, sweetheart."

"Of course," she sweetly smiled, taking me by the hand and leading me to the couch to sit down with me and talk, "What's happened, Jake? Tell me all about it."

I proceeded to tell her about what had taken place between me and Camryn Rourke, making sure that I'd omitted nothing. I told her about how Camryn had initially flirted with me, and how that I'd tried to turn it around and make friends with her instead. I also let her know how Camryn had acted, or should I say, overreacted and had ended up thinking that I was lying to her, and gotten her feelings hurt instead.

Ashlyn sat patiently listening to me, not uttering a sound until I'd finished telling her everything. When I was finished, she leaned into me and sweetly kissed my lips; and then with a smile on her face and a sparkle in her gorgeous blue eyes, she smiled and told me, "I want you to invite her to have dinner with us tomorrow night, okay?"

"I can do that, baby," I replied, "But can I ask you why you're doing this?"

"I'm doing this primarily to let her know that you belong to me," Ashlyn impishly grinned, "But I also want you to be able to make friends without your peers, especially your female peers, thinking that you're lying to them because you don't want to go out with them."

"I think I understand," I chuckled, "You're bringing Camryn over here because I remember a while back when you said something to the affect that "Girls Talk", right baby?"

"That's right," she giggled, gently kissing my lips and telling me, "It's like I always say, Jake, I knew my man was smart."

~~~~~~

While I was eating lunch, Ashlyn sat down with me and told me why she wasn't going to have to work the hours that she'd spoken of before.

"Do you remember the man that gave me away at our wedding, Jake?"

"Of course I remember Doctor Messner," I smiled, "That was awfully nice of Harry to help us out like he did."

"Yes, it was," Ashlyn grinned, "Anyway, he told me that I was going to be on days for at least the next eight to twelve months."

"Oh, wow, that is good news," I happily replied, "Now you'll be home every night when I get out of class, huh?"



"I sure will, baby," she sweetly replied, leaning over and pulling my head into her chest, "It's going to be so nice lying next to my beautiful husband every night, too."

"I love you so much, Ash," I quietly smiled, gently pulling her into my arms, "And I'm so glad that you married me."

"I love you, too," she softly replied, kissing the top of my ear, "There was no way that I was going to let you get away once I knew that I loved you."

"That reminds me," I smiled, "When did you know that you were in love with me?"



"Oh, let's see," she whimsically giggled, "How about the first time I ever saw you, does that soothe your curiosity?"

"For now, it does," I chuckled, quickly pulling her into my lap, which elicited a light squeal from her, "At least until the next time I ask you."

~~~~~~

I went back to class that afternoon and met my English 101 teacher, Dr. Meredith Maxwell. She was a very nice lady who seemed to have a way about her which made her students want to learn; and eager to find out all that they could about the subjects she taught. And to say that I just plain liked her would've been an understatement. I absolutely adored being in her class and I found myself more than wanting to absorb all of the information that I could from Dr. Maxwell.

~~~~~~

Once my English class had come to a close, the class that I had been waiting for the most finally convened. It was my guitar class, which, much to my wonderful surprise was taught by a female, a lady named Dr. Heather Tomlinson.

There were only five other people in my class making me wonder why it was so small to be a guitar class. She took the time to get us to individually come into her office, closing the door behind us, and then privately play for her in order to know what skill level each of her students played at.

I thought that was a very classy gesture on her part. And the reasoning behind it was so that none of her students would feel embarrassed, or inferior about their playing ability.

Little did I know what Dr. Tomlinson had in store for me after class that day? But once I talked to her, I understood what she wanted from me, and therefore was glad to do it.

She waited until class had been dismissed before Dr. Tomlinson said something to me.

I was also pleasantly surprised when Dr. Tomlinson insisted that I call her by her first name, Heather.

"Jake, I'm glad you made it," she nicely smiled, "And now that I've heard you play, well, let's be honest here...there really isn't anything that I can teach you that you don't already know so; I'm going to ask for your help teaching the rest of my students."

"I'll help you any way I can," I graciously told her, "But before we go any further, Heather, you need to know that I don't have any teaching experience."

"That's alright, Jake," she pleasantly replied, "Just do what I ask of you and I'll lead you through this with no problem whatsoever, okay?"
"Yes, ma'am," I dutifully answered, "I'll follow your lead."

"Great then," she suggestively chuckled, "Do you have any plans for this evening?"

"Yes, ma'am," I smiled, "My wife is at home making us a romantic dinner."

"How long have you been married?" Heather asked, "And does she attend classes here or perhaps at another college?"

"We've been married for just a little less than two weeks," I proudly replied, "Her name is Ashlyn Matthews-Benson, and she works at The Burn Center in Galveston."

"Oh, how nice," Heather replied, "She's a nursing student then?"

"No, she's not," I knowingly grinned, "Actually she's a plastic surgeon."

"Oh, really," Heather inquisitively asked, "So, I take it that your wife is older than you then."

"That's right," I defensively replied, "Why? Have you got a problem with that?"

"Oh, no, no, not at all," she quickly said, "I think it's wonderful. Do you mind if I ask how you two met?"

"Do you really want to know all of this," I asked smiling.

"Yes, please," Heather grinned, eagerly nodding her head, "I'm sorry, but I guess I'm a

"I don't mind at all.," I began, the both of us taking a seat, "Back when I was in the twelfth grade, these two dumb asses that I went to high school with were sitting up in the theater's follow-spotlight booth smoking pot. I don't know how it happened, but one of them accidentally started a fire which quickly got out of control."

"Oh, my God, how terrible," Heather shuddered, "Was anyone hurt?"

"Before we knew it, the whole theater was engulfed in flames," I continued, "I found out that one of my younger sisters was trapped inside of the theater so; I went back inside to get her out of there. When I finally reached my sister, she and one of her friends were inside one of the dressing rooms, hiding beneath the dressing table."

"Did you get her out of there?" Heather anxiously asked me, "Is she alright?"

"I managed to get them both out safely," I told her, "But their safety came with a terrible price."

"Let me guess;" she said, "You got burned pretty badly, didn't you?"

"Unfortunately I did," I quietly replied, showing her what remained of the toll that the fire had taken, "But then again, the reason that I'm not as scarred as I would've been is because of my wife."

"Whoever did the surgery on you did and excellent job," Heather told me, "It was your wife, yes?"

"Yes, it was," I proudly smiled, "And it's safe to say that I more or less fell in love with her the moment I laid eyes on her; and from what she tells me, it was the same way for her, too."

"I'd like to tell you something," Heather cautiously said, "But I don't want you to get the wrong idea, nor do I want you to take it wrong either."

"Don't worry about it," I smiled, fairly sure of what she was going to say, "Please Heather, feel free to tell me what's on your mind."

"Okay, then here goes," she began, smiling because she was trying to hide the look of fear that plainly written across her face, "What I wanted to tell you was that your wife did an excellent job, as you're one of the most handsome guys that I've ever seen."

"Thank you, Heather," I genuinely smiled, reaching over and gently patting her on the shoulder, "That was very kind of you to say so."

"You're welcome, Jake," she brightly smiled, "So, now that you're going to be helping me teach, when do I get to meet your wife?"

"I'll see to it that it happens very soon," I smiled, standing up and gathering my paperwork, "And I'll talk to Ashlyn about it as soon as I get home this afternoon."

"I guess I'll see you in class then," Heather smiled, "It was really nice meeting you, and thank you, Jake, for helping me teach your classmates."

"You're very welcome; Miss Heather," I replied, "And thank you for this opportunity you're giving me."



~~~~~~

That afternoon when I got home, once again Ashlyn met me at the door, greeting me with a kiss, which, accompanied by the smile that she wore on her beautiful face, insured the fact that I would love her for the rest of my natural life.

"I missed you, my love," she purred, the first moment she saw me, "So, tell me, did you get the chance to talk to Camryn Rourke this afternoon?"

"No, I didn't," I told her, "But I'll see her tomorrow, and I'll talk to her then."

"Okay, baby," she smiled, "I'll leave it up to you."

"Oh, my guitar teacher wanted me to tell you that she thought that you did an excellent job on the surgery you did on my face," I knowingly grinned.

"Tell her that I said, "Thank You" the next time you see her," Ashlyn suggestively giggled, gently grabbing my crotch through my blue jeans with one hand, while swiftly unbuttoning her top with the other, "In the mean time, is there anything in particular that you might want to do, now that you're done with school for the day?"

"Hmm," I teased her, gently caressing her beautifully round, and hot little ass with the palm of my right hand, "Let's go back to our bedroom, sweetheart; I think that we can come up with something to do; don't you?"

"Ooo, yes," she giggled, removing one item of her clothing at a time, as I followed her down the hall to our bedroom. When we finally got to the bedroom, Ashlyn smiled, bending over and revealing her lovely naked ass as she took off her panties; and once we were both totally naked, she pulled me into the bed with her, making certain that my body was resting against hers laying completely back so that I was snugly in place between her legs.

"I want you to fuck me, Jake," she softly groaned, "Fuck me hard and deep."

Thus began an afternoon of making love which ran into the evening, and then late into the night, stopping only when we were both totally spent, laying semiconscious next to each other, entangled in one another's arms; but yet still able to look into each other's eyes...

~~~~~~

Chapter Twelve

"Holy shit," I grinned, still breathing deeply, "What're you trying to do, kill me, Ash?"

"No, baby, not at all," Ashlyn giggled, "I just figured that as long as we still had the strength to do it, why not go for broke?"

"Uh, huh," I chuckled, "I just hope that nothing is broken."

"Oh, please," she teased, grinning from ear-to-ear, "I thought you said that you could do it all night, Jake."

"I didn't say I could do it all night," I chuckled, "I said I'd like to try to do it all night."

"I'm no expert," she giggled, "But because we're laying here after making love for as long as we did, I would say that you're at least a close contender, baby."

Right about then, my stomach chose to loudly growl, eliciting a loud round of laughter from both of us, making Ashlyn stand up, and still naked, take my hand as she led me back into the kitchen, telling me, "Come with me, my love; I think that maybe I should make you something to eat so that your family won't think that I'm abusing you?"

"They won't think that, I promise you," I smiled, coming up behind her and holding her against me as she stood at the stove, preparing to make us both something to eat, "Besides, you can't abuse someone who's totally willing to be abused, now, can you?"

"You're a sick man," she giggled, turning her face around so that I could place my lips upon hers, "But I'm not going to say that I don't like it so; I guess that makes me just as bad as you, huh?"

"I kind of like to look at it this way," I grinned, "What goes on behind our closed doors, in our home, is really nobody's business but ours; and as long as we're not breaking any laws of any kind, then whatever we do stays between us, okay Ash?"

"Have I told you lately how brilliant that I think you are?" Ashlyn smiled, placing her arms around me, "And one of these days when we have children, they, too, are going to be brilliant...just like their father."

"Don't sell yourself short, my love," I grinned, "After all, you're the surgeon in the family. I'm just a lowly musician."

"Yeah, uh huh," she giggled, "You and I both know that you've never been just anything, in your whole life, Jake."

"Maybe," I chuckled, "But the only things in my life that are important to me are you, my family...and last, but certainly not least, my music."

"Come on, baby," Ashlyn sweetly smiled, "How could you possibly place me above your own family?"

"You still don't get it, do you?" I despondently asked, suddenly taking my arms from around her, and then pulling away from her, walking back down the hall to the bedroom.

"Baby wait," she said, quickly turning off the stove and setting the pan aside, and then following me down the hall, "Where do you think you're going?"

"I don't know," I quietly said, "You sure don't seem to understand how I feel about you so; what reasons could I possibly have to stay here?"

"Jake, honey, you're scaring me," she said, a look of dread suddenly washing across her face, "What're you trying to say?"

"I'm not trying to say anything," I let her know in no uncertain terms, "I'm telling you. You're the most important thing in my life. That means that you're my only concern, above all else, alright?"

She sat there for a minute looking into my eyes, and when the realization of what I was trying to tell her finally set in, which took less that a second, tears began to fill her eyes, making her cry and tell me, "I guess it's because my own family never showed me much affection when I was little that I sometimes act the way I do about things like this. I'm really sorry, Jake. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?" and then she leaned further into me, burying her face into my chest, crying her beautiful eyes out.

~~~~~~

Shh," I gently soothed her, wrapping my arms around her while gently pulling body closely to mine, "There's nothing to forgive, my love."

"You have to know that I love you more than anything in the world, Jake," she wept, leaning back away from me to look into my eyes, "You just have to."

"I do know that, Ash," I softly smiled, tenderly placing the stray hair in face behind her ear, "And I love you, too; but I need you to truly understand, that because you and I are married, you're all that matters...hell, you're all that will ever matter to me, married or not; okay baby?"

"Okay, Jake," she smiled, sniffling, "I tend to get a little crazy sometimes so; thank you for understanding, okay?"

"No problem, my love," I impishly grinned, "Besides; I grew up with two sisters, remember?"

"Oh, Jake," Ashlyn playfully gasped, "That is so wrong; wait till I tell Laura and Leah what you said. You're going to be in so much trouble when they find out."

"Go right ahead," I chuckled, "I've learned how to deal with those two over the years so; this won't be anything that I'm not used to already."

"I still say that you're bad," she giggled, "And you ought to give your sisters a break."

"Is that right?" I laughed, "You weren't there when those two were younger and constantly busting my balls, not to mention tattling on me to Mom and Dad...and sometimes they even made stuff up just to see Mom and Dad go off on me."

Of course as I began telling Ashlyn about the antics of my sisters, she began to hysterically laugh until she practically cried. And because she no longer had any family, she told me that it was all she could do to keep from crying her eyes out, when without hesitation, Mom and Dad brought her into the family as one of their own...especially Mom.

"My family never treated me as well as yours has, Jake," Ashlyn sniffled, "Not even when they were alive...not ever.

"That's only because my family loves and cares for you almost as much as I do," I softly replied, gently placing my arms around her again, "And there's no way to measure that."

"Thank you, Jake," she smiled slowly getting back out of the bed, "I'm not trying to mess up such a beautiful moment, but I'm beginning to get a little hungry now, and I'd like to go back into the kitchen and finish making us something to eat; okay?"

"Of course," I grinned, also rising from the bed and gently taking her hand, "Come on; I'll help you," and this time it was Ashlyn's stomach that loudly growled, making us both laugh, as I followed her back up the hall, and into the kitchen...my eyes never leaving the beautiful sight of her bare, naked ass...

~~~~~~

When she was finally finished cooking everything, Ashlyn made what turned out to be a late dinner/early breakfast for us, depending on how you chose to look at it. And when we were done eating, we went back to bed, only this time; we both fell asleep rather quickly. While we slept the whole night through, God allowed us to dream in one another's arms so that the next day would be fruitful for each of us as we did what was expected of us.

~~~~~~

Again I awoke in my beloved Ashlyn's arms just as I'd been doing ever since the first morning after I moved in with her. I took a shower, and after I dressed for school; I received a sweet kiss from my beautiful wife right before I got into my car and took off for school.

~~~~~~

"Hey, Camryn," I smiled, greeting her after class, "May I have just a moment of your time, please?"

"You need to make it quick," she curtly and impatiently replied, "I don't want to be late for my next class, Jake."

"First of all I wanted to apologize for what happened yesterday," I began "I promise you that things aren't really what you think," and because she was looking at her wrist watch and paying little to no attention whatsoever to what I was saying, I knew that I had better be quick so; I gently took her hand and politely asked her, "Will you allow me to make it up to you by inviting you over to my place for dinner tonight?"

"Why are you asking me over to your house for dinner?" she impatiently sneered, "I thought you said you were married, Jake."

"I am married, but I wanted you to see that I wasn't trying to toy with you," I said, beginning to get a little fed up with her attitude, "But this was my wife's idea, and I'm beginning to think that it wasn't a very good one so; I'm sorry for bothering you. I thought that maybe we could be friends, but I guess not," and then I turned to walk away.

Before I got two steps away from her, Camry gently grabbed my arm and very softly said, "Jake, please don't go."

"And why should I stay?" I dismissively asked, "Give me one good reason."

"I was hoping you might give me another chance to accept your invitation," she gently replied, "I'm really sorry for treating you the way I just did..."

~~~~~~

"Hello, you must be Camryn," Ashlyn sweetly smiled, when Camryn showed up at our front door that night, "Please, feel free to come in and make yourself at home."

Camryn had a very nervous look on her face as Ashlyn escorted her into the den where I was sitting, playing my guitar.

"Hi, Camryn," I grinned, getting up to shake her hand, "Ashlyn and I are really glad you could make it. Won't you please come in and sit down?"

"It's okay, sweetie," Ashlyn softly told her, gently taking her hand, "You're among friends, Camryn, come on in and have a seat."

"You're very nice person, Doctor Benson," Camryn apprehensively smiled, taking a seat in the chair next to where I was seated on the couch, "I'm a little bit nervous about being here."

"Don't be, sweetie," Ashlyn grinned, "And you can called me Ashlyn, or just plain old Ash, okay Camryn?"

"Thank you, Ashlyn," she began to smile, "But can I ask you a question?"

"Of course," Ash knowingly smiled, "What would you like to know?"

"I was wondering about something," Camryn began, "Why am I here? I mean why did you and Jake want me to come to dinner? I mean, you guys don't really know me."

"I'll tell you why," Ashlyn sweetly replied, "Jake told me about meeting you on Monday, and we wanted you to know that first of all, Jake wasn't lying to you because he didn't want to go out with you. He was being truthful with you because he thought you were a nice person, and he hoped that the two of you could be friends."

"I guess I understand now," she replied, shamefully looking at her hands, which were in her lap. Then she looked at me and said, "I'm really sorry for acting the way I did on Monday, Jake. I hope you can forgive me."

"Relax, Camryn," I smiled, "There's nothing to forgive so; why don't we take the time to get to know each other as friends, now that you know I wasn't lying to you?"

"Thank you," she appreciatively smiled, "I think I'd really like that."

Getting to know Camryn was a good thing, and I enjoyed the fact that my wife was such a gentle and gracious hostess, encouraging my new friend to tell us everything she felt comfortable enough to share about herself with us. We talked for a solid hour, and after I made sure that Ash and Camryn had fresh drinks; I stood up and excused myself to go start dinner.

~~~~~~

While I was in the kitchen making us something to eat, Camryn and Ash remained sitting in the den talking, as Ash later shared with me the conversation that had taken place in my absence.

"I need to tell you something Ashlyn," Camryn said, "And I hope you don't get mad about it."

"Let me guess," Ashlyn knowingly smiled, "You flirted with Jake when you first met him, huh?"

"Yeah, I did," Camryn truthfully replied, "But I didn't know he was married at the time, I swear."

"Aw, sweetie, it's okay," Ash gently replied, "I would be worried if you didn't flirt with him; damn girl, he's a hunk, why do you think I married him?"

"But you're really pretty, too," Camryn smiled, "Can I ask you something else? You can tell me that it's none of my business if you don't want to answer me."

"Not at all," Ash grinned, "You can ask me anything you want."

"You're older than Jake is," Camryn politely said, "Aren't you?"

"Yes," Ash proudly replied, "I'm six years and eight months older than Jake, and just so you know, I love him with every fiber of my being, as does he love me."

"Wow, that is so cool," Camryn replied, "How did you guys meet?"

Ashlyn didn't really tell Camryn much; she told me that she wanted to protect me from anyone knowing something that wasn't really anyone's business to begin with. She did tell Camry that we met at the hospital and that our relationship grew from there.

"People can say whatever they want to about our age difference," Ashlyn told Camryn, "But Jake is more mature than any twenty men that're my age. He's also smarter than they are, too. But what really makes Jake different is that he possesses one thing that no man has."

"Oh, really," Camryn excitedly smiled, "And exactly what would that be, Ashlyn?"

"Besides my undying love," Ash grinned, "Jake had more courage than fifty men, and has a stronger mind than anyone I've ever known. I know that I can count on Jake to be there to catch me if I fall. God, I love that man

"I can really tell that you do, Ash," Camryn sweetly said, "And to be around him you would think that he's just a regular guy. But to be honest here, you two are unlike anyone I've ever met."

"Is that right?" Ash knowingly giggled, "Then I hope that's a good thing."

"It is," Camryn smiled, "It's a very good thing, Ash...and don't worry about him while he's at school, I'll pass the word and let all the girls know that he's off-limits."

"I'm not worried about that at all, Camryn," Ashlyn proudly smiled, "I know that Jake loves me very much, and would never cheat on me."

"Well, I have to agree with you there," Camryn giggled, "He didn't hesitate to let me know that he was married, that's for sure."

"He's the sweetest, kindest, and most loving human being I've ever known," Ashlyn sighed, "Not to mention that he's as gentle as a kitten."

"Gosh," Camryn softly replied, "I hope that I can find somebody like him one of these days..."

~~~~~~

Once I was finished in the kitchen, we all sat down to one of my favorite dishes to eat in the whole world, Carne Asada, with Spanish rice, and refried beans, with tostadas on the side.
"Wow, Jake," Camryn grinned, teasing me as she sat down at the table and saw what I'd cooked, "I'd say that Ashlyn has you well trained."

"Not me, girl," Ash chuckled, "He knew how to cook long before he and I ever met."

"My goodness," Camryn light heartedly teased, "And he cooks, too? You did rather well for yourself, Ash."

"Nah," she giggled, "I got lucky; that's all."

"Bullshit," I chuckled, leaning over and kissing my wife, "I'm the one who got lucky, Camryn. My wife is so beautiful that she can have any guy she wants, and yet she chose me. Actually, it was more than luck for me; I believe that God blessed me when he gave me Ashlyn."

Ash looked at Camryn with a bright knowing sparkle in her eyes as she simply smiled, and said, "Do you see what I mean?"

"I sure do, Ash," she knowingly grinned, "Good for you, girl...good for you."

~~~~~~

After dinner, Ash and I sat with Camryn talking about music, and I was delighted to discover that Camryn and I shared a lot of the same tastes in music, as well as the fact that both of us had undergone vocal coaching when we were younger.

"I've got a great idea, you two," Ashlyn widely smiled, "Play your guitar, Jake; while you and Camryn sing together...I'll bet you anything that it'll sound great."

"Okay," I smiled, as I picked up my guitar, "What would you like to sing, Miss Camryn?"

"I don't know about you, but I really like David Gates and "Bread"," Camryn grinned, "Do you know anything by them?"

"You're in luck," I smiled, "How about the song, "Everything I Own"; do you know the lyrics to that one?"

"Oh, wow," she excitedly replied, "That's one of my most favorite songs in the whole world; and it just so happens that I know every word."

"I do, too," I told her, as I winked at Ashlyn, "You sing the melody line, Camryn, and I'll take up the harmonies, okay?"

"You got it," she said, "Start whenever you're ready."

I counted it off and then began, as Camryn sang the melody and lyrics, doing a really fantastic job. However, when I came in behind her with the harmony, I looked over at Ashlyn, and I thought she was going to bounce off of the walls, because she was so excited.

Once we were done, I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, and it was obvious that Camryn felt the same way. Ashlyn had gigantic, happy tears rolling down her smiling face as she gathered me into her arms.

"Oh, my God, Jake," she smiled, kissing my lips, "That was the most beautiful thing I've ever heard."

"Thank you, Ash," I humbly replied, "But I wasn't the only one singing ya know."

"Damn, I'm sorry," she giggled, moving from me to hug Camryn, "You have a beautiful voice, girl, and I think that you two should put something together and see where it goes from there...I really mean it."

"Thank you, Ashlyn," Camryn giggled; blushing as she returned the hug, "I thought it sounded good, too."

"That was better than just good, Camryn," Ashlyn smiled, "I've heard a lot of really good musicians in my life; but I've never heard anything like what I heard just now."

"Thank you, Baby," I smiled, pulling her into my arms.

"She's right, Jake," Camryn stated, "I've played with a few people before, too, and this is the first time that I've ever felt what I did while we were singing together just now. I mean, I've never played out in front of a big audience before, but like I just said, I also never felt what I just did before when we were just singing together either...tell me that you didn't feel it, too."

"Of course I felt it," I said, "And while I would love for us to be able to play music together, I've got enough sense to know that the competition is extremely fierce, especially in the music industry."

"I know that, Jake, believe me," Camryn said, "But I agree with Ash that we should try to put something together, just to see how it goes at the very least. Besides, it's not like we have anything to lose, Jake."

"She's right, honey," Ashlyn smiled, "At least give it a try, and then if it doesn't work out, I'll never ask you to do something like this again, okay...Do this for me...please?"

"Aw hell," I said, eliciting a quiet squeal from Ashlyn, because she knew that I'd given in, "Okay, but I need a few days to think about it. Is that alright with you, Camryn?"

"You take all the time you need, Jake," she said, conspiratorially winking at Ash, "Let me know when you're ready to talk..."

~~~~~~

After the excitement had died down, Camryn had gone home, and the kitchen was clean, Ashlyn and I sat down to talk. And because of the fact that she knew me so well, Ashlyn began first.

"Look, Jake," she sweetly smiled, "I'm sorry if I sounded pushy back there, but I've got a feeling about this that I just can't shake or explain."

"What do you mean by you sounded pushy?" I teased, "I felt like there was a bulldozer behind me trying to heave me over a thousand foot tall cliff."

"Oh, stop being such a smart ass," she laughed, "I'm serious, Jake, I think you really ought to give this a shot. Not counting that beautiful song that you wrote for me the other day because it's mine; but I think your music is going to take you places beyond your wildest dreams."

"Maybe so," I replied, "But none of it means a damn thing to me if you're not part of it...can't you understand that, Ash?," as I began to plead with her, "I'm not about to risk losing you for any reason, and from what I've heard, the divorce rate among musicians is very high, because their spouses can't take them being gone for months at a time."

"I have a proposition for you; Jake," she said, "And I want you to hear me out before you object. Do you promise?"

"Of course," I smiled, "I'll always listen to what you have to say, Ashlyn, my love, and you know that."

"Alright then," she began, "I want you to make an honest effort at trying to get a record deal. And then the moment your music takes off, and it will, I assure you. I'll quit my job and go with you. That way we can be together...because I don't want to be away from you either."

"Jesus Christ, Ash," I cringed, "I can't ask you to give up your career. You're a Doctor, for God's sake, not just a Doctor, but a Surgeon, and a damn fine one at that. Besides, all of that studying you did in college will all be for nothing. Plus, you've still got to do your fellowship, and you won't be done with that for at least another year, right?"

"I don't care, Jake," she said, her beautiful blue eyes filling with tears, "I know that I sound insane, but the only thing that will ever matter to me is you."

"If that's the way it is, then these are my terms," I told her, "Let me finish college while you finish doing your fellowship, and then if you still feel the same way about me going into the music industry, I'll do it."

"Dammit, Jake, you don't understand," she said, the frustration in her eyes obvious, "You've got to strike while the iron is hot, baby. I love you so much, and I don't know how I know this, but you're going to do wonderful things with your music, especially because you have such a beautiful heart, Jake...please baby," and by this time she was in tears, holding onto me tightly.

I couldn't bear to see her crying the way she was, but although I thought she was way off base where my music was concerned, I knew that I might take a risk of losing her because of this. So; after I got her to calm down, I handed her a piece of tissue to wipe her beautiful face with; and then as she wiped the tears from her eyes, I spoke to her rationally.

"Alright, I'll do it," I told her, "But I still want to go to college while I'm putting things together, agreed?"

"Okay, baby," she smiled, placing her arms around me and laying her head on my shoulder, "What can I do to help you?"

"Do what you're doing now," I softly replied, "Just keep being my wife, as well as the woman that I've loved since the first time I saw you, and I'll love you forever."

"I can do that," she quietly sniffled, smiling, but still sniffling nonetheless, "I love you, Jake, and I'm telling now that you won't be sorry that you did this. I promise you that you won't..."

~~~~~~

The next day after I got out of my English class, I found Camryn in the cafeteria talking to another girl and two other guys.

"Hey, Jake," she smiled, waving me over to where she was sitting, "I was just talking about you to my friends."

"Oh, no," I told her friends, grinning from ear-to-ear, "If she said anything good about me, you guys can be fairly sure that it's bullshit," which of course caused them all to laugh.

"This is Jessie Harris, smart ass" Camryn giggled, introducing me to the girl sitting next her who had long dark red hair, that looked very pretty on her, "She plays the cello, and she's damn good."

"Hi, Jessie," I smiled, "It's nice to meet you."

"It's nice to meet you, too," Jessie politely replied, "Cam says that you play the hell outta the guitar and the keyboards."

"Thank you," I humbly replied, "But piano, keys, and voice are my primary instruments, the guitar is just a secondary."

The two guys, both with dark hair, one with long hair and the other with short hair, were cousins.

"This is Keith Davis," Camryn smiled, introducing me to guy with long hair, "I think he'd make a great lead guitarist."

"Very cool," I grinned, as we shook hands, "It's great to meet you, Keith."

"You, too, Jake," he smiled, "This is my cousin, Rob Walters. He's a mean drummer...he really plays his ass off, too."

"I don't know about that," Rob humbly chuckled, as he and I shook hands, "I just really like to rock, that's all."

"Then you've come to the right place, bro," I replied grinning, "I'm like you, Rob, I like to rock, too."

"I've known these guys for a while now, and they're all really great musicians, "Camryn said, "What would Ashlyn think if we jammed at your house, Jake?"

"Are you kidding me?" I smiled, "She'd be tickled shitless, now all we need is a solid bass player that stays in the pocket and we've got the makings of a band."

"I know of a guy that would be perfect," Rob suggested, "Me and Keith have played with him on several occasions and he's a damn good bass player, man."

"Cool," I replied, "You think you can get him to come and jam with us?"

"Oh, hell yeah," Keith grinned, "He's been looking for some other musicians to play with. As a matter of fact, I'll go call him right now. Are we gonna jam at your place, and if so, what time?"

"How about this afternoon around four-thirty," I asked, "That is if everyone can come?"

"You know I'll be there, Jake," Camryn excitedly grinned, "I'll bring Jessie; she's got a really nice, P.A., too."

"Speaking of which, Jessie," I said, "Do you know any more string players, a good violinist, or maybe another cello player? Actually a Viola player would be even better."

"You leave everything to me, Jake," Jessie knowingly giggled, conspiratorially winking at Camryn, "You'll be very impressed, trust me."

"Oh, man," I excitedly smiled, "My wife is going to be so excited."

"Damn, Jake," Rob teased, "You're kinda young to be married, aren't ya?"

"Wait till ya'll meet her," Camryn sweetly smiled, "Jake's wife, Ashlyn, is as sweet as she is beautiful, and I know you guys are just gonna love her to death."

"Thanks Camryn," I appreciatively replied, "That was very sweet of you to say, and I feel very blessed to have Ashlyn, just so you know."

"I wasn't trying to be sweet, Jake," she giggled, teasing me, "And I think you got lucky, sucker."

"You shut up," I laughed, "Or you won't be coming back to my house for dinner again."

"Bullshit," she continued teasing, "I'll sick Ashlyn on your ass, Mister Piano Boy Extraordinaire," which made everyone laugh.

"Whatever," I teased, in return, "See, I told you guys that she was full of it..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirteen

Rob and Keith followed me back to the house, because of the fact that we all got out of class at the same time. The moment they pulled into the driveway, the first thing Keith said was, "Wow, Jake, "You've got a really nice place, man."

"It was my wife's place before we got married," I quickly told them, "I was blessed enough that she fell in love with me so; come on fellas," I grinned, "Let me introduce you to my wife."

~~~~~~

"Hi, Baby," I smiled, greeting Ashlyn with a hug and a kiss the moment I walked through the door, "I've got a couple of friends that I want you to meet, they're musicians like me."

Then I turned to Keith and Rob as I announced, "Ashlyn, this is Keith Davis, he plays lead guitar, and this other guy is Rob Walters, and he's a drummer."

"It's so nice to meet you both," Ashlyn gently smiled, "Any friend of Jake's is a friend of mine; welcome to our home."

"It's nice to meet you, too, Ashlyn," Keith cordially smiled, "Thank you for inviting us into your home; it's a pleasure to be here."

"Hello," Rob shyly smiled, brightly blushing as he shook Ashlyn's hand, "Wow, Camryn was right when she said that you were beautiful...I mean...if you don't mind me saying so that is."

"Not at all," Ashlyn grinned, "Thank you for such a nice compliment, Rob."

All of a sudden, we heard another car pulling into the driveway, followed shortly by the doorbell ringing.

~~~~~~

I opened the door to find a guy that couldn't have been any older than me, yet he stood about five feet, three inches tall, had blonde hair, brown eyes, and was wearing a smile on his face when he said, "Hi, my name is Randy Spears, and Keith Davis said that you were looking for a bass player. Is your name Jake?"

"That would be me," I grinned, shaking his hand, "Please, come on in. Keith and Rob are already here."

~~~~~~

After I finished helping the guys get their gear set up, making adjustments to my own gear so that I was clearly part of the band, we were sitting around the kitchen table talking about music, and of course Ashlyn was beside herself with excitement. She'd never had the opportunity to be able to hang out with a bunch of musicians before, as she sat right next to me as Keith, Rob and Randy and I talked about what kind of music we all liked to play.

Suddenly, I heard the doorbell ringing, and said, "That will be Camryn and Jessie and whoever else Jessie brought with her."

~~~~~~

Imagine my shock when I saw not only Camryn at the door with a conspiratorial grin on her face, but Jessie with two other girls that looked exactly like her.

"Are you guys gonna make us unload all this gear by ourselves, Jake?" Camryn snickered.

"Uh...What...I mean...who are..." I stuttered, "Am I missing something here?"

"Did I tell you that I was a triplet, Jake?" Jessie began to laugh, introducing her sisters, "This is Joanie on my left, and she plays violin, and this is Janie on my right, and she plays Viola."

"Holy shit," I excitedly grinned, "This is great...absolutely fucking great. Come on in, girls; Ashlyn is gonna be tickled shitless."

"Come on, girls," Camryn giggled, "You're gonna love Jake's wife. Why don't you guys get the gear out of the back of Jessie's truck, Jake?"

"Uh huh," I teased, "And I suppose you want us to set it up for you, too?"

"Good for you, Jake," Jessie teased, "Cam told me that you were a smart guy," giggling as she followed Camry into the kitchen to meet Ash.

"Damn women," I playfully groaned, "Come on you guys, I'm gonna need your help..."

~~~~~~

"Ladies," Camryn proudly smiled, as me, Keith, Rob and Randy brought the P.A. system into the house and set it up, "Allow me to introduce you to the brilliant Doctor Ashlyn Benson. Ash, these are the Harris sisters, Jessie, Joanie, and Janie, and they are our string section."

"Oh, my goodness," Ashlyn giggled, hugging each and every one of them. "It's really great to meet you girls, and I'll bet you blew Jake's mind just now."

"You could say that," Camryn giggled, "But he was real sweet about it, though. You should've seen him, Ash, he had a dumb grin on his face, but he didn't freak out like most guys do."

"There's a reason," Ashlyn grinned, "He's got twin sisters so; you girls better be on you toes around him."

"I hope you don't mind me saying this Ms. Ashlyn," Jessie shyly said, "But Jake is one of the most handsome guys I've ever met, not to mention that he's such a sweetie."

"He really is, isn't he, and I don't mind you saying so at all, sweetie," Ashlyn proudly replied, "Now you know why I married him."

"Aww," rang from the four girls, as Jessie smiled and said, "That's really beautiful so; how did you guys meet?"

Ashlyn proceeded to briefly touch on how we met; not really going into much detail, only telling them that we sort of "ran into one another" at the hospital, and then our relationship grew from there.

"He's the sweetest man I've ever known," Ashlyn did reveal that much, "And I love him with all my heart."

"Man," Joanie softly replied, "I wish there were more men like him around. You're very fortunate, Ms. Ashlyn."

"No, I'm just blessed, that's all," Ashlyn smiled, "And it's just plain old Ash, and not Ms. Okay ladies?"

"Okay," they all smiled.

~~~~~~

In the meantime, the guys and I had just finished getting everything set up, when Ashlyn, followed by the girls, came into the room smiling, as Camryn and the Harris sisters took their places.

"What does everybody wanna play?" I asked, "We've got a string section so, why don't we try doing some by E.L.O.?"

"That would be great," Camryn grinned, "You sing the lead, Jake; and I'll back you up on harmonies, okay?"

"Me and Keith can sing, too, Jake," Rob said, "We'll sing harmonies with Cam, if that's alright."

"Perfect," I grinned, "Does everyone know "Can't get it out of my head"?" and after receiving affirmative nods from everyone, we began to play. When we were finished playing that particular song, we went straight into the title cut on ELO's Eldorado album.

Everyone played their parts perfectly, with the harmonies right on pitch, and it was then that I knew that my beautiful Ashlyn had been right all along when she'd urged me to put a band together. However, we weren't just a band...at least I didn't look at it that way. We were a group of musicians who were all musical geniuses in our own right. When we finished playing, every single one of us, bar none, could feel the magic in the air, and knew that God had placed us all together for a reason...to play music with one another.

We played together for another thirty minutes, playing some more ELO, as well as a number of different songs from the group, "Yes", and leave us not forget the genius of Emerson, Lake and Palmer. When we finally took a break, Ashlyn's beautiful eyes were sparkling like two brilliantly blue candle flames, dancing in the wind.

"So; what do you think, my love?" I asked, "Did we sound alright?"

"Oh, my God," she grinned, jumping up from her seat and launching herself into my arms, "That was fantastic, you guys."

"We did sound pretty good," I chuckled, "Even if I say so myself."

"Bullshit," Camryn giggled, "We sounded better than just good, Jake; and you know it."

"Damn," Randy replied, "I've never heard anything like it...not ever."

"He's right, Jake," Keith said, "Don't get me wrong when I say this, but I've played in bands that had female vocalists, guitar, bass and drums, and it was pretty cool; but with the genius of your keyboards, combined with this fantastic string section; I think we've got something really special here, and I'm pretty sure that everybody agrees, yes?" which was followed by every person there giving a nod of approval."

"He's right, honey," Ashlyn smiled, "I think that you've been given a really special opportunity here."

"Alright then," I chuckled, "Let's take a break. Then we can all sit down and set up a rehearsal schedule."
"What about a name, Jake?" Janie timidly asked, "Every band has a name and I think we should have a really cool one."

"Oh, my God, she speaks," I teased, "And all this time I thought you weren't going to say anything, Miss Janie."

"Of course I can speak, ya big lug," she grinned, "I just can't get a word in edgewise around my sisters," which of course made me laugh until my sides began to hurt.

~~~~~~

"Alright ya'll," I smiled, as the eight of us sat around the big dining room table talking, "Before we go any further, we need to be sure that everybody is in for the long haul."

"I think I speak for all of us when I say this, Jake" Camryn smiled, looking around that table receiving affirmative nods from everyone there, "But we've all been looking for something like this for a long time; and now that you're in the picture, our search is finally over."

"I want you all to be absolutely certain about this," I told them, "Because I'm getting ready to put a lot of my own money into this in order to insure our success. We all know that we've got the chops to pull this off, right?"

"To pull what off, Jake," Jessie asked, "What're you talking about?"

"I'm talking about getting us a record deal," I plainly replied, "If there are any doubts among any of you then we need to work them out right now." And when I was met with silence, I continued, "Okay then, let's make a solid covenant together that says we'll all do whatever it takes to make our band successful."

"Oh, my God," Janie grinned, "What a perfect name for a band."

"Huh," I stupidly asked, "What do you mean?"

"Covenant," she replied smiling, "Don't you think that would be a great name for our band, Jake?"

"I do believe you're right, young lady," I affirmatively smiled, "What does everyone else think?"

"Hell, yeah," Keith and Rob simultaneously replied, grins on both of their faces.

"I like it, too," Randy chuckled, "It's different, that's for sure.

"So do I," Camryn smiled, "Jess, Joanie, what do ya'll think?"

"We love it," Jessie giggled, as Joanie said, "Especially because our baby sister thought of it."

"Wait a minute," I said, slightly confuse, "You girls are triplets so; doesn't that make all three of you the same age?"

"Of course it does, silly," Joanie began to tease me, "But Jessie was born first, then I came along four minutes after her, and then five minutes later Janie came along."

"Wow," I chuckled, "I'll bet your poor Mom had a hell of a time with the three of you while ya'll were growing up, huh?"

"Not nearly as much as our older brother," Jessie giggled, "We really gave him hell."

"If anyone can understand that, it's me," I laughed, "I've got twin sisters that are younger than me."

"Ashlyn told us," Joanie smiled, "What are their names?"

"Leah and Laura," I grinned, "But I used to call them Silly and Sillier."

"Oh, Jake," Jessie playfully scolded me, "That is so wrong."

"Yeah, and wait till we meet them," Janie giggled, "We're going to gang up on your ass."

"They don't need any help, trust me," I smiled, placing my arm around Ashlyn's waist, "The moment that they get around Ash, the three of them bounce me around like a basketball."

"Good for you, Ashlyn," Jessie laughed, "That means there are gonna be six of us on his ass when we meet his sisters."

"Uh huh," I knowingly chuckled, "That's why the three of you are never going to meet them."

"Whatever," Joanie grinned, "We have our ways, Jakey," and of course her remark sent every female in the room into fits of girlish laughter."

"You three ought to leave Jake alone, Joanie," Keith smiled, taking up for me, "He's been nothing but nice to ya'll.

"You shut up, Keith," Jessie teased, "Or else I'll start calling you, Jake and Rob, the three stooges. You know, Mo, Larry and Curly," and of course the girls began to laugh again.

"Go right ahead, Jessie," Rob laughed, "We'll call you and your sisters, Hoe, Scary and Squirrelly."

I couldn't help it when I fell away from the table and into the floor because I started laughing so hard, as did Keith and Rob. Hell, even Camryn and Ash couldn't help smiling at what Rob just said

"I'm not saying anything," Randy smirked, "It seems alot safer not to, especially around you girls."

"I knew you were smarter than those assholes," Janie giggled, "The best thing that you can do is to not say anything either; that way I'll keep my high opinion of you, Randy."

"Shit," I panted, climbing out of the floor and back up to the table, trying my best, and failing miserably, to keep from laughing any further, "Ya'll are gonna make me pee on myself from laughing."

"I was only teasing ya'll, Jess," Rob grinned, "I swear."

"Oh, we know," Jessie giggled, "But that still doesn't mean that you're not an asshole. Besides, paybacks are a bitch; or in our case, bitches."

~~~~~~

That evening after everyone had gone, Ashlyn and I sat in the den snuggled up together on the loveseat, holding one another and simply enjoying being by ourselves.

"So, tell me, baby," I softly asked her, "How do you think we sounded today?"

"Oh Jake," she softly replied, tenderly kissing my lips, "I thought that you guys sounded so good...a whole lot better than anything that I've ever heard."

"Uh huh," I knowingly grinned, "I think your opinion might be a little biased, Ashlyn, my love."

"Come on, Jake," she said, suddenly sitting up and leaning away from me in order to be able to look me in the face, "I think you know me better than that by now. If I didn't think you guys were any good, you know that I'd tell you. I mean, I wouldn't hurt your feelings about it, but I would most definitely let you know, baby."

"So, you really think we're that good, huh?"

"I'll tell you what, Jake," she teasingly grinned, "I'm so sure about it, that if you guys aren't at least hearing from the record labels by this time next year, then we can settle down and start thinking about raising a family."

"Is that right?" I asked, Ashlyn nodding her head, "But what if I want to start raising a family regardless of whether we get a record deal or not?"

With tears beginning to fill her beautiful blue eyes, Ashlyn leaned in and tenderly kissed my lips as she happily and softly sniffled, "I love you so much, Jake, more than I've ever loved anything or anyone in my life. I just wanted you to know that, baby," a deep, loving look on her beautiful face.

"In that case, I've got something that I need to tell you, Ash," I gently replied, "Even though I was terrified when we met at the hospital that day, I fell in love with you the very first time I ever saw you, and my love for you has only grown since."

"I remember," she smiled, "I was so glad that you chose to trust me, Jake, because I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that I could fix your face, and just so you know, when your family told me about the risk you took to save not only your sisters, but also their friend, too, that made you so beautiful in my eyes, even though you'd been burned as badly as you had."

"I didn't know that, Ashlyn," I softly replied, "Why didn't you ever tell me?"

"Because," she replied, "I wanted you to focus on getting better instead of worrying about what I thought of you. Do you understand what I'm trying to tell you, Jake?"

"Of course I understand," I told her, "You don't know this, but you were one of the main reasons that I wanted to get better as soon as I could," and then I hung my head from being embarrassed for not telling her what I was about to say sooner than then as I told her, "I never thought that we would fall in love, Ashlyn, I swear...but I did dream about us being together...a couple of times."

"Aw, Jake," she softly purred, "That's really beautiful, baby...and while we're making confessions, then I want you to know that I had a dream about you, too...a very erotic dream at that."

"Oh, wow," I excitedly grinned, "Did you masturbate thinking about it? I sure did when I would think about the dreams that I had about you."

"Yes, I did," she grinned, her face turning a bright red color, "You perv!"

"Mmm," I quietly said, feeling the beginnings of an erection stirring in the crotch of my pants, "That's really hot, baby."

"You think so, huh?" she giggled, a naughty smile creeping across her beautiful face as I nodded my head, "Then you're gonna love it when you hear this."

"What do you mean?" I asked, grinning from ear-to-ear, "When I hear what, nasty girl?"

"After you were released from the hospital, and I came to your family's house for Thanksgiving," Ashlyn naughtily smiled again, "My pussy stayed wet the whole time I was around you, Jake."

"I guess that means that we're supposed to be together then," I tenderly replied, pulling her against me and softly palming her tight little ass."

"Well, I know one thing is certain, my love," she purred, as she gently kissed me, "Whether we're supposed to be together or not; I know that I'm never going to leave you, Jake, you mean way too much to me," a single, lone tear making its way down her beautiful cheek.

"Aw, what's wrong, baby?" I apprehensively asked, "Why're you crying, Ashlyn?"

"There's nothing for you to be alarmed about, Jake honey," she sweetly replied, placing her finger against the cleft in my chin, "I keep forgetting the difference in our ages, because of the fact that you're so mature, but this is where I'll tell you that sometimes when a woman cries, it doesn't always mean that she's upset. Sometimes we cry because we're happy, baby."

"I know that I still have a lot to learn about women, Ashlyn," I truthfully replied, as I gently hugged her, "But I sure am glad that you're in my life to teach me these things."

"Come with me, my love," she tenderly smiled, standing up and taking my hand, "I want you to take me to bed and make love to me, my husband..."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn and I made love all evening long, stopping to eat, and then after our physical hunger had been sated; we went back to bed, feeding our emotional hunger until it, too, had been fed, and then we fell asleep in one another's arms, holding each other all through the night that night...

~~~~~~

THREE DAYS LATER

After the coffee pot finished brewing, and as I was standing in the kitchen looking out the window, I felt a pair of arms snake their way around my waist, as Ashlyn pressed her soft yet firm, naked, breasts against my back.

"Mmm, good morning, my love," she softly purred into my ear, "You're up awfully early this morning, baby; are you alright?"

"I'm fine," I smiled, turning my head sideways so that I could kiss her sweet lips, "I just woke up a little early this morning, that's all."

"Is there anything you need to talk to me about, Jake," she asked, a little concern in her voice, "You know that you can tell me anything, don't you?"

"I swear that I'm okay, Ash," I smiled, turning around to pull her beautiful naked body against my own, "Sometimes I wake up a little earlier than I usually do. I've been doing it my whole life. It used to drive Leah and Laura crazy when we were younger because I'd always wake them up and make them help me make breakfast for everybody."

"Speaking of which," Ashlyn knowingly smiled, "When was the last time you called home and talked to your family?"

"I don't know," I replied, "A couple of weeks maybe."

"Well, today is Saturday, and we've both got the day off," she said, "Why don't we go see them? I know that they would love to see us."

"What am I supposed to do about band practice?" I asked.

"That's not until six o'clock this evening," Ashlyn smiled, "We have plenty of time to go down there and back, Jake, besides; I'd like to see your Mom and Dad, too."

"Are you sure about this?" I grinned, "It's a two hour drive down there, Ash."

"You big liar," she began to giggle, "It's only an hour and a half, Mister Smart Ass."

"Oh, okay," I relented, reaching down a cupping her ass in both of my hands, and gently squeezing it, pulling her pussy against my cock in the process, "You win, Miss Hot Ass."

"Uh, excuse me, husband of mine," Ashlyn playfully replied, "But I believe that's Misses Hot Ass, and not Miss!"

"I believe you're right, my love," I grinned, gently easing my right middle finger into her wet vaginal opening, eliciting a hot groan from her, "Would you like to join me in the shower? We have plenty of time before we've got to leave."

"Oh, hell yes," she whispered, her tongue snaking out and licking my ear, "That sounds like a wonderful idea. Lead the way, baby..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Fourteen

"Well, hello there, you two," Mom smiled, hugging me as she greeted us at the front door, "What're you doing knocking on the door, Jake? You may be married and don't live here anymore, but you and Ashlyn are still family ya know."

"I don't know, Mom," I smiled, "We're just trying to be respectful, that's all."

"I can see that being married to Ashlyn has been good for you, boy," Mom teased me, as she hugged Ash; "She's managed to teach you the manners that your father and I never could. How're you doing, Ashlyn, baby? Is my son taking good care of you?"

"He's taking great care of me, Naomi," Ashlyn proudly grinned, as she tenderly returned Mom's hug, "He really is."

"He'd better," Mom playfully warned, as we walked into the house and took seats at the kitchen table "Or else I'll have to come up to Houston and whip his little ass for him."

"Where's Dad?" I asked, "I figured he'd be up and about by now; hell, it' almost ten o'clock in the morning."

"He left outta here about around eight o'clock this morning," Mom smiled, "He went fishing with Tommy Moresby."

"Good," I smiled, "Dad and Mister Moresby have been going fishing together since I was a little guy."

"That's true," Mom smiled, "But you know as well as I do that all those two do is sit out on the lake in Roger's boat, shooting the shit and drinking beer."

"That sounds about right," I laughed, Ashlyn giggling at Mom's comments, "Where are the girls?"

"Are you kidding me?" Mom impishly chuckled, "Those two are still asleep. They got home from a slumber party at Teri Palmer's house about the same time your father left out of here this morning."

"I'm gonna go wake them up," I devilishly grinned, standing up, "Besides, they need to get their lazy asses out of bed."

"Jake, no," Ashlyn said, "Leave them alone and let them sleep."

"Bullshit," I devilishly grinned, "I didn't drive down here to let them sleep the day away."

"They're gonna raise total hell with you for waking them up," Mom laughed, "So; don't say that I didn't warn you," and with that said, I stood up and made my way to their room...

~~~~~~

"Are Leah and Laura going to get very angry?" Ashlyn fearfully asked Mom, once I left the table, "I love him more than anything in the world, Naomi, but Jake can be such an aggravating shit sometimes."

"Don't worry, Ash, honey. Jake has been aggravating the hell out of his sisters since they were all little," Mom laughed, "But those girls love him more than anything in the world, and if they do get pissed off at him, I promise you that it won't be for too long."

All of a sudden, Mom and Ashlyn heard Leah very loudly screech, "GOD DAMMIT, JAKE!!!!" and then Laura yelled, JAKE, YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!!!" and the both simultaneously screamed, "MOM. TELL JAKE TO GET OUT OF HERE AND LEAVE US ALONE," and then the sound of their bedroom door slamming jarred the back of the house; as I came back running up the hall, hysterically laughing as I sat back down at the table with Mom and Ashlyn.

"Dammit, Jake," Mom scolded, "What did you do to your sisters to make them cuss like that?"

"I tied their hands and feet together with shoe laces while they were asleep; and then I lifted the sheets at the foot of their bed and woke them up by throwing two separate glasses of cold water up both of their crotches, just like they used to do to me," I laughed, "And by the way; they always cuss like that, Mom. They've both been doing it since the moment they could talk."

"Jake," Ashlyn tried scolding me, yet she simply couldn't keep from laughing, "That was so mean."

"That was nothing," I replied, still laughing, "They did every mean thing that they could think of to me when I lived here, and I always told them that one of these days I was going to pay both of their mean little asses back."

"He's right, Ashlyn," Mom snickered, "They were mean as hell to their brother."

All of a sudden both Leah and Laura came stomping down the hall, their nightgowns soaking wet from the waist down, perfectly molding to their wet, bare asses. And if the looks on their faces could kill, I would've been drawn and quartered on the spot.

"You're a real bastard, Jake," Leah spat, giving me a scalding glare.

Then Laura walked up to stand right beside her sister while looking at Mom, and with a childish pout of her face, said, "Do you know what Jake did to us, Mom?"

"No, and I don't care," Mom simply replied, refusing to take sides, however, she looked at both of my sisters and said, "I don't want to hear either one of you girls bitch or cry, because I warned you both a long time ago when you were younger about the consequences of messing with your brother. Do you remember the talk we had when you two put mentholated shaving cream in your brother's hand while he was asleep, and then tickled his nose with a feather?"

Of course Ashlyn really began to laugh by that time, and she was laughing very loudly too, making Leah impishly smile and say, "I remember that."

"Me, too," Laura giggled, "You should've seen Jake, Ashlyn; he came un-fucking-glued. It was funnier than hell."

"And I'm not going to tell either one of you to watch your language again," Mom harshly replied, "You girls cuss like sailors, and I'm getting damn tired of it."

"Relax, Mom," Leah grinned, "At least we don't cuss around Dad anymore."

"She's right, Mom," Laura smiled, "At least not since Jake moved out anyway."

"Horse shit," I sternly said, "Don't you little bitches dare blame your foul mouths on me."

"Who're you calling a bitch, you asshole?" Laura snarled, apparently still pissed off at me.

"She's right, Jake," Leah replied, echoing Laura, "You really are an asshole sometimes. You must not be the needle-dick we thought you were, because I don't see why Ashlyn hasn't kicked your narrow ass to the curb by now."

"ENOUGH," Mom loudly growled, glaring at my sisters, "What did I just say about your language, girls?"

"What about Jake?" Leah objected, "He called us bitches."

"Your brother is a grown man," Mom said, "And unlike the two of you, he no longer lives here. Besides, he's right...you two can be the biggest of bitches sometimes."

My sisters wisely chose not say anything else to Mom at the time, and simply turned and went back down the hall to change into dry clothing, glaring at me every other step as they walked away.

"I swear," Mom said, once they were gone, "Those two are going to be the death of me some day."

"Look at it this way, Mom," I chuckled, reaching across the table and gently patting her hand, "They'll be graduating high school this year and then they'll go off to college, and you and Dad can relax."

"Speaking of college," Mom said, "How're you doing in your classes?"

"I'm doing great," I smiled, "My classes aren't that difficult, and even if I did have any problems, I'm married to a brilliant woman who is more than happy to give me all the help I need."

"He's doing extremely well, Naomi," Ashlyn smiled, taking Mom's hand, "You should be very proud of him, I certainly am."

"Thank you, sweetie," Mom gratefully smiled, "I think that marrying you was the smartest thing my son could've ever done, and we all love you very much, pretty girl."

"Aw, thank you, Naomi; that was sweet of you to say," Ashlyn softly told Mom, "I see now who my husband inherited that beautiful heart of his from; and I'm so thankful..."
~~~~~~

"Hi, Ash, it's good to see you, big sister," Leah smiled, when she walked back into the room, now dressed and hugging Ashlyn, "I'm not talking to your husband though."

"Me either," Laura abhorrently spat, following closely behind her sister to also hug Ash, "He's such an asshole."

"Hold on a minute," I defensively replied, "All I did was to throw a little water on you. It could've been a whole lot worse, believe me. You two need to get over your little pissy attitudes, and start acting like grown women instead of two, snot-nosed, little bitches."

"You can kiss my snot-nosed ass, Jake," Leah hatefully growled, "You asshole."

"Mark off a chunk," I angrily spat, having lost my temper and becoming more pissed off at her by the second; "Because you're all ass, you spoiled little bitch."

"Bastard," Leah venomously hissed, reaching over and slapping me hard across the face, leaving a red handprint on my right cheek that stung like hell, "Don't you ever talk that way to me again, you motherfucker!"

Mom, Laura, and Ashlyn all wore looks of extreme shock on their faces as the room grew deathly silent, almost as if someone had walked across their graves.

"That's it," I angrily replied, quickly standing up, then snatching a hold of Leah's arm and dragging over to the couch, while she kicked and screamed every step of the way, "This has been a long time coming, little sister, and you deserve it more than anyone I know," and then I forcefully bent her across my knee and proceeded to spank her little ass, hard enough to get her attention and piss her off, but nowhere near hard enough to really hurt her.

"OOOWWW, LET GO OF MEEE, THAT HURTS,YOU FUCKER," she wailed, "MOM, MAKE HIM STOP," and when I looked into Mom's eyes, she knew that, while I wasn't truly hurting my sister, I was giving her something that she damn well deserved, and would hopefully remember. Besides, Mom also knew that there was no way on earth that she was going to be able to stop me once I'd already started.

When I was finished spanking her little ass, I let her up; and when she tried to slap me again, I caught her arm and swept her legs out from underneath her, making her land hard on her ass in the floor.

"You mean asshole," she openly cried, the fight completely gone out of her by that time, yet she was still glaring at me, "I hate you, Jake."

"Whatever," I angrily spat, "Just get the hell outta my sight, Leah; you make me sick," and with that, she took off like a shot out of a cannon down the hall to the room she and Laura shared, slamming the door behind her.

"What about you, Missy?" I heatedly asked Laura, who stood there silently, her eyes as big around as saucers, "Have you got any fucked up comments to make?"

She simply shook her head, and then quickly disappeared back down the hall, following her sister's foot steps...

~~~~~~

TWENTY MINUTES LATER

After having lost my temper the way I'd done, I'd stepped outside to cool off a little bit before having to go back inside, and face what I thought would be the wrath of my mother. You can only imagine my surprise when Mom, followed by Ashlyn, walked outside with a bright smile on her pretty face.

"Hi, baby," Mom gently said, as she placed her arm around my waist, while Ash came and stood on the other side of me, reaching for, and holding my hand, "Are you alright?"

"I'm okay," I quietly replied, "But Leah went way overboard back there when she slapped me in the face."

"Yes, she did," Mom chuckled, "And she got exactly what she deserved. Besides, she's been getting a little bit too big for her britches here lately anyway."

"Maybe so," I said, a lone tear beginning to make its way down my left cheek,

"But it doesn't mean that I didn't hate doing what I did. I only hope I didn't hurt her," and then I pulled my handkerchief out of my back pocket and wiped the shameful tears that were now openly pouring down both cheeks.

"I probably scared the poor little thing to death," I quietly sniffled, "I wouldn't be surprised if she never spoke to me again."

"Shh, it's okay, baby," Mom quietly soothed me, "The only thing you hurt was her pride, trust your old Mom, honey."

"I trust you," I smiled, kissing her cheek, "And you're not old, Mom...at least tell Leah that I'm sorry, will you, please?"

"I will, honey," Mom sweetly replied, "In the mean time I understand that you've got band practice in a few hours, yes?"

"Yeah, I do," I smiled, "And we're really good, Mom. Wait till you hear us."

"I look forward to it," she smiled, "And don't worry about you sisters...you leave them to me."

"Thanks for everything Mom, I love you," I smiled, as Ash and I got into the car to leave, "Oh, and tell Dad that I'm sorry we missed him..."

~~~~~~

We drove in silence for about thirty minutes until Ash reached over and placed her hand on my leg and simply smiled and said, "I love you, Jake; and I don't ever want you to forget that, baby."

"I love you, too," I replied, "I'm sorry for giving you the silent treatment just now, Ash; but I was thinking about Leah and how bad I feel about hitting her."

"I know you were," she smiled, "But it's not as bad as you think...at least not according to what your Mom told me."

"I really love Mom," I said, "But I think she might be wrong this time, Ash."

"Is that right?" she knowingly asked, "Tell me why you think that Jake."

"There are a lot of reasons really," I began, "But the thing that concerns me the most is the fact that I've never once raised my hand to either one of my sisters before now...not the first time."

"What about Leah slapping you in the face?" she asked, "Doesn't that warrant some kind of retaliation?"

"It doesn't matter," I said, "Real men don't hit women, and that's it."

"You didn't hit her, Jake," As said, "You treated her like the child she was being, no more, no less."

"I don't care, Ash," I quietly replied, "It was still wrong in my book."

"Please don't let that beautifully noble heart of yours cloud your judgment, baby," Ashlyn tenderly objected, "I saw the look in your eyes the whole time you were spanking Leah's butt, and I saw no anger, malice, or hate...All I saw was that you were trying to make a point without badly hurting her. Just ask your, Mom...she and I are in full agreement on that."

"Really," I hopefully asked, "Do you honestly mean that, Ash?"

"Of course I do, Jake honey," she kindly replied, "Your Mom was right when she said that the only thing that got hurt was Leah's pride. Besides, didn't you both agree that she's been getting too big for her britches lately?"

"Yeah," I replied, grinning at such a thought, "But that sill doesn't mean that I don't feel bad about it though."

"That's because you're such a kind and caring guy," she softly smiled, gently nuzzling her lips against my cheek as I drove, "And I love you so much for it, baby..."

~~~~~~

That evening at band practice, everyone was right in the pocket when it came time for them to play their parts, making me swell with pride at the beauty of the perfect sound that our band, "Covenant", had created.

Along with the music we'd previously played at our last get-together, Camryn gave Ash a knowing look and said, "I understand that you recently wrote something very beautiful, Jake. Is there any chance that you might play it for us?"

Of course I was outnumbered before I could object, as every one of my band mates insisted that I play it so; after looking at Ash, whom I realized was the culprit of this pleasant conspiracy, I simply smiled and said, "Why the hell not?"

As you already know, the song, "In My Heart" had been written after I'd given my virginity to Ashlyn, and as I played it, every single memory of that night came back to mind, putting a smile on my face as I played and sang.

And when I was done, there wasn't a dry eye in the house. Granted, the guys weren't openly weeping like the girls were, but I still saw tears filling their eyes, nonetheless.

"Holy cow, Jake," Rob quietly smiled, "That was beautiful, brother. Do you have a chord chart drawn up on that?"

"Not really," I smiled, "But it won't take me but a few minutes to do it."

"Then get to it," Joanie, teased, "You're holding us up, baby boy."

"Damn ya'll, give the man a break," Randy chuckled, "You girls are in way to big of a hurry, I swear."

All of a sudden, Joanie set her instrument down, and after she made her way to where Randy was standing, she pulled his face down until it was even with hers; after which she laid a toe-curling kiss on him, then she looked into his eyes and sweetly and panted, "We don't get in a hurry when it comes to everything, okay handsome?"

Needless to say, the look on his face was priceless, and even though he was brightly blushing, he still held it together when he looked at her and sweetly told her, "Don't kiss me like that unless you mean it, beautiful."

"Oh, I mean it alright," she softly replied, as she gently caressed the side of his face, "But we'll talk about it after practice, okay?"

"Okay," he breathed smiling, "Whatever you want..."

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that I'd already played "In My Heart" all the way through once, my peers showed me what they were made of when we played it together after I'd written out the chord charts.

Because it was my composition, everyone on the band wanted me to sing the lead vocals, while Camryn, Rob and Keith picked up the harmonies. With the addition of the string section provided by the Harris sisters, the hair on the back on my neck stood up after we went through it that very first time.

Of course Ashlyn loved everything we did so; you can only imagine the smile that was on her face after we'd played it.

"How long do you think before we'll be ready to play our first gig, Jake?" Camryn asked me, "I'll bet we'll be able to call our own price after the first time somebody hears us."

"That gives me an idea," Keith suddenly smiled, "The Houston Music Festival is in two weeks. Why don't we play there and see how it goes?"

"That sounds good to me," I smiled, "But we'd better have our "T's" crossed and our "I's" dotted if we're going to play the festival."

"He's right," Camryn said, "But we also need to pool our monies together because there's a hundred and fifty dollar entry fee we're going to have to pay before they'll let us in."

"Don't worry about that," I smiled, "I'll cover it this time."

"We can't let you do that, Jake," Rob said, "It wouldn't be right."

"Do you guys trust me?" I asked, and once everyone agreed, I told them, "Good...I'm asking you to trust me now, okay?"

"You're a good man, Jake," Randy smiled, walking over to shake my hand, followed by Keith and Rob who followed suit, "I just thought you should know that, brother."

"We love you, too, Jake," Camryn smiled, looking at the Harris sisters, "Don't we girls?" and then the next thing I knew, there were four females, well five, counting Ash, who waited until after Camryn, Jessie, Janie, and Joanie affectionately hugged me and kissed me on the cheek before she sat in my lap and tenderly kissed my lips.

"They're right, baby," she sweetly smiled, "You really are a good man...and that's just another one of the many reasons I married you."

"Thank you, Ash," I replied smiling, "I love you, too..."

We played for another thirty minutes or so, and then after we all agreed to meet the next afternoon around three, we stopped. No one had made any previous plans, and it was the weekend, so we utilized it to keep practicing. Plus, we all felt that we could surely use it. However, once everything was turned off, everybody went home, save for Randy and Joanie who went, God only knows where, with her sitting right next to him in his truck as they pulled out of the driveway.

"I have to admit," Ash giggled, as we watched the two of them leaving, "They look as cute as can be together, don't they?"

"Yeah, they do," I smiled, my arm around her waist as we walked back into the den and sat down together on the couch, "I think they'll be good for one another, too."

"So, tell me," she tenderly smiled, "Don't you feel better now that band practice is over?"

"I sure do," I calmly smiled, "Thank you, Ash."

"You don't have to thank me for anything, baby," she softly replied snuggling up next to me on the couch as we sat there, "I know just how to take care of my man...and I always will, too."

"You're the best friend I've ever had, Ash," I tenderly said, "I hope you know that, baby."

"Of course I do," she sweetly smiled, "It's supposed to be that way when you're married...you're my best friend, too, Jake."

"I can't begin to tell you how that makes me feel, Ash."

"You don't have to, baby," she quietly smiled, gently kissing my lips, "You don't have to..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Fifteen

It was nearing eleven o'clock, and Ashlyn and I were getting ready to go to bed, when the phone rang.

"I wonder who that could be," I said answering the phone, "Hello, this is Jake."

"Jake honey," I heard Mom frantically say, "The girls have disappeared and I can't find them anywhere."

"Calm down, Mom," I said, "How long have they been missing?"

"They went to bed around nine," she told me, "And then when I went to look in on them a few minutes ago, they were gone...my car is missing, too. Oh, my God, what if something has happened to them? I'd just die if..."

"Relax, Mom," I said, "Is Dad there?"

"No," she began to cry, "He's out looking for them."

"I want you to sit tight," I gently told her, "I'll be down there as soon as I can, Mom, okay?"

"Okay, baby," she sniffled, "Please hurry, Jake."

"I will," I said, "You need to calm down though, they can't have gone very far, okay."

"I'll relax when my girls are back home," she cried, "Please hurry, Jake."

"Don't worry, Mom, I told her, "Tell Dad that I'm on my way," and then I hung up the phone, worried sick.

"Baby what's wrong?" Ashlyn asked, "Your face is as pale as a sheet."

"The twins are missing," I told her, as I began to put my clothes on, "I'm going down to my parent's house to help look for them."

"Not without me, you're not," Ash firmly replied, in no uncertain terms, "Give me a minute to throw some clothes on."

"Okay," I replied, "But please hurry..."

~~~~~~

"Have you got everything, Ash?" I asked, as we were about to walk out the door."

"I'm ready," she told me, "All I need to do..." and then she was interrupted by the sound of the front doorbell ringing.

"I wonder who the hell that could be at this hour," I asked, walking toward the front door to answer it...

~~~~~~

"I'm so sorry, Jake," Leah cried, throwing her arms tightly around my neck as she firmly hugged me the moment I opened the door, "Please forgive me...please," and then she could no longer speak for crying, and then two seconds later, Laura was on the other side of me saying the same thing as her sister.

I immediately felt my heart swell with a combination of love and relief when I realized that they didn't hate me for what I'd said and done. The only thing I could do was to hold the both of them as closely as was humanly possible while I quietly cried tears of my own, eliciting a momentary silence. And in that silence, I found not only love from my two baby sisters, but also their forgiveness as well.

"Come on in, you guys," I softly replied, "I need to call Mom and Dad and let them know that you guys are alright. They're worried sick about you two."

"What about you, Jake," Leah sniffled, using the back of her hand to wipe her eyes as I led them into the house, "Were you worried, too?"

"Of course I was worried," I smiled, gently hugging her, "You two are the only baby sisters I've got ya know; and it would literally kill me if something had happened to either one of you guys."

"I love you so much, Big Brother," Leah sniffled, "And we're both really sorry for the way we acted."

"She's right," Laura sniffled, "We're really sorry, Jake. Can you ever forgive us?"

"Aww, there's nothing to forgive babies," I gently coddled them, "I love you guys, too..."

~~~~~~

After I'd called Mom and Dad and let them know that Leah and Laura were alright, it was decided that the girls would spend the night with me and Ash. Besides, I told Mom it was late, and I didn't want them driving back home at that hour.

"Thank you for looking out for the girls, honey," Mom told me, "Your father and I really appreciate it."

"It's okay, Mom," I smiled, "I'm just glad that they're alright."

"I told you that they wouldn't stay mad at you," she softly smiled, "Didn't I, Jake?"

"Yeah, you did," I thankfully replied, "Thanks, Mom. I love you."

"I love you, too," she sweetly replied, "And make sure that the girls have eaten, will you?"

"Ash took them into the kitchen almost the moment they got here," I chuckled, "We'll see you tomorrow then, bye, Mom, I love you," and then I hung the phone up...

~~~~~~

When I got to the kitchen, Ashlyn and the twins were sitting at the kitchen table, smiling and talking as if nothing had ever happened.

"Hello, ladies," I smiled, "What are you guys up to?"

"Nothing really," Laura smiled, "We were just telling our big sister what a sweet guy that our big brother is."

"Thank you, baby girl," I smiled, leaning down and kissing the top of her pretty head, "You two are going to spend the night with us tonight, and then you can drive back tomorrow, okay?"

"Thank you, Jake," Leah quietly replied, standing and pulling me into her arms as she buried her face into my chest, "I love you so much," and then she began to softly cry.

"Please don't cry, sweetheart," I softly smiled, "It's alright now, I promise."

"But I slapped you in the face, Jake," Leah cried, "And I'm so sorry; I swear to you that I am."

"Listen to me, Lee-Lee," I tenderly smiled, gently pulling her away from me so that I could look her in the eyes, "I've forgotten all about it, and I want you to do the same thing...both of you, okay babies?"

"Okay," they simultaneously replied...

~~~~~~

I gave the girls a couple of tee-shirts, and Ash let them borrow a pair of shorts each to wear while she put their clothes in the washing machine. Then she placed their bras and panties, along with three pairs of her own, into a smaller machine that she'd purchased, which had been specifically designed to delicately wash ladies undergarments.

While Ash was getting the girls squared away, I was in the kitchen heating up some soup and making grilled ham and cheese sandwiches, something that had been my little sister's favorite things to eat, ever since they were both little girls.

"I hope you two are hungry," I warmly told them, "I heated up some vegetable beef soup and made you a couple of grilled ham and cheese sandwiches."

"Oh, yummy," Ash smiled, "That sounds really good. I've had a grilled cheese sandwich, but I've never had a grilled ham and cheese sandwich before."

"Girl, please," Leah giggled, hugging her from behind, "You haven't lived until you've had one of Jake's grilled ham and cheese sandwiches, really."

"She's right, Ash," Laura smiled, "Jake makes the best grilled ham and cheese sandwiches around...and he was always so sweet about it, too."

"Why don't you have a seat so that I can make you one, too, my love?" I grinned, winking at the twins, "One more grilled ham and cheese sandwich, coming right up..."

~~~~~~

While Ash and the girls were sitting at the kitchen table eating, the sounds of female laughter brought a smile to my face as I realized that all was well, and that the four women who were most important in my life were all at peace. Mom was at peace because of the fact that the twins were safe and sound, Leah and Laura, because of the fact that the three of us, as siblings, had made peace with one another. And then last but certainly not least, my beautiful Ashlyn, because not only was she married to a man who would literally die for her, but also because she belonged to a family who, for the first time in her life, made her feel truly loved, cared for, and appreciated.
~~~~~~

That night while Ashlyn and I were lying in bed together, she gently took my hand and told me, "I know I've already said this probably a thousand times, Jake, but I really love your family for the way they took me in as one of their own. You all make me feel so very special, honey."

"Come on, Ash," I gently smiled, "It's because you are special."

"One thing is for certain," she grinned, "I've never really felt that way until I married you."

"That's very sweet of you to say such a thing," I softly replied, "And I never knew what it felt like to be truly loved by a woman until I met you."

"And this is where I'd ask you to make love to me," she playfully smiled, "But your sisters are in the next room, and because you've got such a big cock, I know they'd hear us so; I'll take a rain check until tomorrow night, okay?"

"Whatever you want, baby," I softly smiled, pulling her naked body against mine, "Whatever you want..."

~~~~~~

The next morning at breakfast Leah and Laura were all smiles and giggles, clearly apparent that they were both well rested. And because I'd cooked the night before, Ashlyn volunteered to make breakfast. However, little did I realize she was going to make strawberry pancakes for us?

"Wow," I excitedly grinned, as Ash set a large plate stacked full of pancakes on the kitchen table, "This is the first time you've ever made these?"

"I know," she uneasily replied, "I'm not real sure about how they're going to taste so; please let me know if I screwed up and I'll make another batch for you all."

"Listen to me," I tenderly smiled, as I gently pulled her down into my lap, throwing my arms around her waist, "You're perfect at everything else you do so; I have no doubt that these will be perfect, too."

"Aww," the twins simultaneously smiled, "That's so sweet."

"Thanks, you two," I kindly replied, "Ash and I were talking last night about how our family has taken her in as one of our own."

"Duh, Jake," Leah sweetly teased, "That's because she really is one of our own."

"Lee-Lee's right, Jake," Laura readily agreed, "Ash is the best sister we could ever have or want."

"I love you two so much," Ashlyn warmly smiled, "And just so you know, I couldn't have ever asked for better sisters than you girls."

"Thank you, Ash," Leah sweetly replied, "That was probably one of the nicest things anyone has ever said to us," as a lone tear slowly made its way down her pretty cheek.

"Aw, it's okay, baby girl," Ashlyn told her, hopping up from out of my lap and using my napkin to wipe my little sister's face, "You don't have to cry, sweetheart."

"Oh, yes I do," Leah began to softly weep, her arms around Ashlyn's waist, "Yes I do..."

~~~~~~

Right before they got ready to make the drive back home, Leah and Laura were standing out in the driveway next to Mom's car, when Leah spoke up and said, "We have a favor to ask you, Jake, and before you answer, I want you to take this coming week to think about it."

"Okay," I knowingly smiled, expecting them to ask me to take them somewhere next weekend or something, "What can I do for you?"

"Well, it's kinda like this," Laura began, "Spring Break starts this coming Friday as soon as classes let out."

"And we were wondering if you and Ash would mind if we stayed here with you guys," Leah spoke up, "We promise not to get in your way, and we'll clean up after ourselves, too...and besides, you and Ash have a pool that we can lay out by and not have to worry about being drooled over by a bunch of stupid, horny guys, please?"

"We don't need to think about it," Ashlyn immediately replied, "We'd love to have you two over here."

"I agree," I chuckled, and then gave them a serious look, "But there will be no drinking, period. Do I make myself clear?"

"Oh, thank you, Jake," they excitedly squealed, the both of them smothering me with hugs and kisses, "We promise not to give you guys any trouble at all."

"Don't thank me," I teased, "You'd better thank your big sister over there. After all, she was the one who agreed to let you guys stay here, it wasn't just me."

Needless to say, they both immediately moved out of my arms and into Ashlyn's, giving her the same treatment as they did me.

"I'm really looking forward to this," Ash giggled, "I never had the time for Spring Break when I was going to Medical School; there was always too much studying to do."

"Can we come up this Friday then?" Laura timidly asked, "That way we can start in on our tans, and you can lay out with us before you have to go back to work on the following Monday, Ashlyn."

"I think that would be great," Ash excitedly giggled, acting like a teenager herself, "But I want you two to be careful driving back home this afternoon though, okay?"

"We will," Leah grinned, as she and Laura got into Mom's car, which I'd previously started the engine before hand, so that it would have ample time to warm up before making the trek south to my parents' house, "Bye, you two, we'll see you on Friday..."

~~~~~~

"Thank you for letting me invite the girls to come stay with us, Jake," Ashlyn smiled, as we laid together after making love that afternoon before band rehearsal, "I'm going to see to it personally that they both have a nice time while they're here."

"What're you talking about?" I chuckled, "This is your house, my love, and the decision wasn't mine to make."

"Do you remember what you told me a while back, Jake," she pointedly asked, "When you said that we're in this together?"

"I'm sorry baby," I replied, knowing exactly what she was getting at, "I forgot, and you're right."

"This is our house now that we're married," she sweetly replied, gently kissing my lips, "And you're the man of the house, and if you had said "No", then I would've abided by that and not said another word."

"Maybe so," I chuckled, "But my sisters both adore you, and besides, if I'd have said "No" then I would've had to deal with them all over again..."

~~~~~~

When everyone got there for practice that afternoon, none of were surprised when Randy and Joanie showed up together in his truck, holding their instruments in one hand as well as each other's free hand as they walked into the house together.

"Well, hello, you two," I knowingly teased, as they came through the front door together, "Is there something you want to tell the rest of us?"

"Not particularly, but you'll know soon enough anyway," Joanie giggled, "Randy and I have decided to start seeing one another."

"That's a good thing," I happily replied, "Besides, I think you two look great together."

"Thanks, Jake," Randy appreciatively smiled, setting his instrument down to shake my hand, "We really appreciate it, brother."

"He's right, Jake," Joanie sweetly added, as she gave me a hug, "Thank you, sweetie."

"You're both very welcome," I grinned, "Besides; life is too short to be unhappy."

And after the other five members of the band showed up, Jessie, Janie, Camryn, Keith and Rob, we began to work our way through the set list of songs that we'd all taken a vote on, and decided to learn.

We played a myriad of material consisting of songs by groups like, Yes, Foreigner, Grand Funk Railroad, The Edgar Winter Group, Little Feat, The Beatles, Styx, Kansas, Bread, Bob Dylan, Led Zeppelin, and because we had the vocal capabilities; Buffalo Springfield, Crosby Stills Nash and Young, not to mention Jimmy Hendrix, which featured Keith's smoking talents on the guitar. We also covered a couple of songs by Janis Joplin, and three by Jefferson Airplane, which Jessie handled all five of those songs like she'd been singing them all of her life.

However, last but not least, we were all very pleasantly surprised by something when, because of their vocal capabilities, Camryn and Joanie asked if they could sing four songs by "Heart" that they had learned. I must say though, once the rest of band learned the songs; we all were blessed to witness greatness when Camryn and Joanie flawlessly performed them

All in all, we had five sets, consisting of twelve songs each, and averaging forty minutes per set. That was more than enough music to last a good five hours. Each of us submitted two of our best original songs to add into the sets, allowing us to showcase the talent of each band member. I don't mind saying that everyone in the band were good writers, and if there were any weak spots in any of our original songs, we all pulled together to help make it stronger, with no one taking credit for the song but the original writer. That's the reason that even today we...ooppss I'm getting ahead of myself...

~~~~~~

THE FOLLOWING WEEKEND

The week had been very productive for Ashlyn and me both; but when Friday afternoon arrived, we were more than ready for it. Ashlyn was happy because she had the not only Saturday and Sunday off, but also Monday and Tuesday as well. Me on the other hand, I was also on Spring Break like my sisters. However, that didn't mean I still didn't have a lot of work to do. Covenant had managed to squeeze in two rehearsals the past week, leaving us with only five more until the Houston Music Festival began on the following Friday, one of which would be that coming Saturday night.

Dad was coming to drop the girls off within a few hours, and because neither my sisters nor my parents had heard us play, every member of the band was given the opportunity to invite their families to attend rehearsals that upcoming Saturday night as well. Needless to say, everyone, especially Ashlyn, was very excited. Every single one of us had been working very hard, not only on our studies, but especially on our music.

The Harris Sisters, both of their parents were going to be in attendance, Camryn, who's father took off after finding out her mother was pregnant, was bringing her mother. Keith, who was an only child, his father had to work, but his Mom was going to be there, and Rob's parents and little bother were coming. Randy, who's Mom died after having his little sister, had invited his Dad and little sister, both of whom were going to be there.

~~~~~~

That made twenty-two people that were going to be at our house, and not too long after Dad arrived with my sisters; Ashlyn decided that she would take Leah and Laura with her to the store to buy enough food for everyone. I later discovered what a social butterfly my wife was; and the best thing about that side of her was that everyone who met her seemed to fall in love with her the moment they first encountered her beautiful personality.

Once Ash and the girls were gone, that left me and Dad alone to talk for a while before he headed back home. And in doing so, I could tell that he was enjoying the fellowship of being with not only his oldest child, but also his only son. Dad and I had always been tight, hence the reason we sat down with a cup of coffee to talk.

"So, tell me, Jake," he grinned, sipping his coffee, "How're you enjoying married life?"

"Are you kidding me?" I happily smiled, "I understand how you and Mom feel about being together. Don't get me wrong, we've had a few differences in opinion, but it's nothing in comparison to how much we love one another."

"That's good to hear," he gently replied, "I understand that you got into it with your little sister not too long ago."

"That's right," I firmly replied, "She was acting like a spoiled brat so; I decided to treat her like one."

"Your mother told me all about it," he heartily laughed, "But she also told me that the only thing of Lee-Lee's that got hurt was her pride."

"Uh, huh," I chuckled, "I know that they're my sisters and all, but they can be the biggest bitches sometimes, I swear."

"I'm going to give you some advice," he told me, "But if it ever gets back to any one of the females in this family, I'm going to emphatically deny having any knowledge of it. Are we clear on this matter?"

"Crystal clear," I smiled, "What it is, Dad?"

"Alright then," Dad chuckled, leaning toward me as if he were about to divulge top secret information, "You need to know one thing in life, son...if it's got tits or tires, it's going to give you grief, one way or another."

Needless to say, I laughed until my sides began to hurt, and once I'd regained control of my faculties, I looked at Dad and told him, "I can see why you told me that you would deny it if I ever told anyone, that's funnier than hell."

"It is, isn't it?" he smiled, "Just remember what I said."

"I will," I replied, a little calmer at this point, "So, how's Mom doing these days?"

"She's doing really well," Dad gently told me, just as he always did when he spoke of my mother, "I can't begin to tell you tickled she is to have a new daughter-in-law...as a matter of fact, we both are, Jake; and I can't begin to tell you how proud your mother and I are of you, son."

"Thanks, Dad," I smiled, beaming at my father's praises, "I makes me feel good to hear you say that because I want you and Mom to be proud of me."

"It's not just your marriage to Ashlyn," he said, "It's everything, Jake; your grades, the way you risked your life for your sister and her friend, and last but not least, the example that you've set for both of your sisters ever since you were all little," and by this time, happy tears were beginning to fill his eyes, and because Dad was a U.S. Marshall, he was the type of guy that didn't easily give in to his emotions. Still though, while he might've had a very tough job, one he did very well; he always kept an open place in his heart for his wife and children. I'd seen it on more than several occasions by that time so; I knew what I was talking about...

~~~~~~

At his insistence, Dad helped me clean the pool while Ashlyn and the twins put the food away when they returned from the store. It was rush hour and if you've ever tried to drive through Houston during that hour of the day, you know exactly what I'm talking about. If not, let me tell you right now that you'd have better luck trying to feed raw meat to a rabid dog without getting bitten than safely and quickly navigating traffic at that time of day. So, once Dad and I finished with the pool, Ashlyn insisted that Dad stay and eat something before he left for home.

"Thanks, honey," Dad smiled, giving his daughter in law a hug, "You're a good girl and I appreciate it, but I don't want you to go to any trouble just for me."

"Sit down and eat, handsome," Ashlyn sweetly told Dad, leaning down and kissing him on the cheek, eliciting a bright red blush that spread across his face, "It's no trouble at all Jack. Would you like something, too, Jake?"

"No, I'm good," I grinned, "Why don't you sit down and visit with Dad while I fix you both a snack?"

"Aw, thank you," she cooed, leaning over and tenderly kissing my lips, "I appreciate it..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Sixteen

After Dad had gone, I called Mom to let her know that he was on his way, and also to tell her why he was just leaving, informing her of the rush hour traffic.

"We fed him while he was here," I told her, "I hope that's okay with you, Mom."

"Of course it is, honey," she chuckled, "That's one less thing I'll have to do when he gets home. Oh, and I can't wait to hear you and your band tomorrow night."

"Me, too," I knowingly smiled, "The other members of that band are going to have their family members here, too, so; I think you and Dad will have a blast."

"Thanks for inviting us, baby," Mom sweetly replied, "Is my daughter in law around there anywhere? I'd like to talk to her if it's alright with you."

"Come on, Mom," I teased, "Since when did my opinion about anything you do ever matter to you?"

"Hush up, smart ass," she girlishly giggled, which was something she'd been doing a lot of as of late, "Let me talk to Ashlyn this instant, young man."

"Yes, ma'am," I grinned, as I handed the phone to Ash, "Here she is..."

~~~~~~

After Ash got off of the phone to Mom, she and I sat in the den talking to my sisters, who, I might add, were full of questions for Ash.

"Where did you go to Medical School?" Leah asked, "And was it very hard?"

"I did my pre-med at U.T. (the University of Texas) in Austin," Ashlyn replied, "And then I went to Medical School right here at the U of H; and it was pretty tough. There were times that I wanted to drop out and change majors."

"I'm glad that you stuck with it," Laura sweetly told her, "Otherwise you wouldn't have met Jake, and you guys wouldn't have gotten married."

"That's right," Leah softly added, "We really love having you as a Big Sister."

"Oh, how sweet," Ash smiled, "And just so you know, I love you girls very much, and I really love having you as baby sisters...I hope you don't mind me calling you my baby sisters. The truth is, I always wanted a little sister and now I have two."

"You'll always be our Big Sister, Ash," Leah affectionately replied, getting up from her seat to walk over to Ash and tenderly kiss her cheek. And then with an impish sparkle in her pretty blue eyes, she looked at me and then back at Ashlyn and teased, "Even if you do end up kicking Jake's ass to curb, we'll still love you, pretty girl."

"Watch it, Lee-Lee," I teased, goosing her in the ribs eliciting a delightful squeal, "Do you want another spanking?"

Then Leah did something she'd not done since she was a very little girl. She leaned down and sat in my lap, wrapping her arms around my neck in the process, and after kissing my cheek, she laid her head on my shoulder saying nothing, other than to release a gentle exhale while a content smile appeared on her pretty little face.

"Lee-Lee," I worriedly asked, "Are you alright, baby girl?"

"I'm okay, Bubby," she softly replied, calling me by the name she gave me when she was three years old, and hadn't used in just as long, "I just wanted you to know how much I love you, that's all."

"Aw, Lee-Lee," I quietly smiled, my emotions suddenly getting the best of me, "I'm so sorry about what happened between you and me, and I swear to God that it will never happen again."

"You did nothing wrong, Bubby," she peacefully replied, "I deserved everything that happened."

"Shh," I said, and then looking at Laura, I patted the empty place on my left side, and said, "C'mere, La-La, and sit down beside me and give Bubby some loves, baby girl," making her happily squeal and happily skip across the room to sit with her sister and I.

When I was just barely five, I gave the nick-names of Lee-Lee, and La-La to my twin sisters, which until now; I never realized how much they loved me calling them that. Granted, I use to call them that for a long time, until I turned ten, but I never allowed anyone, not even Mom and Dad, to call them that...not anyone but me. It was then that an unspoken agreement was made between the three of us, each of us realizing exactly how much we truly meant to one another.

All of a sudden, I heard a quiet sniffle emanating from my right, making me look at Ashlyn to find a warm smile on her face, as gentle but happy tears covered her beautiful cheeks.

"I love you guys so much," she quietly sniffled, placing her arms around all of us as best as she could, "And I'm so happy that you've made me part of your wonderful family, Jake; thank you, baby."

"You're welcome, my love," I gently replied leaning over and kissing her lips, "I love you, too, Ash..."

~~~~~~

That night as she and I lay in bed together, Ashlyn took my hand and raised it to her lips, gently kissing the back of it.

"What was that for?"

"Nothing really," she quietly mused, "I just wanted you to know how deeply I love you, Jake."

"Are you alright, Ash?" I asked, "You haven't said a whole lot after our encounter with my sisters."

"I'm okay, really I am," she smiled, leaning up on one arm as she reached across me to turn on my bedside lamp, softly dragging her bare breasts across my bare chest, "It's just that...well..."
"It's okay, sweetheart," I softly told her, "What's on your mind, baby?"

"It's nothing bad, I promise," she began smiling, "It's just that I never knew that a family could be so close with one another, that's all; and I can't explain what I'm feeling right now."

"You don't have to, Ashlyn," I quietly smiled, holding her naked body firmly against my own, "When I was a little boy and old enough to understand, my father came into my room one night and talked to me. He told me that, because I now had two baby sisters, it was my responsibility to look after them and Mom when he wasn't home. Of course that was during the years that the Drug Enforcement Agency and the State Department waged a war on the Drug Cartels throughout the world, hence the reason that Dad was gone a lot. But what he taught me back then somehow managed to stay with me even now, and I guess that's one of the many reasons that I feel compelled to look after my sisters the way that I do. Some people think I'm a control freak when it comes to those two, but I didn't care what people thought back then, just like I don't care now."

"Don't ever feel like that, Jake," Ashlyn softly replied, "I only wish that I'd had someone like that in my life to look after me. It would've saved me a lot of heartache, that's for sure."

"You do have some like that in your life, baby," I smiled, "And that particular "someone" happens to be me."

"I know, baby," she sweetly grinned, leaning down and softly kissing my lips, "And I thank God daily for that."

"Me, too," I replied, "After all, wasn't he the one who placed us in one another's lives to start with?"

"Mmm," she sensually purred, rubbing her palm up and down the length of the front of my body, "He most certainly did, my love."

Because of the fact that were both naked and our bodies were in full contact of one another's, Ashlyn leaned in close to me and softly said, "Make love to me, Jake, please?"

"I would love to, believe me," I grinned, "But aren't you the one who's worried that my sisters might hear us?"

"Phooey," she softly giggled, climbing on top of me, and placing my now erect manhood inside of her, "I can be quiet when I need to."

"Uh huh," I knowingly chuckled, gently caressing her beautiful nipples, "We'll see, won't we?"

~~~~~~

"Good morning, you two," Leah knowingly smiled, as she and Laura were already awake and in the kitchen making breakfast when Ashlyn and I appeared that next morning, "Did you guys sleep well?"

"We sure did," Ash smiled, "How about you guys?"

"We slept great," Laura teased, "Once all the noise died down that is."

Of course I fell into a fit of laughter when Ashlyn's face turned bright red in embarrassment as she said, "Oh, well, so much for being quiet, I guess."

"Don't worry about it, Big Sister," Leah lovingly told her, as she placed her arm around Ash's waist, "It's like I told Laura; that's what married people do."

"That's nothing," Laura knowingly grinned, "You should hear Mom and Dad when they're going at it."

"Ain't that the damn truth?" Leah giggled, "It sounds like someone let the monkeys run loose in the zoo."

I only thought I'd been laughing when Leah had teased Ash when we first walked into the kitchen. That was nothing in comparison to how hard I began to laugh at my sister's last remark. I found myself in the floor, paralyzed by the laughter I was experiencing, and although I knew that I shouldn't be laughing at what was said, I simply could not help myself...

~~~~~~

Because my sisters had been kind enough to make breakfast for all of us that morning, I volunteered to clean up the kitchen while the girls, Ashlyn included, went back to change into their bathing suits for a day of lying out by the pool in order to work on their tans...

~~~~~~

"Holy shit," I gasped, when I observed the bikinis, or should I say that lack thereof, that my sisters were wearing as they stepped out onto the back patio, "I'm fairly sure that Mom and Dad don't know you two are wearing those."

"Are you kidding me?" Laura said, "Mom would have a heart attack, and Dad would pull out his gun and chase us back into the house to go change."

"That's true," Leah added, "Please don't get all freaked out, Jake, and please don't tell Mom and Dad...please?"

"Aw, hell," I sighed, my sisters happily squealing because they both knew I'd given in to them, again, "I guess it's a good thing the back fence is tall enough to hide you two."

"I had it built that way on purpose, baby," Ashlyn knowingly grinned, "Haven't you ever wondered why I don't have any tan lines, Jake?"

"Not really," I ignorantly replied, "Not until now, at least."

"So, you're telling us that you lay out here naked?" Leah excitedly asked, Ash nodding her head, "That is so liberating, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is," Ashlyn agreed, "But then again, talking about it on front of Jake is one thing. Talking about it in front of your parents is another...and the only reason I'm talking about it now is because you two just turned eighteen not too long ago. Otherwise we would not be having this conversation so; do we understand one another, ladies?"

"Of course we do," Laura giggled, "We're not crazy, girl."

"I don't know," Leah knowingly smiled, as she noticed the bright color of red that my face had turned by that time, "I think we might be embarrassing our big brother a little bit."

"Nah," I lied, "Not me. Hell, I'm a grown man and nothing embarrasses me."

"Uh huh," Ashlyn knowingly grinned, "Whatever you say, baby."

I was very thankful that she didn't put me to the test, because although I might've been twenty, going on twenty-one years old, Ashlyn knew that I was still quite a bit naïve when it came to certain things. Still though, she showed me just how much she loved and respected me by not pushing it any further. One thing was certain though, she and I were going to have to sit down one day soon so that she could "educate" me about certain aspects of the female psyche that I was yet to become aware of...

~~~~~~

That afternoon while Ash and I were in the back bedroom getting cleaned up and ready for our guests to arrive, she had just dried off from her shower and was about to use blow-dryer on her hair when I leaned over and passionately kissed her.

Mmm," she softly smiled, "What was that for?"

"That was my way of saying "Thank you," I warmly replied, looking into her sparkling blue eyes.

"That was nice," she sweetly smiled, "But what're you thanking me for?"

"You know," I softly told her, "For not embarrassing me about the tan line thing."

"Aw, Jake, honey," she tenderly, "I would never embarrass you, I hope you know that."

"Of course I do," I quietly replied, placing my arms around her as I came up behind her while she stood at the mirror behind the bathroom sink, "I'm sorry that I'm not very experienced when it comes to women, but if you'll teach me, I promise to be a good student, Ash."

"I want you to listen to me, Jake," she began, turning around in my arms so that were facing one another, "The fact that you were a virgin when you and I met is a testament to what kind of man you're growing to be. You may not believe this, but I catch myself forgetting about the difference in our ages because of how much more mature you are than other guys your age. To tell the truth, you're more mature than most of the men I've ever known. But I promise you from this day forward, my love, any time you have a question about anything, regardless of how silly you might think it is, I want you to feel free to ask me, okay Jake?"

"Thank you, Ashlyn Leigh Benson," I smiled, gently placing my hand on her soft, pretty cheek, "As God as my witness, I've never loved anything or anyone like I love you; and I want you to understand that I'll never stop loving you either. Even after I'm dead and gone, I'll still love you."

"I know you will, Jake," Ash tenderly replied, very lightly kissing my lips, and then with a smile on her face, she told me, "I hate to break up such a tender moment, but you need to get into the shower, Mister Stinky."

"Okay," I chuckled, lightly squeezing her pretty naked butt, eliciting a squeal and a smile, "I'll get right on it..."

~~~~~~

Because I was going to be playing, and still wanted to look nice for our guests, I put on a pair of Dockers, with a pair of Rockports on my feet. I also wore a tee shirt, with "Crabby Dick's Restaurant" embroidered over the left breast pocket, that I got when I went to Key West for Spring Break my freshman year in high school, but that's another story.

Ashlyn wore a very nice fitting khaki skirt that reached her knees, with sandals on her pretty feet and an elegant dark blue blouse, all of which very tastefully showed off her figure. Her make-up had been flawlessly applied, and her full, rich, dark brown mane flowed down her back and onto her shoulders, making her looking even more breathlessly stunning than she already was.

The girls wore simple jeans and tee shirts, and because they were both pretty to begin with, they wore minimal make-up, simply because they wanted to be comfortable, which neither Ashlyn nor I had any problems with...

~~~~~~

The first of our guests to arrive were Mom and Dad who brought Tom and Gwen Moresby with them. The Moresby's, who weren't able to have any children of their own, had known my sisters and I since we were all babies, and because I felt like they were family, I addressed them simply as Uncle Tommy and Aunt Gwen.

"Hi, Uncle Tommy," I smiled, shaking his hand as I greeted him at the front door, "It's great to see you, sir."

"You, too, Jake," he widely grinned, "I hope you don't mind that Gwen and I tagged along."

"Are you kidding me?" I chuckled, "I'd be upset if you weren't here."

"Hi, baby boy," Gwen sweetly smiled, giving me a big hug and softly kissing my cheek the moment she saw me, "It's so good to see you sweetheart."

"Hi Aunt Gwen," I softly replied, giving her a gentle hug, "I'm so glad you and Uncle Tommy could make it. I want you two to come on in and make yourselves at home, okay? Ashlyn is around here somewhere and she'll show you where everything is.

~~~~~~

The next of the guests to arrive were the Harris sisters, Jessie, Janie, and Joanie, with their parents, Bill and Emma Harris.

"Hey Jake," Jessie grinned, leaning over and kissing me on the cheek, her sisters following suit, "We want you to meet our parents, Bill and Emma Harris...Mom and Dad, this is Jake Benson, the guy we've been telling you about."

"It's nice to meet you, Mister and Ms. Harris," I cordially smiled, greeting them with handshakes, "My wife, Ashlyn, and I are very happy to have you, and I hope that you enjoy yourselves this evening. Your daughters know my wife and she would be more than happy to introduce you to the rest of my family who are already here."

"It's nice to meet you, too, Jake," Bill Harris happily grinned, "My daughters speak very highly of you."

"They certainly do," Emma Harris grinned, "They told us that you were a musical genius."

"Please," I humbly replied, "They give me too much credit. They forgot to tell you that everyone in the band is a musical genius, and that includes your daughters...we'd be nothing without them, I assure you."

"What a nice thing to say," Emma kindly replied, as she gently patted me on the shoulder, "Girls, why don't you introduce us to Jake's wife?"

"Come on, you guys," Jessie grinned, playfully swatting my arm as she passed beside me, "You'll love her, too."

"Hey, Joanie," I teased, "Where's Randy tonight?"

"Shut up, Jake," she giggled, "He'll be here in a few minutes, Mister Smarty Pants," and then she playfully stuck her tongue out at me, following her family into the house...

~~~~~~

"Mom," Camryn smiled, when I greeted her and her mother at the front door, "This is Jake Benson, the guy I told you about...Jake, this is my Mom, Ms. Dianna Rourke."

"Hello, Ms. Rourke," I smiled, shaking her hand, "We're so glad you could make it."

"Thank you for having us, Jake," she politely replied, as we gently shook hands, "Feel free to call me Dianna like the rest of my daughter's friends."

"Do you see that lady and that gentleman over there?" I kindly asked, pointing at my parents, as she nodded her head in acknowledgement, "Those two fine folks are my parents, and if I called you by your first name, they would skin me alive so; how about if I call you Ms. Dianna instead?"

"See Mom," Camryn chuckled, "I told you, didn't I?"

"Yes," Ms. Dianna grinned, "You most certainly did, dear."

"Uh oh," I playfully gasped, "What did you tell her, Cam?"

"Just the truth," she lightly giggled, "That you were a gentleman through and through."

"Now why did you go and do that?" I teased, "You're going to spoil my bad boy image."

"Oh, please," she now openly laughed, "There isn't a bad bone in your body and you know it..."

~~~~~~

Just as Joanie Harris had told me, Randy Spears showed up shortly thereafter with his father, who politely insisted that he be addressed by his first name, which was Mike, along with Randy's sixteen year old little sister, Tara; whom I might add, was just as pretty as she could be."

"It's really nice to meet you two," I smiled, after Randy made the introductions, "I also wanted you to know that Randy is one the best, if not the best bass guitar player that it's ever been my pleasure to perform with."

"He speaks pretty highly of you, too," Mike humbly replied, "Thanks for giving him a spot in your band, Jake."

"I didn't give him anything," I politely smiled, as I gently patted Randy on the shoulder, "He not only earned his place, but he has just as much of a right to be in our band as anyone."

"Thanks, Jake," Randy quietly replied, "I really appreciate hearing you say that."

"You're welcome, bro," I grinned, "But I'm only telling it like it is, man."

"I play the piano, too, Mister Benson," Tara sweetly smiled, "Randy said that you were the best he ever saw, and I was wondering if you would show me your gear...if you have the time that is."

"I'd be delighted to," I smiled, slightly leaning down to shake her hand, "And my name is Jake and not, Mister Benson, okay cutie?"

"Okay," she girlishly giggled, "Thanks, Jake."

~~~~~~

The next people to arrive were Keith Davis and his Mom, Peggy. Keith informed me that his father would've been there as well, but the drilling company he worked for, which he also owned, had an issue that needed his supervision and therefore wasn't able to make it that night.

"Jake Benson," Keith proudly smiled, "This beautiful lady with me just happens to be my Mom, Peggy Davis...Mom, this is Jake Benson. Not only is he our band leader, but he's also one of the best friends I've ever had."

"It's nice to meet you, ma'am," I politely grinned, "And we're so happy that you could come tonight."

"I wouldn't have missed this for the world," she smiled, "Keith's father and I are both very proud of him, my husband sends his apologies and hopes that he will still get the opportunity to meet you and your wife very soon."

"That's very nice of him," I smiled, "We'll have to have you and your husband over for dinner some time soon in the near future."

"That would be great," she gently replied, shaking my hand, "We very much look forward to it."

"As do my wife and I both," I smiled, "In the mean time, please come in and make your selves at home. Keith knows my wife so; make sure that you get him to introduce you to her, Ms. Peggy. I know that she's going to be very delighted to meet you..."

~~~~~~

Ten minutes later Rob Walters appeared at the door with his Mom and Dad, Will and Maryann Walters, with Rob's sixteen year old younger brother, Shane, in tow.

After Rob had made the introductions, his father, Will, smiled and told me, "My son tells us that you kids are going to be seeking a record deal in the future."

"Yes sir," I humbly replied, "But I want us all to make sure that we get our educations first so that we'll all have something to fall back on in case we don't get signed."

"See, Dad," Rob proudly smiled, "I told you that Jake was smart, didn't I?"

"You sure did, son," Will knowingly grinned, "You sure did..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Seventeen

I'd moved all chairs in the house, as well as half a dozen fold-up chairs, into the Great Room/Living Room where the band's gear was set up so that everyone would have a place to sit down when we began to play. In the mean time, I made it a point to mingle with everyone. Much to my delight and because the band was everyone's common ground; I began to form what I later discovered were long lasting friendships.

When my twin sisters, Leah and Laura, met the Harris triplets, they were absolutely beside their little selves with excitement; immediately forming a friendship that still lasts to this day...but I'm getting ahead of myself again...sorry about that.

"I'll bet my big brother almost had a heart attack when he met the three of you," Laura giggled, Leah standing right beside her, also laughing, "I would've loved to have been there to see that."

"Actually, he handled it better that we expected," Jessie smiled, "And the funny thing about it is, he can tell the three of us apart from one another. No one we know can do that; not even our parents."

"What're you talking about, Jess?" Janie knowingly giggled, "Jake's the only person we've ever met that can tell us apart...seriously."

"It's the same way for us," Leah replied, "Including our parents, we've always been able to fool everyone we know...everyone except for Jake."

"Jake's a pretty amazing guy," Janie smiled, "And I've never seen a man that loves a woman the way that he loves Ashlyn. He's restored my faith in men altogether."

"Did Ash or Jake ever tell you how they met?" Leah sweetly asked, "It's one of the most beautiful love stories that you've ever heard."

"Oh, my God," Jessie gasped, "Tell us girl...My sisters and I are hopeless romantics, and my heart tingles when I hear that kind of stuff."

"Oh, bullshit," Janie quietly teased, "Tell the truth; it's your pussy that tingles, not your heart."

"Bitch, please," Jessie giggled, "Nobody asked you, did they?"

After a quiet round of laughter, Leah and Laura told the Harris Sisters, at what I later learned was per Ashlyn's request; that Ashlyn and I accidentally met at the hospital where Ash worked, not giving any details, other than telling them I was sick for the reasons of why I was there to begin with. They told them that the moment that Ash and I saw one another it was love at first sight; which, basically that part was true.

I wouldn't know until later why Ashlyn didn't want anyone to know the specifics about my being burned, and all of the terrible things I had to go through with the surgeries, but I trusted her and that was all that mattered to me.

However, when Laura told them about our wedding, as well as everything that followed, Jessie, Janie and Joanie shed a fresh set of tears that were not sad, but delightfully happy and proud.

"Oh, my God, girl, you were right, Laura," Jessie sniffled, wiping her eyes and nose with a piece of tissue that Leah had retrieved from the restroom, "That was the most beautiful story I've ever heard...

~~~~~~

An hour had passed since Rob and his family, who were the last to get here, had arrived. And knowing that enough time had passed for everyone to meet and talk, the time had come for "Covenant" to take the stage.

"Ladies and Gentlemen," I announced, speaking into Camryn's microphone, "The time has come for everyone to see as well as hear the reason you've all been invited here this evening. If my fellow band mates would take the stage, we'll be more than happy to treat you fine folks to an evening of live music. So; if you would and don't mind, please allow me introduce you to the fruits of your children's labor, "Covenant," which was followed by a round of applause...
~~~~~~

Over the course of the next sixty minutes, "Covenant" played a mixture of songs that allowed every single member of the band to showcase their individual talents. I'd made certain that ample floor space had been cleared in order for anyone who wanted to dance would have room to; and after everyone else in the band had showcased their talents, I wanted to wait until I was the last to showcase mine.

However, because Rob, Randy and I had noticed a definite attraction going on between Randy's little sister, Tara, and Rob's little brother, Shane, a conspiracy had been planned before we took the stage.

When it came time for me to perform, I was going to introduce the song I'd written for Ashlyn, and because it was a slow one; that was when the three of us decided to close the trap.

"Ladies and Gentlemen," Keith announced, conspiratorially winking and me and Rob, "The time has come for our illustrious leader, Jake, to play a song he wrote for his beautiful wife, Ashlyn," which was followed by a short round of applause. After the audience had quieted back down, he continued, "Shane Walters, your brother and I have noticed how you and my little sister, Miss Tara Davis, have been making goo-goo eyes at each other ever since you both got here. So; this is what we, Rob and me, want you to do."

"I want you to ask Tara to dance, little bro," Rob said into his microphone, picking up where Keith left off, "I'm pretty sure that she'll say "Yes", but you gotta ask her, dude."

"You'll say "Yes"," Keith smiled at Tara, who was grinning from ear to ear, "Won't you baby sister?" as she eagerly nodded her head.

"There's your answer, little brother," Rob grinned, "Now go ask the lady to dance," and of course Shane, who was also grinning from ear to ear, asked Tara to dance, and was given a loud round of applause when she agreed, taking his hand and leading him to the center of the room to dance, all of her own volition...

~~~~~~

We began playing "In My Heart", my love song to Ashlyn, who, while she danced with Dad while we played, wore a proud smile on her pretty face the whole time. What was almost as nice was the fact that Shane and Tara never took their eyes off of one another the whole time they danced together. Personally, I thought the two of them looked great in one another's arms. However, little did any of us realize that we'd had a hand in lighting a fire between the two of them that night...a fire which still brightly burns to this day?

~~~~~~

After we took a break, every single one of the family members of my band mates made it a point to not only congratulate us, but also to thank me personally for allowing them the opportunity to witness the true talent of their children.

"Thank you, Jake," Ms. Dianna Rourke happily sniffled, "I knew that my daughter could sing, but I never knew how truly great she sounded until tonight."

"She has a beautiful voice," I smiled, "And I'm so proud, as well as fortunate that she's a member of our band."

"You kids are more than just a band, Jake," Emma Harris proudly interjected, "You have a sound like nothing that any of us have ever heard. Won't you agree, Dianna?"

"I certainly will," Dianna readily smiled, "I also wanted to tell you how very talented your girls are...and so very pretty, too."

"Thank you, we're very proud of them," she gratefully replied, "But make no mistake, girl, Camryn's voice is as beautiful as she is. You'd never think that such a powerful voice could ever come out of such a pretty girl."

I politely left the two women to talk with one another, seeing that a nice bond of friendship was beginning to form. Besides, the person that I most wanted to see was Ashlyn, if for any reason, because I wanted to hold her and tell how very much I loved her...

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," I softly said, placing my arm around her waist while she and Mom were talking, "So, tell me; how do you like the show thus far?"

"I love it," she sweetly grinned, gently kissing my lips, "You were born to do this, baby. You guys sounded wonderful, and you're going to blow everybody away when Covenant plays the Houston Music Festival next weekend."

"I sure hope so," I humbly replied, gently holding her against me, "That would be real nice, wouldn't it?"

"Oh, there's something else I wanted t tell you," Ashlyn knowingly yet tenderly smiled, "I thought the way that you guys got Rob's little brother to ask Randy's little sister to dance was very sweet; and yes, I noticed them making goo-goo eyes at each other, too."

"Oh, that reminds me," I grinned, "Little Miss Tara told me that she plays piano, too, and wanted to see my keyboards."

"And you promised her that you would show them to her," Ash grinned; because she knew that she was right, "Didn't you?"

"You know me well, baby," I smiled, quickly kissing her lips, "I'll be back in a bit..."

~~~~~~

"Wow," Tara smiled, when I showed her not only my electric piano, but also my synthesizers, too, "How do you remember what all of these knobs and switches do, Jake? I'm not sure that I would be able to."

"Nah," I reassured her, "After you use these instruments for long enough, it more or less becomes second nature to you. Do you understand what I mean?"

"I think so," she told me, "It means that it kinda becomes automatic, right?"

"That's exactly what it means," I smiled, patting her shoulder, "So, how long have you been playing, Tara?"

"I've only been playing for three years," she humbly smiled, "But I don't play nearly as well as you do though."

"Relax, sweetie," I smiled, "That comes with experience, but seeing as how you're a fellow musician; how do you think we sounded tonight?"

"Are you kidding me?" she proudly smiled, "You guys sound great. I never knew that my big brother played as well as he does. I've only ever heard him practicing at home."

"He's one of the best bass guitar players that I've ever heard," I told her, "You should be very proud of him."

"Can I talk to you privately, Jake?" Tara asked, "As a matter of fact, I'd like to talk to both you and you're wife."

"I don't see why not," I smiled, "Let's go get her, okay?"

"Thank you, Jake," Tara sweetly smiled, "Before we do I wanted to tell you that I think Ms. Ashlyn is one of the prettiest ladies I've ever seen."

"I think so, too," I conspiratorially chuckled, "But I know that she's gonna want you to call her just plain old Ashlyn like everybody else does, okay kiddo?"

"Okay," Tara grinned, "Thank you, Jake..."

~~~~~~

Let me take a quick moment to describe Randy's little sister, Tara. It won't take but just a second...All you have to do is imagine Avril Lavigne with long dark brown hair; and that describes Tara perfectly. However, Tara's more subdued and less decadent, not that I'm putting Avril Lavigne down, because I'm not, nor would I ever. I was simply making a comparison.

Anyway, on the way out to the back patio to get some fresh air, I grabbed Ashlyn's hand and asked her to accompany us, letting her know that Tara wanted to talk her and me both.

~~~~~~

"It's nice to meet you, Tara," Ashlyn smiled, once I'd introduced the two of them to one another, "Jake said that you wanted to talk to us. Is there something we can help you with, sweetie?"

"I've already thanked my brother and Rob for introducing me to his brother, Shane," Tara timidly began, "But I haven't had the chance to thank Jake yet, and I didn't want to do it without your permission, Ashlyn."

"What a little doll," Ashlyn warmly smiled, hugging her, "You go right ahead and thank him, baby girl. You have my expressed permission, sweetheart."

"Thank you for introducing me to Shane Walters," Tara smiled, lightly squealing as she hugged my neck and kissed my cheek, "He's really hot and my girlfriends that I go to school with are all going to be so jealous."

"You're very welcome, kiddo," I appreciatively grinned, "Just don't let a guy distract you from your music. I don't care how hot you think he is."

"The only guy I know that's hot enough to distract me from my music is already married," she giggled, and then right before she turned and left, she looked back over her shoulder and sweetly said, "Besides, I really like his wife so; there's no chance of that ever happening," and then she disappeared back into the house, leaving a trail of cute girlish giggles in her wake.

"What a sweet kid," I ignorantly smiled, leaning over and kissing Ash, "I wonder who she was talking about. Whoever it is, he's a lucky stiff."

"Please don't tell me that you didn't know who she was talking about just now, Jake," Ashlyn began to laugh.

"I don't understand," I dumbly replied, "What do you mean, Ash?"

"You, silly boy," Ashlyn told me, "She was talking about you."

"No," I gasped, "Surely not."

"Come on, baby," Ashlyn softly replied, as she gently kissed my lips, "You're a lot more naive that I thought you were."

"I apologize for not being as worldly as the guys you're used to being around," I crossly replied, "But I just don't think along those terms, and if it offends you, then I'm sorry, Ashlyn."

"That's not what I meant, Jake," she very lovingly replied, "Baby, please believe me when I tell you that I wasn't trying to insult you, or put you down. If it came across that way, I'm so very sorry, because I would never do that to you...not ever."

"I'm the one who should be sorry for even assuming such a thing, Ashlyn, really," I apologetically told her, "I guess I should've gotten out a little more instead of burying my face into the books so much."

"You have nothing to be sorry for, my beautiful darling," she tenderly whispered, "And if you want to know the truth...I wouldn't want you any other way, Jake."

"I love you, Ash," I told her, "I think that maybe I should talk to my Dad to get him to teach me a few things."

"No," she sweetly smiled, "You already know everything you'll ever need to know when it comes to making me happy, my love; and if there ever comes a time that you need to learn anything else, then I want to be the one who teaches you, okay, baby?"

"Okay, Ash," I smiled, pulling her into my lap as I sat down in one of the patio chairs, "I want you to know that I thank God every day for giving you to me."

"I do, too, Jake," she tenderly replied, "I do too..."

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that it was getting late, as well as because we didn't want to disturb our neighbors; we decided against playing another set of songs. Instead, we simply enjoyed getting to know one another on a more personal level, with no pressure to rehearse or anything.

My family thoroughly loved meeting the families of the other band members; and like I said earlier, some very close bonds were formed between us all that night, bonds that still last to this very day.

Before too much longer, as well as after everyone had had enough to eat, me and Ashlyn, as well as Leah and Laura all agreed that we would do a thorough clean up in the morning. After everyone was gone, we did, however, put away the left over foods that couldn't be left out overnight without spoiling.

From there I made certain that all of the musical equipment had be turned off and covered up, e.g. Rob's drums and my keyboards. Keith and Randy, as well as the Harris sisters all took their instruments home with them in order to leave me with one less thing to have to worry about. Besides, most stringed instrument players almost all have the tendency to want to keep their instruments close at hand anyway; and believe me when I tell you that it was more than fine with me...

~~~~~~

That night as I lay in the bed next to my beautiful Ashlyn, the memories of the conversation I'd had with her earlier about my naiveté began to creep up on me in the dark, leaving a trail of deep insecurity in its wake; making me wonder if I was ever good enough for her to start with. And tried as I might've, sleep avoided me just then, forcing me to get out of bed and go into the kitchen in search of something to moisten my dry throat...

~~~~~~

I'd never really thought about it before, but after the comment that Randy's little sister, Tara, made, as well as the fact that I felt like a dense knuckle-head for not realizing that it was me she'd been talking about, I began to understand what a kid I still was in comparison to my beautiful, brilliant Ashlyn. I mean, damn; she was a surgeon for fuck's sake. And what was I? A simple college kid that just happened to play piano and guitar a little bit better than most.

She must've thought that I was a simpleton, God love her. One thing I thought about was that I felt she deserved someone better than me, someone wiser, and most definitely more mature, as opposed to the child that I was in comparison to her. However, above all of the things I just mentioned, that fact still remained that I loved her...I loved her more than life itself.

I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she loved me. She sure as hell wouldn't have married me if she didn't; but that still didn't expel the feelings of inadequacy that I was experiencing at the time. Little did I realize that my salvation would come from a totally unexpected source?

~~~~~~

"Hey, big brother," Leah sleepily said, suddenly appearing in the kitchen, "What's wrong, can't you sleep?"

"Not really," I softly replied, "What're you doing awake at this hour?"

"I was thirsty," she quietly smiled, "So; I thought I'd slip in here and get a quick drink of water."

"Help yourself to anything you want, Lee-Lee;" I affectionately replied, "I loaded the refrigerator with plenty of soft drinks."

"Thanks, sweetie," she gently smiled, reaching into the refrigerator and retrieving a plastic bottle of Coke, twisting off the top and taking a seat next to me at the table, "I've known you all my life, and the only time that you can't sleep is when you've got something on your mind so; why don't you tell me about it, Big Brother?"

"Please don't take this the wrong way, Sis," I softly said, "But I'm not real sure that you'd understand."

"I know that I may be younger than you, Jake," Leah softly spoke, "But give me a little credit, why don't you? I may understand a lot more than you think."

"Alright then," I began, knowing that I really needed to talk to someone about it so; it might as well be her. It was then that I told her about what was bothering me, and how I thought that Ashlyn deserved someone so much better and wiser than me.

When I was finished telling her what I had to say, I looked across the table to find my precious baby sister sitting there looking heart-broken with tears raining down her pretty little face.

"Why are you crying, Lee-Lee," I worriedly asked, "What's wrong?"

"You're what's wrong," she quietly snapped, "Can't you see that Ashlyn doesn't care that you're still a little bit naïve about certain things? Dammit, Jake, she told me, Laura and Mom that that was one of the things that she loved the most about you. And I know for a fact that she couldn't care less about the difference in your ages, because she also told us that you were more of a man than any guy that she'd ever known."

"I didn't know that," I regretfully said, "Maybe I'm making a big deal out of nothing."

"Ya think?" she tenderly smiled, "Besides, Jake, while I agree with Ashlyn about how mature you are for your age, that fact still remains that you're only twenty, going on twenty-one years old, and you can't expect to know everything silly boy."

"When did you get to be so smart, Lee-Lee," I smiled, taking her by the hand and pulling her into my lap and hugging her.

"Ever since I was born, and had the best Big Brother that girl could ever want; one who was always there to lean on when me and Laura were little girls," she tenderly replied, kissing me on the cheek, "I love you, Jake, and I'm so happy that you and Ashlyn are together, because if two people ever deserved one another, its you and Ash. Now do you understand, Big Brother?"

"I sure do, and thanks Lee-Lee," I softly replied, "And if I haven't told you lately, I love you very much, and I'm so glad that you're my baby sister."

"You better be," she quietly giggled, "Because I'm always gonna be your baby sister."

"You little stinker," I grinned, standing her up and smacking her on the butt, eliciting a delightful squeal from her, "You need to get back to bed and get some rest, okay?"

"Okay, Jake," she softly replied, "Sweet dreams, Big Brother!"

As I watched Leah disappearing down the hall, I sat back down and quietly thanked God for imparting his wisdom to me in the form of my little sister. Granted, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she was intelligent enough to come up with the words that she'd just spoken to me, but I felt like God had spoken through her that night, and although it happened so long ago, I still feel the same way today.

Still though, the most important thing that I was unaware of that night; and still wouldn't have known had she not told me a couple of moments later, was that Ashlyn had awoken not too long after I left our room. And knowing what had been on my heart the whole time, she was on her way to the kitchen to talk to me about it, until she saw Leah and I sitting at the kitchen table deep in conversation. She decided to take a seat just beyond the shadow of the small lamp above the stove, listening the whole time to everything my sister had told me, thankful for the words that Leah had given me...

~~~~~~

I was just finishing up my soft drink and was about to rinse my glass out and put it in the dishwasher, when I felt a pair of arms snaking their way around my waist as two soft, tee-shirt covered breasts gently push against my back.

"Hi Ash," I smiled, "What're you doing up so late, baby?"

"There's an empty spot in the bed where my husband usually lays," she tenderly replied, after pulling my hair aside and softly kissing the nape of my neck, "So, I thought I'd come looking for him."

"I love you, Ash," I told her, turning around in her arms to face her, "And I'm really sorry about what I said earlier after Randy's little sister made the comment she did about me."

"I heard the whole conversation you had with Leah," she quietly replied, "I swear I wasn't trying to eavesdrop, Jake, but after she began to talk to you, I realized that she was telling you the same things that I was going to tell you. So, instead of coming into the kitchen and interrupting her to offer you the same advice, I thought that it might be easier for you to understand if it was coming from her instead of me, baby. It looks like I was right. I just hope you're not mad at me."

"I'm not mad at all," I sweetly replied, leaning down and kissing her lips, "As a matter of fact, I'm overjoyed. Leah was right when she said that I shouldn't expect to know everything, which made me realize that I'd been too hard on myself, and that I was making a big deal out of nothing."

"I wouldn't call it nothing," Ashlyn wisely yet lovingly smiled, "But from now on though, if there's something that's bothering you, then you need to know that it's going bother me, too; until we find a way to fix it. And when we do, I want us to make certain that we do it together, okay, Jake......together?"

"I want to thank you, Ash," I softly replied, "In the mean time, it's getting late so; let's go back to bed...together."

"There's nothing to thank me for, Jake," she softly replied, "You're my best friend, and that's what best friends do for one another..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Eighteen

The next morning I awoke to a beautiful day. The sun was up and a nice gentle breeze blew softly through the air. Ashlyn was in the kitchen making breakfast, and the twins were sitting at the breakfast table wearing shorts and bikini tops while the three of them were happily chattering like magpies. However, I must say, this time my sisters' bikini tops were much more tasteful than the ones they wore the previous day.
"Good morning ladies," I smiled, coming into the kitchen to kiss Ash, pouring myself a cup of coffee, "How are you all feeling this morning?"

"Wonderful, my love," Ashlyn purred, "And you?"

"Mmm," I softly smiled, hugging her from behind while she stood at the stove cooking, "I'm always good when I'm with you."

"Eeww, yuck," Leah teased, "It's too early in the morning for that stuff."

"Really," Laura giggled, "Get a room, you two."

"Shut up," I chuckled, "This is our house so; if I want to rip my wife's clothes off and do her in the middle of the kitchen floor, I will."

"That's gross, Jake," Leah softly laughed, "Could you be any more of a guy, for fuck's sake?"

"Hey now," I admonished her, "Just because you're not at home doesn't mean you shouldn't watch your nasty little mouth, young lady, okay?"

"Jeez, what a bitch," she giggled, "Cut me some slack, Jake"

"I am cutting you some slack," I teased, "So, watch it, Missy."

"What is it that you guys say?" Leah giggled, "I've got your Missy hangin," and then much to Laura's and Ashlyn's delight, my little sister stood up from the table and walked around the room acting like a Neanderthal, grunting like a gorilla and scratching her crotch. Of course by this time, my wife was leaning against the kitchen counter, paralyzed by laughter.

"Come on, Ash," I complained, "Don't laugh at her, it only makes her worse."

"I can't help it, Jake," she continued giggling, "That girl is too funny."

"Yeah, she's funny alright," I teased, "She's about as funny as a fart in a spacesuit."

"Ooo, Jake," Laura frowned, "That's so gross."

Leah continued her antics for a moment longer, making me shake my head as I turned away so my sisters wouldn't see me smiling. Suddenly I felt two pairs of arms slowly slipping around my waist, one pair on each side of me, and then the faces of my little sisters appeared into my peripheral vision as Leah softly said, "Aw, come on, Bubby, you know that we love you."

My sisters had always had me wrapped around their little fingers since the day Mom and Dad brought them home from the hospital, and this day was no different. They'd always been able to play me like a new fiddle; and while I hated it when they did this, there was no way that was able to say that I didn't love it at the same time. Of course when I looked over at Ashlyn who gave me a tender and meaningful smile, I knew that my ass had been had.

"I love you guys, too," I softly smiled, kissing each of their foreheads, which made them stand on their toes to simultaneously kiss both of my cheeks at the same time, then release me and walk back to their places at the table with warm smiles on their pretty little faces...

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that it was so nice outside, I took the time that morning while it was still fairly cool to mow the lawn, front and back, as well as do all of the trim and hedge work. And when I was finished, Ashlyn sat me down at the kitchen table and poured me a glass of fresh lemonade that she'd just finished making.

"Thank you for doing that, baby," she sweetly told me, leaning down and kissing my lips, "I normally hire a crew of men to do it for me."

"Not anymore," I smiled, "I'm the man of the house so; it's my job from now on, okay?"

"Thank you, Jake," she replied smiling, "I must say though, you did a lot better job and in a lot less time than it normally takes the guys I hire to do it."

"That's because they want to be able to hang around and drool while they're staring at you," I teased, "But those days are over with, too."

"My, my," she grinned, "If I didn't know better, I'd say you were jealous."

"I'm not jealous at all," I chuckled, "I'm just protecting what belongs to me."

"Is that right?" she knowingly smiled, taking a seat in my lap, "Well, I can't say that I don't like it. It's been a very long time since I had anyone to protect me."

After I kissed her soft and tender lips, I smiled and told her, "I'll always protect you, Ash. You're my wife, and I took my marriage vows to you very seriously."

"I know you did, and so did I," she sweetly mused, "That's just another one of the many reasons that I love you, Jake..."

~~~~~~

After I finished taking my shower, I dried off and put on a pair of cut-offs and a tee shirt. And because I remembered hearing Ashlyn promise the girls that she would lay out by the pool with them that morning, I made my way to the back patio to sit under the shade of the patio and enjoy being with three of the four women in my family that I loved the most.

"Hi, handsome," Ashlyn smiled, laying on one of the four chaise lounges in the sun, "Do you feel better now that you've had a shower?"

I took a moment to look at my wife as she lay in the sun wearing her bikini. While I'd seen her naked on more than several occasions by this time, there was still something about her dressed in her bikini that stirred an animal hunger deep within me. Granted, while Ash's bathing suit was not cut to be as revealing as the ones that my sisters had on the day before, there was still something about it that I simply couldn't resist, making me just sit there and silently stare.

"Earth to Jake," Ashlyn giggled, my sisters following suit, breaking me from my reverie, "I asked you if you enjoyed your shower."

"Uh, yeah, I did," I stuttered, "I'm sorry, Ash, I was thinking about something."

"Uh, huh," she knowingly smirked, Leah and Laura still giggling, "I'll bet you were. I take it you like my bikini?"

"How could I not, baby?" I happily replied, looking at her over the top of my sunglasses, "You look really hot."

"I'm glad you like it," she sweetly replied, "I wore this thing for your benefit ya know."

"I can't explain how happy I am, Ash," I contentedly smiled, "And I don't mind telling anyone who asks either, hell, I'll tell the world whether anyone asks or not."

"Wow, Jake," Leah proudly smiled, "I've never seen you like this before, but I have to tell you; I really love seeing you happy."

"Me, too, Big Brother," Laura softly smiled, "We were worried about you when you were still in high school."

"Why," Ashlyn asked with a slightly worried frown, "What were you two worried about?"

"A lot of things, actually," Leah replied, as Laura nodded her head in agreement, "But mostly because Jake was almost always alone."

"No, I wasn't," I objected, "I had a few friends, and that was enough...at least for a while anyway."

"What a load of crap," Leah said, "Don't think for a minute that we didn't see the way that you used to look at that Robyn Beryl bitch. It was so sad watching how you used to watch her from a distance...and don't think that we couldn't also see the pain in your eyes either, Jake. I can still remember hearing you cry yourself to sleep."

"No, you couldn't," I adamantly replied, "Because I never once cried myself to sleep, young lady."

"Jacob Daniel Benson," Laura scolded me, "What about after you were discharged from the hospital after you got burned saving mine and Teri Palmer's lives?" and by this time she had tears welling up in her eyes that were threatening to pour down her pretty cheeks at any moment.

"She's right, Jake," Leah sniffled, "You don't think we could hear you, but we did...and it used to break our hearts."

"That was different," I lied, "I was crying because of badly I was hurting."

"Stop lying, Jake," Laura said, tears now freely flowing down her face, "You don't think we saw how all of the girls acted around you? Yeah, they made you think that they all adored you because of what you did for me and Teri, but we could still see how they pulled away from you at the thought of you touching them."

"I don't believe you," I heatedly replied, "They all told me that they thought I was the bravest guy they ever met.

"I can't believe you'd take their word over ours, Jake," Leah angrily spat, "Especially after all the shit that the whole family went through for you."

"Lee-Lee," Laura barked, almost as if she was scolding her for what she'd just said, "What's wrong with you?"

"Shit," Leah said, shaking her head in self disgust, "I guess I really screwed up, didn't I?"

"No, you didn't, Lee-Lee," I suspiciously told her, immediately realizing that there was something my sisters weren't telling me...something they'd been hiding from me, "I can tell that you were about to say something that I'm not supposed to know. I don't give a shit how mad anyone gets at you for it, but you'd better tell me what it is right now, and you'd better damn well tell me the truth."

"Come on, you two," Ashlyn replied, "I don't know what it is that you're trying to hide from Jake, and I don't care; but if you love your brother the way you say that you do, then I think that it's only fair that tell him what it is...especially if it concerns him."

"But you don't understand, Jake," Leah begged, "Mom and Dad swore me to secrecy and made me promise not to tell."

"She's right," Laura chimed in, "They're going to be really angry with us if we tell you."

"You girls have got one of two choices," I growled, "You can either tell me what it is; or you can both pack up your belongings so I can take you home, and then I'll get Mom and Dad to tell me themselves. What's it going to be?"

I could clearly see that my sisters were very afraid of what was about to unfold, but at the time, I didn't care. All I knew was that I'd always been honest with every single member of my family, sometimes brutally honest, and there was no way in hell that I was going to be kept in the dark about anything, regardless of what it was, but even moreso if it involved me.

"Wait a minute, Jake," Ashlyn calmly intervened, "That's really no reason to say anything to your parents about what your sisters tell you, is there?"

"It all depends, I said.

"It all depends on what?" Leah asked.

"First of all, you two had better understand that I'm going to find out anyway," I replied, "But you'd better go ahead and tell me now, and then I'll decide as to whether or not I need to talk Mom and Dad about it."

"Jeez, that's not really a choice," Laura said, "It sounds more like a threat than anything else."

"Dammit, Jake," Leah sighed, "We're not going to get out if either way so; I guess I'd better go ahead and tell you."

"That's better," I smiled, and then after a few moments had passed and Leah still hadn't said anything, I said, "I'm waiting."

"Okay, keep your pants on," Leah began, "After the firefighters put out the fire at school, they sent an investigation team to find out what started the fire. They found out that the fire began up in the follow spot booth where Ricky Morris and Teeter Johnston were assigned to clean it out as punishment for being in detention."

"It serves them right," I chuckled, "I've hated those two little bastards ever since I had to kick their asses for messing with you and Laura..."

"Wait until you hears this shit then," Leah continued, "After Mister Pierce (The High School Principle) called them into the office, the Chief of Police, Jimmy Thompson, started questioning them. Of course they folded immediately and told him that they'd been up there smoking pot and that was what accidentally started the fire."

See there," I said, "I told you that they were a couple of little bastards and now you know why I feel that way."

"It gets worse, Jake," she quietly said, looking at the ground, "Jimmy Thompson told them that because they were minors, he would reduce the charges if they told him who they got the pot from."

"So, what did they say?" I anxiously asked, "Who was it?"

"They said it was you, Jake," Leah sniffled, "Those fuckers outright lied because they were trying to get back at you for kicking the shit out of them that day that Teeter Johnston stuck his hand up my dress, and Ricky Morris did the same thing to Laura."

"Those lying little cocksuckers," I angrily spat, "It's the last thing I do, I'm gonna make their little asses pay for that shit, I swear."

"They already have paid, Jake," Leah quietly replied, "They're both dead...They got killed when they went to prison."

So, how does that involve our family?" I asked, "And why didn't Mom and Dad want you to say anything to me about it?"

"Because there's more," she began to sniffle, "David Morris' and Teeter Johnston's family tried to sue us for wrongful death, because the police department didn't investigate what happened to them before they both got sent to prison."

"I don't understand...sent to prison for what," I asked her, "What're you talking about?"

I could tell that what she was about to say was extremely difficult before she ever started, but because Leah was such a strong girl back then, who later grew to be a very strong woman, she braved ahead and told me, "Me and Laura were out with some friends about a week before you came home. We were getting all of the stuff together to throw you a welcome home party, when I ran into Teeter Johnston. We were at the party store in Lake Jackson and I was walking out to the car to get some more money out of my purse. He grabbed me around the throat from behind and dragged me off behind the building where he tried to...h....he tried to...to..." and then she got so choked up from crying that she couldn't continue.

"He tried to rape her, Jake," Laura interjected, pulling Leah, who was in tears by this time, into her arms, "She was lucky that me and a couple our friends saw the whole thing and called the police before we went out there to stop that motherfucker from sticking his nasty little dick inside of her."

"Dammit," I furiously spat, "Why didn't anyone ever tell me about this shit?"

"Because," Laura heatedly replied, "Mom and Dad told us that you needed to heal without any worries."

"You're my baby sisters," I growled, "I had a right to know. I would've kicked the living shit out that son of a bitch."

"Dad knew that, too; and he didn't want you to risk getting hurt," Laura told me, now using a softer tone of voice, "Besides, it got taken care of."

"What're you talking about?" I asked again, "I don't understand."

"Somebody mysteriously pistol whipped Teeter Johnston within an inch of his life," my sister knowingly smiled, making me realize that Dad had taken care of it for me without having to say it out loud, "The police never did find out who did that either."

"Aw, Lee-Lee," I softly wept, pulling her into my arms, "I'm so sorry that happened to you, baby-girl."

"It's okay, now, Bubby," she softly whispered, tucking her face into my chest, "He didn't penetrate me," and then she quietly giggled, "He started cumming all over himself the minute he ripped my shirt open and saw my tits."

"Jeez, Lee-Lee, you're nuts," I smiled, kissing the top of her pretty little head, "But I love you very much, both of you...and I don't want either of you to ever forget that, okay?"

"Okay, Jake," Leah smiled, "I love you, too."

"Me, too," Laura smiled, and then she wrapped her arms around me and Leah, driving the point home even further.

"And I love all three of you," Ashlyn softly smiled, joining into the hug.

"So, tell me, Jake," Leah softly asked, "Are you gonna say anything to Mom and Dad about this?"

"About what," I knowingly grinned, making her softly squeal and hug me even tighter than before, "I don't know what you're talking about, Lee-Lee ..."

~~~~~~

The next morning I woke up early with Ashlyn in order to be able to spend some time with her, even if it was barely a little, before she had to be at work. Because she was wearing her scrubs when she and I first met, I always enjoyed seeing her dressed to go to work. And when she put her lab coat on over her scrubs, I was reminded what a brilliant woman she was every time I saw her name and title embossed in dark blue letters against the white backdrop above the left top breast pocket of her lab coat.

"So, what have you got planned for the day today," she smiled, "Anything special?"

"Nothing really," I replied smiling, as I kissed her lips, "I thought I might take the girls out somewhere for lunch, and then bring them out to the hospital for a visit if you're not too busy today."

"I've got two surgeries on the board for this morning," she told me, "But I'm not very sure about this afternoon. The board was empty when I left on Friday, but I never know sometimes. Why don't you call before you make the drive all the way down to Galveston just to make sure, okay baby?"

That sounds good to me," I softly replied, holding her hand as I walked her to the garage door, "Have a good morning and don't work too hard, Ash."

Aren't you forgetting something, handsome?" she giggled, right before she stepped through the door."

"No," I smiled, and then gave her a hearty kiss, "I love you, Doctor Benson."

"I love you, too, Mister Benson," she tenderly smiled, "Enjoy your day off, baby, and be sure that you take my car today so that you'll have the room for the girls."

"Yeah, right," I teased, "You just wanna drive my car, don't you?"

"Hell, yeah," she giggled, taking my car keys off of the hook by the door and leaving hers, "That's one of the reasons I bought it for you as a wedding gift, silly," kissing my lips one last time before she got into my car, opening the garage door with the remote as she started the Corvette's 427 factory engine, and then slowly backed out, closing the garage door behind her before she took off down the street...

~~~~~~

Ashlyn hadn't been gone for more than thirty minutes, or so; and I was sitting at the kitchen table enjoying my morning coffee and glancing through the newspaper when the phone rang, making me rise from the table to answer it.

"Benson residence," I smiled, into the receiver, "Jake speaking."

"Good morning, Jake," Mom's cheery voice said, on the other end, "How're you this morning?"

"Hi, Mom," I happily replied, "I can tell that you're enjoying Spring Break almost as much as I am."

"As a matter of fact, I most certainly am," she girlishly laughed, "Are the girls behaving themselves?"

"Of course they are," I told her, "You know for a fact that they don't give me any shit...well, not too much anyway."

"Uh huh, I know better than that, son," she knowingly chuckled, "Seriously though, are you all doing okay?"

"We're fine, Mom, really," I replied smiling, "Ash just left for work and Leah and Laura are still in the bed."

"Don't you dare let them sleep all day, Jake" she teased, "That means that I'll have my hands full when they get back...and don't let those two take advantage of you either. They will if they think that they can get away with it. Oh, and make sure that they..."

"Relax, Mom," I gently but reassuringly interrupted her, "They've been perfect angels ever since they got here."

"Well, okay," she said, "If you say so then I believe you."

"Ashlyn is the one you need to talk to," I chuckled, "Hell; she's been spoiling them rotten from the first moment they walked into the house."

"I absolutely love that girl," Mom beamed, "She's such a sweetie."

"She is, isn't she?" I smiled, "And I love her more than life itself, I really do."

"I know you do; honey," Mom tenderly replied, "And I think that you two are so good for one another," and she was about to say more when all of a sudden, Leah came slowly walking into the kitchen, reaching up into the cabinet to retrieve a coffee cup; and then after pouring some for herself, she sat down at the table.

"Lee-Lee just woke up," I said, "Would you like to talk to her, Mom?"

"As a matter of fact, I would," Mom replied, "Put her on the phone, baby."

"Okay, hang on a minute," I said handing the phone to my sister.

"It's Mom," I smiled, "She wants to talk to you."

"Hello," Leah sleepily replied, into the receiver, "Oh, hey Mom; what's up?"
As Leah spoke to our mother, I remembered the conversation we'd had yesterday when my sister had informed me of the traumatic events that had taken place while I was in the hospital. And in doing so, I told myself right then to stop treating her and Laura less like the little girls that, in the past, came to mind whenever I would think of them, and more like the beautifully breath taking young women they were rapidly becoming.

It seemed like only yesterday that I was in the third grade and I was walking them to their class on their very first day of first grade. God, they were just tiny little things back then, and I was so very proud that I was the person that they looked up to the most. I was not only their big brother, I was also their protector; but most of all...I was their friend.

I thought that giving them the nicknames of "Lee-Lee" and "La-La" would infuriate them, but no, they got to where they preferred that I called them that as opposed to their real names. It went on until Mom put a stop to it after they turned seven or eight, telling me that I was to call them by their proper names instead. I also remembered how mad they got about it, too, begging Mom to let me call them that. It was so sweet.

However, when Leah told me yesterday about Teeter Johnston's attempted rape, I was almost ready to rejoice over the fact that the little bastard was dead. That was until I remembered that he had a sister who was a couple of months younger than me, and unlike her brother, she was a nice person, making me take into account of how badly she must've felt at the news that her only sibling had been killed...killed in prison at that...

~~~~~~

Once Leah was off of the phone with Mom and had hung it up, she looked at me with a smile on her face and asked, "What's for breakfast Big Brother? It ain't like you don't know how to cook because I know that you can."

"What would you like to eat?" I grinned, "But this isn't McDonalds so; you need to go wake Laura up."

"Okay," she smiled, as she stood up from the table, "I'll be right back," and as she headed back down the hall toward the guest bedrooms, she stopped before she passed by me on the way, and standing on the tips of her toes, she kissed me on the cheek and softly told me, "I know that I don't tell you this as much as I used to when we were all little, Jake; but I really love you very much; and so does Laura," and then she simply smiled before making her way to go and wake up our sister...

~~~~~~

Chapter Nineteen

A few moments later, Leah was back in her seat after having returned to the kitchen, when coming from behind me, a pair of arms snaked around my waist again as I felt Laura giving me a hug. She might've been my sister, but from the way her breasts were pressing into my back, I could tell that Laura was almost as big in the chest as my beautiful Ashlyn was. Still though, that's my sister I was talking about, and I was simply making a brotherly observation, and not a suggestion or anything else that would even hint at impropriety.

"So," I asked, once they were both seated at the table and their coffee cups were full, "What would my baby sisters like for breakfast this morning?"

"Can you still make those western omelets that you used to make, Jake?" Laura asked, "I remember that they tasted so good the last time you made them for us."

"Hell yeah," Leah grinned, "That sounds great."

"Alright then," I chuckled, reaching into the cabinet and pulling out a skillet, "Two western omelets coming right up..."

"Is there anything we can do to help?" Laura asked, "All you need to do is ask."

The more I thought about making omelets for my sisters, I felt my stomach beginning to growl, making me realize that I was hungry, too. So; I got out the ingredients to make three as opposed to just two.

I decided to make some homemade hash browns as well, and because the girls had volunteered to help me, I got them to cut the potatoes and onions up for me before I put the ingredients into the blender to chop them a bit finer, in order to be able to shape them in the grill rings.

Not only did Ashlyn have a smooth top stove in the kitchen, but she also had an island in the middle of the floor that had a griddle, as well as a Jen-Air™ grill, with a Gaylord hood over the top of it to keep from smoking up the whole kitchen.

"I really love Ash's kitchen," Leah commented, as she and Laura were cutting up the ingredients I'd given them, "When I get married I want one just like it in my house."

"You, married?" Laura teased, "Give us a break, Lee-Lee; you're going to have to find a guy that's willing to put up with your bullshit before you even think about getting married."

"Hmph," Leah derisively snorted, "You've got a lot of room to talk, Miss I'm-saving-myself-for-marriage. Guys these days aren't willing to buy the product unless they get to try it out first."

"Horse shit," Laura laughed, "You're still a virgin, too, Lee-Lee so; quit busting my chops because I want to wait until I'm married to have sex."

"It's not that I want to wait until I'm married," Leah explained, "I don't know, letting someone get that close to you is so personal, ya know? I just want to wait until I find the right guy, somebody I feel like I can trust. What do you think, Jacob?"

"I think you're both right," I smiled, proud of the fact that my sisters had not been careless enough to let some idiot get into their pants, "And just so you know, I'm very proud of both of you for being so mature about that sort of thing. I'll sleep a lot better knowing that the two of you think the way you do about having sex."

"Thanks for not freaking out and playing the protective big brother role," Leah appreciatively smiled, "We really appreciate it."

"You're welcome," I smiled, "Do you wanna hear something really special?"

"Yeah," Laura grinned, "What is it?"

"Is it something concerning sex?" Leah smiled.

"Yeah, it is," I cautiously replied, "But it's also something very personal so; I expect the two of you to keep your mouths shut and not say a word about it...to anyone. Do we have a deal?"

"Come on, Jake," Leah softly replied, "I know that Laura and I like to bust your balls all the time, but when it comes to family stuff, we've never said a word about it to anyone."

"She's right," Laura sweetly replied, "It's kinda like, well...we can get in your ass about something, anything, but I'll be damned between heaven and hell if we'll ever let anyone else do it; you know what I mean?"

"Okay then, I'll tell you," I smiled, "You may not believe me, but I gave Ashlyn my virginity the night I came home with her."

As opposed to saying a word, the girls dropped what they were doing and then walked over to where I was standing at the kitchen counter. After they wiped their hands on a paper towel, the both of them put their arms around me and simply held me, not saying a word. It wasn't until I heard one of them begin to sniffle before I said anything.

"Hey now, what's wrong," I softly asked, "Are you two alright?"

"We're perfect, Big Brother, Leah smiled, pulling away from me with big tears in her pretty blue eyes and a smile on her pretty face, with Laura following suit.

"Okay then," I said, "But if that's the case, then why're you two crying?"

"Haven't you ever heard that women cry happy tears sometimes?" Leah teased, "Ya big lug."

Of course I have," I grinned, kissing Leah on her forehead, "I just wanted to make sure that that's all it is."

"It is," Laura sweetly replied, "But the reason that we're so happy is because we've got you as a big brother. I don't know about Lee-Lee, but I don't think that I've ever told you how much I appreciate all of the stuff you've done for us, Jake. You've always been there for us our whole lives, and I love you for it.

"It's okay, sweetie," I told them both, "Neither one of you girls really have the need to tell me anything. It's the stuff like what you're doing right now that shows me how you guys feel about me so; don't sweat it, okay?"

"Okay," Leah warmly smiled, "But thanks just the same, Jake..."

~~~~~~

After they'd eaten breakfast, the girls changed into their bathing suits and went out by the pool to lie in the sun. This time they wore the same bathing suits that they'd worn the day before, the tame ones. That was when I came to the realization that my sisters liked to shock me at every given opportunity. What they didn't realize was that I was slowly becoming immune to their tricks, but I still liked to let them think that they could get the upper hand on me every once in while, just to avoid having them change their sneaky little tactics.

However, this time I took an objective look at Leah and Laura while they were in their bikinis. I could definitely see they had become beautiful women, no doubt about it. Their bodies both truly defined the word woman in every sense of the word. I also began to realize that it wouldn't be too long before the primal call of Mother Nature would be beckoning them. I only prayed they made the right decision when it came to their choice of partners...

~~~~~~

About an hour before lunch time I stuck my head out the back patio door and informed them that I was taking them to lunch at the restaurant of their choice, and that if they wanted to leave in order to get there before the lunch rush; then they needed to get cleaned up and dressed.

I'd already cleaned up and changed clothes so; while they were getting ready to go, I decided to give my beautiful wife a call to make certain that it was going to be alright if we came out to the hospital to visit her that afternoon.

"Hi handsome," Ash sweetly chirped, when she answered the phone, "How're you and the girls doing?"

"They're getting ready for me to take them to lunch," I smiled, "I was calling to make sure that it was alright for us to come out and visit you this afternoon."

"I just finished my last case, and my schedule is wide open," she smiled, "So, I don't foresee a problem with it."

"Good," I grinned, looking at my watch, "It's a little bit before eleven o'clock right now' "How about if we get there around one or one thirty this afternoon?"

"That'll be perfect," she sweetly replied, "Besides, Harry will be glad to see you. He's been asking about you lately."

"I always liked him," I grinned, "Tell him that I'm really looking forward to seeing him, too, okay?"

"Okay, baby," she smiled, "I'll see you soon; I love you."

"I love you, too, Ash," I softly replied, "Bye," and then I hung the phone back into its cradle...

~~~~~~

It's no longer there, but at the time there was a restaurant in Houston called "El Chico International" that was not only the home office for all of the El Chico Restaurants across the country, but it was also the largest, most ornate of all of the El Chico Restaurants anywhere. They even had a small traveling Mexican Mariachi band that went from table to table singing and playing all of the old traditional Mexican songs written in the eighteenth and nineteen centuries of Mexico's existence as a country. Needless to say, that was where Leah and Laura wanted to go, and because I had promised them that we would go anywhere they wanted to eat; that was where we went.

I won't go into details about lunch, but suffice it to say that the food was excellent and we had a good time. Of course the girls insisted that I flag the leader of the Mariachi band in order to get them to come to our table and play. They played three songs for us, mesmerizing Leah and Laura, and afterward I gave them a fifty dollar tip so the each of the five players would receive ten dollars each for their performance. Ten dollars may not seem like much these days, but back then it went a hell of a lot further than it does now, that's for sure...

~~~~~~

Once were finished eating, I told the girls that we were going to visit Ash at work, which was news they were pleasantly surprised to hear.

"She works at the hospital that you were taken to when you got burned," Leah said, "I can't believe that I almost forgot that."

"Yeah," I grinned, "That would be the one."

"I'm not trying to make you feel bad, Jake," Laura noted, "But aren't you going to feel a little strange going back there?"

"I don't know," I honestly replied, "We'll just have to see, won't we?"

"I'm not real sure that we ought to go there then," Leah quietly said, "Especially if it's going to make you feel bad, Big Brother."

"I want you two to listen, and I want you to listen well," I began, looking at the road while I drove, "Do you remember when you two were little and you used to come into my room late at night during the thunderstorms we have every Spring, and climb into my bed because you guys were afraid?"

"Yes," they simultaneously replied.

"Okay then," I reasoned, "Think back to the time I made you look out the window and watch the lightning, and when you realized that it was just lightning, and not some monster that was going to hurt you, you weren't afraid after that. Do you remember that?"

"Of course we remember that," Leah said, "But what does that have to do with this?"

"It's called facing your fears, Lee-Lee," I replied, "The sooner you face your fear, the quicker you get over being afraid."

"I understand, Jake," Leah smiled, "So, you really are afraid then, is that what you're trying to tell us?"

"I'm not what you would call afraid," I explained, "It's more like I'm feeling a little apprehensive, but I'll be alright either way."

"You're damn right you will," Leah sweetly told me, "Me, Laura, and Ashlyn are gonna be there, and we aren't about to let anything happen to you, big brother."

"That's right," Laura smiled, "Tell him, Sis..."

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn happily chirped, standing on her tip-toes and throwing her arms around my neck, kissing me as she greeted us, "Hi girls, are you keeping Jake in line while I'm at work."

"He's been pretty good so far," Leah teased, hugging Ash

"That's right," Laura grinned, also hugging Ashlyn, "At least we haven't had to kick his ass yet anyway."

"He'd better be good, Ash giggled, winking at me, "If he starts acting up, I want you girls to call me and I'll come home and kick his little ass personally," which of course was followed by a barrage of female laughter all around me.

"Come with me, Jake," Ashlyn smiled, taking my hand, "Harry said that he wanted to see you the moment you got here."

"No problem," I grinned, "Are you coming too?"

"No," she smiled, "I want to take my little sisters on a tour of the facility, and then meet you back at Harry's office in about forty-five minutes or so. Is that okay with you?"

"No problem," I smiled, and then I looked at the girls and told them, "I don't want you two to give Ashlyn any trouble."

"Leave them alone, Jake," Ash giggled, "Jeez, they're not kids anymore."

And realizing that I'd just sounded like Mom, I looked at them and said, "I'm sorry...ya'll have a good time."

"We will," Ashlyn smiled, giving me a quick kiss on the lips...

~~~~~~

"Jake, it's good to see you, m'boy," Dr. Harry Mesner jovially grinned, when I walked into his office, "Come on in and have a seat."

"Hello, Harry," I heartily greeted him, shaking his hand before I sat down across from him, "How have you and Missus Mesner been doing?"

"Wonderful, absolutely wonderful," I smiled, "How is married life treating you, son?"

"Are you kidding me?" I grinned, "I've found my destiny, Harry; and I'm going to hold on to it with everything I've got."

"Which reminds me," he knowingly grinned, "I haven't seen Ashlyn this happy in a very long time; and I wanted to thank you personally for bringing her back from the brink of despair."

"I don't understand," I said, "What're you talking about, Harry?"

"I'm going to tell you, no; I need to tell you something, Jake" he quietly said, looking around the room as if he were about to divulge top secret information, "But if it ever comes back to haunt me, I'm going to deny it. Do we understand each other?"

Of course," I firmly replied, "I would never repeat anything you tell me in confidence, Harry."

"That's good enough for me," he began, "I've known Ashlyn since she was thirteen years old. I served with her father, Lance Corporal Jeff Matthews, in Vietnam during the bloodiest year of the war in nineteen sixty-eight. I was a Navy Corpsman, and when I received my orders, I ended up in his unit. He was a good guy, and when he got killed in Hue City during the Tet Offensive; I saw to it that his wife and daughter were well taken care of as soon as I made it back home..."

"Three years later, when Ashlyn was sixteen, going on seventeen years old, her mother married this dead-beat, good for nothing asshole who thought that just because his family had money, he could treat people any way he wanted to."

I had an idea where Harry was going with what he was about to tell me, but as opposed to interrupting him, I chose to simply sit back with my mouth closed, and my ears open.

"This is where things get interesting, though," Harry continued, "Of course I didn't hear about this until right before you two got married, but she told me that her mother's husband had tried to molest her, and when Ashlyn brought it to her mother's attention, the woman got irate with her and said, and I quote, "I don't believe you, and if he did, it's all your fault because of the way you dress...you look like a slut in heat."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" I incredulously asked, as Harry nodded his head, "What a bitch."

"That's what I said," He replied, "Fortunately for them; they were both killed when the tornado hit their house, because I was going to press charges against the both of them."

"You and I both, Harry," I angrily told him, "You and I both..."

~~~~~~

Harry and I sat and talked a little while longer until Ashlyn came and got me. The moment she walked into Harry's office, I knew that because I loved her so very much, not excluding the fact that I was her husband; I promised God right then and there that I would do whatever it took to protect her, and that meant giving my own life if that's what was required of me in order to keep my promise.

"Did you boys have a good time talking about me?" Ashlyn teased, "I know that you're not going to get my husband in trouble, are you, Harry?"

"I believe you know me better than that, young lady," Harry grinned, standing as he noticed the presence of Leah and Laura when they'd come into Harry's office, "Who're these two lovely ladies, Ash?"

"These are Jake's little sisters," she proudly smiled, "Please allow me to introduce Miss Leah, and Miss Laura Benson, the two best sister-in-laws that a woman could ever ask for...Leah, Laura, this is my boss, and the chief of surgery here, Doctor Harry Mesner."

"It's nice to meet you, Doctor Mesner," Laura graciously smiled, "I remember you from the wedding."

"Me, too," Leah sweetly replied, "You were the man who gave Ash away at the alter, huh?"

"What an unexpected pleasure," Harry genteelly smiled, as he came from behind his desk to greet them, "I didn't know that Jake had such beautiful young ladies in his family. It's so nice to meet you two." "

"Please," I teased, "You might not think these two are so nice once they get pissed off at you, Harry."

"Uh huh," he chuckled, placing his arms around my sisters' waists, "And I'll bet that you would probably know all about that, huh, Jake?"

"He certainly does," Leah sweetly yet mischievously giggled, "But Jake has been a good big brother to both of us, Doctor Mesner."

"Oh, my goodness, you two need to meet my wife, Deborah," Harry smiled, picking up the telephone on his desk, "She's going to absolutely adore you both," and a second later, Harry smiled, and into the phone, said, "Hi sweetheart; could you come to my office for a moment, please? I have a couple of people that you absolutely must meet. How soon can you be here?"
~~~~~~

"Oh my," Doctor Deborah Mesner smiled, after meeting my sisters, "What a wonderful surprise. It's such a pleasure to meet you two...I saw the both of you at the wedding, but I had no idea that you girls were related to Jake."

"Aren't they simply adorable, dear?" Harry grinned, and then turned to Ash and asked, "Do you have anything on the boards for this afternoon, Ashlyn?"

"No sir," she softly smiled, "At least not unless anything has been posted in the past thirty minutes."

"Good," Harry smiled, receiving a knowing look from Deborah, "Would the four of you like to have dinner with us this evening?"

"Regrettably, I've got band practice this evening, and won't be able to make it," I graciously smiled, "But that doesn't mean that Ash and the girls can't come. How would that be?"

"That would be wonderful," Deborah warmly replied, "Would seven o'clock be too early?"

"Not at all," Ashlyn excitedly smiled, "We'll see you then."

"Take the rest of the day off, Ash," Harry smiled, "That way you'll have enough time to be able to spend a little time with Jake before the three of you come over tonight."

"Thank you both," Ashlyn softly replied, giving Harry and Deborah both a familial hug, "We look forward to it."

"How wonderful," Deborah sweetly grinned, "And be sure to dress casually..."

~~~~~~

I drove my Corvette back to the house while the girls rode in the Jag with Ash in order to be able to talk to the girls and give them a history of Deborah and Harry Mesner, as Ash later told me.

"The Mesners seem like very nice people," Leah commented, on the way home, as Ash later told me.

"They really are, Lee-Lee," Ash sadly smiled, "Deborah had a twin sister who was killed in an accident when the train she was a passenger on derailed. Ever since then, she said that she feels like a big part of her is missing. I know that of all people, you girls can understand what that might feel like."

"How terrible," Leah sadly replied, reaching up from the back seat and placing her hand upon Laura's shoulder, as Laura grabbed Leah's hand, "I don't even want to think about it..."

~~~~~~

Once we all got home, I made certain that everything was ready for rehearsal that night, as we only had a few days left until the we played at the Music festival. While Ashlyn and the girls were out by the pool, I suddenly got an idea for a song, and after picking up my guitar, I hammered out the chords that began to take shape until I'd completed what I'd started.

After I'd written down the melody and had hummed it through until I was satisfied with it, I began the process of writing suitable lyrics that would go well with the driving rock tune that started it all.

Until now, most of the stuff that I'd written had been the slow, ballad type of stuff that is commonly sung with the piano as the accompanying instrument. However, my rock and roll influences were very evident in this song, not to mention the lyrical content. It was a song about a guy (me) who had gladly risked his life to save someone close to him (my little sister); and then feeling like an outcast until he met someone (Ashlyn) who not only healed his broken heart and weary soul, but ended up becoming the woman of his dreams.

I know that I've spoken about what happened to me already, but what I didn't talk about was how I still had those terrible scars when I received my diploma at my high school graduation. Everyone in my class still remembers me having the scars when I walked across the stage, because I was already out of high school before Ashlyn performed the plastic surgeries that really began to make a difference in how I looked. In other words, no one got to see my "new face" because the really important surgeries hadn't taken place until right after I'd graduated high school; because Ashlyn wanted to wait until I had healed a little bit more before she began the reconstructive surgeries that made me look the way I do now.

When I'd finished writing the song, as well as after having sung it through a few more times, I took my guitar out to the pool so that Ashlyn and my sisters could be the first to hear it; and to say that I was excited would be a very large understatement. Besides, this was the first time I'd written about my experiences concerning the fire, the scars it left upon me, and last but certainly not least, the feelings I'd experienced as a result of it.

As I look back now, I realize that by writing that particular song, I was taking the first step when it came to dealing with the demons that the fire had left in its wake. I also realized that once I'd completely ridded myself of the painful memories of that day that happened so long ago, not only would I be totally free, but in my mind; I would become the man that my beautiful Ashlyn told me that I already was as far as she was concerned....Hence the reason I named the song, "Out of The Fire"...

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty

"Hey, ladies," I widely grinned, holding my guitar in one hand, and my chord chart and lyric sheet in the other, "I just wrote this new song and I want your opinion."

"Then sit down and play it for us, baby," Ashlyn excitedly smiled, pulling a chair out for me to sit down in, "If it's anything like the last one you wrote, it's going to be a good one."

"I heard that," Leah grinned, "Jake is a great songwriter, even if he is my big brother."

"So, tell us," Laura asked, "What's this song about?"

"I'll tell you what," I knowingly smiled, "Why don't I play it for you, and then you can tell me what it's about, okay?"

"You've got a deal, Big Brother," she giggled, "Play it!"

I began the song with singing the first verse at a nice semi-fast rhythm, and then as it began to build exponentially, I went into the first chorus while the three of them listened closely, then I played the second verse, followed by the second chorus, and then after playing the next verse where Keith would be playing a smoking lead line, I hit the bridge, exploding into the last chorus, repeating the last line of the chorus three more times until the song came to an end.

Leah squealed as she jumped up and hugged my neck, telling how good she thought the song was. Ashlyn had a very warm and tender smile on her face because, as she later told me; she knew that I was on the road to becoming healed. Laura, on the other hand, simply stood up, gently took my guitar out of my hands and handed it to Ashlyn, and then with huge tears pouring down her pretty little cheeks, she sat in my lap and threw her arms around me and cried, "I never really thanked you for saving my life, Jake...so; thank you, from the bottom of my heart, Big Brother. I love you so much," and then she tucked her beautiful little face into my chest and continued to weep.

"Shh," I tenderly soothed her, "It's okay, baby girl; you don't have to thank me for that. You're my baby sister...I had to save you because I love you; and I can't imagine my life without you in it. Besides, I know that you would've done the same thing for me, wouldn't you?"

"Of course I would've," she sniffled, "I'm not brave like you are, and even though I would have been scared to death, I still would've done the same thing for you."

"I'll let you in on a little secret, Laura honey," I quietly soothed her; "I'm not as brave as you think I am. I was terrified when I went in there, but I knew that I had to get you out and so I went in there anyway."

"You're not afraid of anything, Jake," Laura sniffled, "You've always been here for me and Lee-Lee...all our lives."

"That's what people who love and care about each other are supposed to do, sweetie," I softly replied, wiping her tears with the handkerchief I pulled from my back pocket, "But I think you should know that there are a bunch of things that I'm very afraid of."

"That's a load of crap," she softly smiled, "Name one thing that you're afraid of."

"Alright, I'll tell you," I replied, gently pulling her back away from me so that I could look into her eyes, "I'm terrified of the thought of something bad happening to you, Lee-Lee, Ashlyn, and let's not forget about Mom and Dad."

"I guess I can understand that," she said, "But I still think you're one of the bravest guys I've ever known..."

~~~~~~

My band mates began arriving at the house around six o'clock that evening, and of course Ash, Leah and Laura were still there getting ready to go to Harry and Deborah Mesner's house for dinner. Of course both of my sisters had gone "Gah-Gah" over Keith and Rob ever since they'd met them at the party the past weekend; and I could tell that the guys were attracted to my sisters as well. I had no problem with it, hell, my sisters are both beautiful so; what guy wouldn't find them attractive?

However, I could also tell that both Rob and Keith didn't feel comfortable enough to get my permission to ask Leah or Laura out on a date, and although I thought that it was funny as hell, I began to develop a deep respect for Keith and Rob that lasts to this day. Still though, I could tell that Leah had the hots for Keith, and being the outspoken person that she is, she would not be deterred.

"Jake," she said, pulling me into the kitchen for the purposes of privacy, "I really like Keith, and I can tell that he likes me too."

"Yeah, so," I knowingly grinned, "What am I supposed to do about it?"

"He wants to ask me out, but he's afraid of pissing you off," she flatly said, "Tell him that it's alright if he wants to take me out on a date...please?"

Both of my sisters knew that I could never deny them anything they'd ever asked of me, so, I looked at her, and still wanting to mess with her a little bit, I grinned and asked her, "Did he actually say that he wanted to ask you out, Lee-Lee?"

"No, not in so many words," she said, "But I can still tell that he wants to...call it woman's intuition."

"Oh, alright," I sighed, "I'll talk to him, okay?"

"Good," Laura said, suddenly popping into the kitchen, having heard the conversation Id been having with Leah, "Because I want you to talk to Rob for me...please, Big Brother, please?"

"Aw hell," I groaned, both of them squealing because they knew I'd given in, "I'll talk to them the first chance I get...but you two had better be on your best behavior around those guys. They're good friends of mine as well as an integral part of this band. Do I make myself clear?"

"You worry too much, Jake," Leah, giggled, kissing my cheek.

"She's right," Laura grinned, kissing my other cheek, "Oh, and don't let those two go anywhere just in case you guys get done practicing before we get back this evening, okay?"

"Get the hell outta here," I teased, kissing both of their pretty cheeks, "Harry and Deborah are expecting you guys to be there before long..."

~~~~~~

After Ashlyn had taken my sisters with her to the Mesner's house, everyone was set up and ready to begin rehearsals. I remembered that I'd been elected earlier to write some original music to play at the festival, and in doing so, I presented copies of my new song to every member of the band.

"Holy shit, Jake," Camryn grinned after reading the lyrics, "This is some pretty powerful stuff. I think we ought to open our show with this one," and then looking around the room, she asked, "What do guys think?"

"I don't know," Jessie teased, "We haven't heard it yet...Jake."

"If you're waiting on me then you're backing up, girlie," I chuckled, picking up my guitar, "Here we go," and then I began to play it, immediately garnering the attention of every single member of the band from the first note I played.

When I was done, the room became as silent as a tomb, until Joanie, who stood up and began to clap her hands together, caused everyone else in the room to do the same thing; and it was at that moment that I could feel not only the respect that my peers were showing me, but also the same love for me that I had for them.

"That's definitely a number one song, Jake," Jessie said, after the applause had stopped, "But I'm curious about what inspired you to write it."

"I guess I never told you guys," I quietly said, "Did I?"

"Told us what, bro," Rob compassionately asked, "What're you talking about, Jake?"

Then suddenly I remembered how neither Ashlyn nor my little sisters had relayed much of my being burned when asked about it, making me choose to do the same.

"I got burned in a barbequing accident," I lied, "Someone accidentally knocked over the barbeque pit while I was grilling and my face got burned a little; it was no big deal, really. Ashlyn fixed it for me."

"It doesn't matter," Camryn smiled, "This is still a damned good song, and I can't wait to learn it..."

~~~~~~

It took the rest of my band mates no more than five minutes to learn my new song, "Out of the Fire," before they had it down perfectly. Of course I knew that they would because of the fact that they were all so brilliant, and when we took a short break, Camryn surprised all with a bit of news that only added to the adrenalin that was already pumping through or veins.

"I've got some news," Camryn smiled, "Guess who's going to be the headline act at the Music Festival?"

"I don't know," I grinned, "Who is it?"

"Rick Wakeman," she excitedly replied, "And guess what else?"

"Come on, Cam," Jessie giggled, "You're killing us with all of this guessing stuff. Damn, girl...just tell us."

"Alright, I'll yell you," Camryn excitedly smiled, "There's an audition on Thursday afternoon starting at two-thirty, and whoever passes the audition gets to open for him."

"By "him" do you mean Rick Wakeman?" I asked grinning.

"Of course, ya big doofus," Camryn teased, "Who the hell else did you think I was talking about, Jake? Damn...remind me to tell Ashlyn that she should've fixed your brain when she fixed your face."

"Bite me," I laughed, "Miss Smart Ass."

"Uh huh," she knowingly grinned, "If Ashlyn wasn't such a sweetheart, and I didn't love her so much, I would've bitten you a long time ago, handsome."

"Thanks, Cam," I humbly smiled, my face turning bright red, "That was really sweet of you to say."

"Oh, my God, look at him blush," Janie loudly giggled, "Isn't that just absolutely adorable?"

"Come on, you two," Keith said, in my defense, "Why don't you leave the man alone and stop being such mean bitches all the time?" making the room overflow with laughter.

"So, do you guys want to audition?" I asked, "I'm up for it if everybody else is."

"Hell yeah," Camryn smiled, "Besides, there are going to be A and R representatives there from five different record labels; and the winner also gets a whole hour to play at the festival on the Friday when they open for Rick Wakeman the following Saturday night."

Needless to say, we all agreed, and therefore took the rest of the evening to get all of our originals listed in the order we wanted to play them in. It had a total of sixteen originals with three or four cover tunes mixed in, which more than wrapped up an hour's time slot.

Still though, as a keyboard player, I was simply beside myself at the possibility of being able to open for someone who had basically been like a mentor of sorts to me as a young student of rock and roll. It made me realize in the back of my mind, that I was going to have to keep a tight reign on my emotions when it came time for Covenant to audition, or I might screw up and spoil it for my peers, who'd become like a family to me so; therefore, failure was not an option for me...

~~~~~~

Ashlyn arrived home with Leah and Laura about thirty minutes before practice was over, getting there just in time to hear us play the new song I'd written, "Out of the Fire," one last time before we stopped for the night.

"Oh, my God, you guys," she excitedly grinned, "That sounded absolutely fantastic, really."

"I agree," Leah said, smiling brightly at Keith, "That sounds like something you'd hear on the radio."

"It sure does," Laura replied; her eyes fixed on Rob, "I think you guys should get a record deal."

"Thanks, Leah," Keith smiled, winking at her, "But that's easier said than done."

"Maybe not," Rob softly replied, looking at me with his face burning a bright red color because my sister, Laura, simply couldn't take her eyes off of him, "Tell them what we're going to do this coming Thursday afternoon, Jake."

With that in mind, I informed Ashlyn and my sisters of the up and coming audition, as well as the reasons behind it, and also who was going to be the headline act at the festival on Saturday.

"Oh, wow," Ash happily smiled, hugging me while she sweetly kissed my lips, "And if there are going to be people from five different record labels in attendance, I'll bet you any amount of money in the world that you guys will get at least two, maybe even three offers on a record deal."

"Wouldn't that be nice?" I smiled, and then suddenly remembering my earlier promise to Leah and Laura before they went to Harry and Deborah Mesner's house, I looked at Keith and Rob and told them, "I need to talk to you guys about something before you leave, if you don't mind."

"Sure, Jake," Keith smiled, "Whatever you need, Bro."

"Uh oh," Rob said, "We're not in trouble, are we?"

"Not at all," I chuckled, "Hang out for a few minutes; it's dark outside; and I need to walk Jessie and Janie to their van, and Camryn, to her car..."

~~~~~~

After I made sure that Jessie and Janie were in their vehicle, Joanie had already left with Randy; I walked with Camryn to make sure that she got into her car safely, as it was parked about half a block away.

"I'm sorry if I embarrassed you earlier, Jake," Camryn quietly said, "But there's something that I need to tell you, and I don't want you to take it the wrong way, okay?"

"Of course not," I smiled, "What is it, Cam?"

"Well, it's no secret that I think you're one of the most handsome men I've ever met," she told me, "But I also want you to know that I love you very much."

"Wait a minute, Camryn," I uncomfortably replied, "You know that I..."

"I knew you'd get the wrong idea," she chuckled, "I didn't say that I was in love with you, no. I love you the same way that Leah and Laura do; you know, like a brother. I think that what you and Ashlyn have is something very special, and there is no way on earth that I would ever try to come between you. That's what I wanted to tell you, okay? I also wanted to make sure that everything is cool between you and me."

"Thanks, Camryn," I warmly replied, placing my arm around her shoulders, hugging her from the side as we approached her car, "And just so you know, you and the rest of the band are like family to me, and I love each and every one of you just as much, okay?"

"Now it's my turn to thank you, Jake," she smiled, quickly kissing me on the cheek right before she hopped into her car and started it up, "I'll see you at practice tomorrow, cutie," and then she pulled out and drove away...

~~~~~~

When I got back to the house, I smiled when I found Leah and Keith sitting side by side at the outside patio table beside the swimming pool, while Laura and Rob were doing the same thing, seated directly across from them on the other side of the patio table

"What's up, Jake?" Keith smiled, "You said that you had something you wanted to talk to me and Rob about?"

"Seeing as how I was put up to this, I'll get right to the point," I replied, casting a knowing grin at my sisters, "Keith, Leah told me earlier this evening that she really likes you and wants you to ask her for a date; and Rob, Laura told me the same thing about you."

"I can handle that," Keith happily grinned, immediately taking Leah's hand, "But you're going to tell me that Rob and I both need to ask for your permission before we ask your sisters out, right?"

"Not at all, they're both eighteen and considered to be adults now," I firmly replied, "The only thing I ask of you is that you treat them gently, kindly, and last but not least; with full and total respect. Is that clear, guys?"
"Very clear," Rob humbly smiled, "Thank you, Jake. I promise you that I won't let you down. Laura is just as safe with me as she would be in her mother's arms."

"I second that motion," Keith widely grinned, "And thanks, Jake."

"You're both very welcome," I replied, winking at Leah and Laura, "Now, if there isn't anything else; I'm going back into the house to spend some quality time with my wife...

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn smiled, as she was changing into a pair of shorts and a tee shirt, "It sounds to me like you guys are on your way to doing something really great."

"I'll be honest with you," I softly replied smiling, "If I was planning on trying to make it in the music industry, the group of people that I'm playing with would be my first choice in musicians when it came to looking for quality players, that's for sure."

"So, what're you trying to say," she asked me, a troubled look on her face, "Are you telling me that you're not going to at least give it a chance?"

"Oh, no, I'm sorry honey, that's not what I'm saying at all," I gently replied, pulling her into my arms, "I'm just trying to tell you that the competition is very tough; and while I'm hoping for the best, I'm also going to be prepared for the worst. I have to; because that's the only way I know how to handle life's disappointments sometimes."

"I understand, my love," she smiled, leaning in and tenderly kissing my lips, "But I still say that you guys are going to outshine everyone at the festival."

"That's what you're supposed to say," I teased, "You're my wife."

"Mmm, I sure am," she softly purred, "And I love being married to you, Jake; I really do..."

~~~~~~

I awoke to an empty bed the next morning, smelling the heavenly aroma of freshly brewed coffee; putting a smile on my face as it wafted down the hall and into mine and Ashlyn's bedroom. However, my bladder was screaming for relief so; I got up and headed straight for the bathroom where I took a pee and then washed my hands and face when I was done. After I put some clothes on, a pair of boxers and a tee shirt, I followed the coffee's aromatic trail which led me into the kitchen.

After noticing that it was a few minutes past ten o'clock in the morning, I figured that Ashlyn had gone to work so; imagine my surprise when I saw her sitting at the table chatting with Leah and Laura dressed in a pair of short shorts and her bikini top.

"Good morning, handsome," she sweetly smiled, getting up from the table to greet me with a hug and a kiss, "Sit down and I'll pour you a cup of coffee, baby."

"I'm not trying to sound like an asshole," I yawned, "But aren't you supposed to be at work right now?"

"Nope," she giggled, kissing my lips as she placed a cup of coffee on the table in front of me, and then sat down in the empty chair beside me, "And there's a reason why."

"Do I need to know," I cautiously asked, "Or should I just not worry about it and go with the flow?"

"I don't mind if you know," she sweetly told me, "Harry told me last night that I've completed and met all of the requirements for my ACGME requirements."

"Congratulations, baby, that's great news," I smiled, gently hugging her, "I'm so proud of you, Ashlyn," and then I sheepishly asked, "Please forgive my ignorance, but what does ACGME stand for?"

"It stands for the Accreditation Council for Graduate Medical Education," Ash proudly replied, "And it also means that my fellowship is officially over."

"Oh, wow, that is good news, Ashlyn," I said, at realizing what she just told me meant not only for her, but for us as well, "I'm so proud of you, baby, and I know that your family would be as equally as proud of you as we all are," and then I pulled her back into my arms and held her closely.

"I'm happy that you're proud of me, and I love you for what you said about my family," she tenderly replied; and then she suddenly smiled very brightly and asked me, "Do wanna know something else?"

"Of course," I grinned, "I always want to know what's in that brilliant mind of yours"

"It's kind of a surprise," she girlishly giggled, "Harry asked me last night if I could get you to come to the hospital with me this morning so that he can take pictures of you."

"Pictures," I asked, as Leah and Laura remained eerily quiet, "Why does he want to take pictures of me?"

"I told you it was a surprise, silly," Ashlyn softly smiled, "Please do this for me, Jake...Please?"

"You know that I can't say "No" to you, Ash," I grinned, eliciting a near silent squeal, "Give me a chance to get another cup of coffee in me, and then after I take a shower, we'll leave, okay?"

"Thank you, Jake," she softly purred, tenderly kissing my lips, "You won't regret this, I promise..."

~~~~~~

Once we were all on the road and headed south to Galveston, I looked into my rearview mirror where Leah and Laura were sitting, each of them looking like the cat that ate the canary.

"So tell me, ladies," I teased, "Did you two have a good time last night?"

"We sure did," Leah grinned, "Not that it's any of your business, Jake."

"That's right, Jake," Laura laughed, "It's none of your business."

"Do they always repeat each other like that?" Ashlyn softly chuckled.

"That's nothing," I laughed, "They used to finish each other's sentences when they were little."

"Maybe so," Leah giggled, "But at least we didn't hang out the window and throw up because we drank too much when we were out partying with our friends."

"Jeez, I only did that one time," I told them, "And it was after the Spring Dance my junior year in high school so; shut up, you two."

"I'd be careful about how you talk to us if I were you, Jake," Leah playfully warned.

"Yeah," Laura laughed, "Mom and Dad still don't know about that."

"Oh, yes they do," I victoriously replied, "I told Dad about it the next day."

"That's was probably because he could smell the puke where you threw up in Mom's Rose garden," Leah began to giggle again, "You should've seen his face that next morning at breakfast, Ashlyn. It was a green as a Christmas tree, and his eyes were so bloodshot they looked like roadmaps."

After no longer being able to hold back her laughter, Ashlyn finally let loose and began to loudly giggle like a school girl, also snorting with no propriety whatsoever, which in turn, made Leah and Laura end up following right behind her. By this time I'd become very used to having my little sisters busting my chops so, I simply shook my head smiling, and kept my eyes on the road.

"Don't laugh at those two, sweetheart," I playfully complained, "It only makes them that much worse."

"Shut up, Jake," Laura laughed, "You love this shit, and you know it so; there," as she stuck her tongue out while still laughing.

"She's right, Jake," Leah chimed in giggling, "Quit all that whining, you big sissy. Wait until Laura and I tell Keith and Rob about what a big baby you are."

"Go right ahead," I teased back, "Wait until I tell them what bitches you two can be. How do you like that shit, Missy?"

Suddenly the laughter stopped, and when I looked into my rearview mirror for the second time, Leah glared back and angrily growled, "You can be such an asshole sometimes, Jake...and stop calling me, Missy."

"Uh huh," I knowingly grinned at Ashlyn, "That's what I thought..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty One

"Thanks for coming back this morning, Jake," Harry Mesner smiled, as he greeted me the moment I set foot into the hospital, "I hope it wasn't too much of an inconvenience for you, but I need to take some pictures of you for the purposes of Ashlyn's accreditation with the A.C.G.M.E."

"Aw, Ash, honey," I softly smiled, "Why didn't you tell me this in the first place?"

"I didn't want you to feel like you were obligated, baby," she meekly replied, "I hope you can forgive me for not telling you everything."

"Come on, now," I kindly replied, "There's nothing to forgive, baby," and with that said, I leaned down and very tenderly kissed her soft lips in front of everyone who was in the hallway, Harry included.

"Jake," Ashlyn softly scolded me smiling, her face turning bright red, "You know better than to do that here."

"Let's go to my office and take the pictures, m'boy," Harry laughed, "That way Ashlyn will have ample time for her face to regain its color," and then we were off, me, Harry, and Ashlyn, with my sisters, Leah and Laura in tow...

~~~~~~

The pictures of me that Ashlyn had snapped before my surgery had been taken with a Minolta XG-1, which had a thirty-five millimeters lens. Harry had them in his office to show me as soon as we arrived, and this was the first time I'd seen them. It was all I could do to keep the contents of my stomach from rising into my throat.

It was all I could do to look at the burnt, hideous, mangled flesh on what was once my face, looking like it was ready to melt and drip onto my shoulders at any moment.

"My God," I gasped, a sick feeling beginning to overcome me as tears began to fill my eyes and pour down my face. I had to turn away because I could no longer look at the photos that showed my face in the condition it once was in.

"Jake, are you alright, baby?" Ashlyn worriedly asked, "You look a little pale."

"No," I sniffled, holding onto my composure by my fingernail, "Please take those terrible pictures away, Ash...please?"

"I'm sorry, Jake," Harry apologetically replied, "I know that it must be hard for you to look at these things," pulling out a drawer and placing the photos inside of it before he closed it back shut.

"What an understatement," I harshly snapped, "I could've gone for the rest of my life without looking at those damn things again. What the hell were you thinking, Harry?"

"I'll tell you what I was thinking, Jake," he defensively replied, "I was thinking about what a great job your wife did when it came to fixing your face. I was also thinking that you needed to see those pictures so that you never forget what an asset Ashlyn is to the Medical field. I'm sorry for offending you, but I stand by what I just said and did. And just in case you might get angry with your wife for making you look at the pictures, don't. It was my idea, not hers. "

"I'm sorry, but will you all excuse me?" I asked, suddenly beginning to feel suffocated, "I need to get out of here for a few minutes," and then when I saw the worried look on Ashlyn's face, I placed the palm of my left hand against her right cheek and softly told her, "I'll be alright, I need to clear my head for a few minutes, okay, baby?"

"Take all the time you need, Jake," she tenderly smiled, reaching up and pulling me downward with her arms to give me a kiss, "We'll be right here when you get back," after which, I opened the door to Harry's office and left, closing it behind me...

~~~~~~

After I left the hospital I walked diagonally across four city blocks until I came to Stewart Beach Park, which sat on the shoreline of the Gulf of Mexico. Once I found an open table, I sat down and opened the cold soda that I'd stopped and purchased along the way.

It was an absolutely beautiful morning and the meteorologists had said that the temperature that day would reach no higher the seventy-eight degrees with a low of sixty-five in the evening and on into the night.

As I sat watching the children play in the water, my mind went back in time to when life was simpler. Leah and Laura were six years old and I was eight, going on nine. Mom and Dad had carried us to this very same beach, and I could somehow feel the sunburn that I'd received that day due to not allowing my father to apply any sunscreen to my shoulders.

All of a sudden I found myself back in the theater of my old high school, searching for my sister, Laura, and her friend, Teri Palmer, while the flames blazed all around me, stinging, tearing, and melting the mangled flesh from my bones. I began to see a doorway with bright light coming from the other side of it, but right before I reached it; everything went dark.

"Are you okay, Mister?" said a child's voice; making me open my eyes to find myself not only slumped over the picnic table I'd sat down at, but also and a lady standing next to the child who apparently was his mother, both of whom were looking at me with concern in their eyes.

"You were crying in your sleep;" the lady politely said, "We thought something might have been wrong with you."

"No, I'm alright,," I disarmingly smiled, "Thank you both," and then I stood up, got myself together, and then walked back to the hospital at a brisk pace...

~~~~~~

When I arrived back in Harry's office, Ashlyn, Leah, and Laura were sitting down and chatting with him. The moment Ashlyn saw me; she immediately rose to her feet and gently threw her arms around my neck

"Are you alright, my love?" she softly asked, with deep concern in her voice, "We've been worried about you."

"I'm sorry, everyone," I softly replied, and then looked into Ash's eyes and told her, "Please forgive my childish behavior just now. I have no excuse for it, and I apologize from the bottom of my heart."

"There's nothing to forgive, Jake," she tenderly replied smiling, "Are you ready to let Harry take a couple of pictures of that beautiful face of yours?"

"As ready as I'll ever be, I guess," I grinned, and then still grinning at Harry, I chuckled and said, "I'm ready any time that you are, Harry."

"That's good news, partner," he heartily replied, as he reached over and gently patted my shoulder. Then he reached into his desk drawer, and after withdrawing the same kind of camera that Ashlyn had used to take the "Before" pictures of me, he held it up and said, "If you don't mind standing against that wall over there, I'll go ahead and get this over with as soon as possible, my friend."

"Take all the time you need, Harry," I smiled, and then did as he requested while he began taking the "After" pictures of me...

~~~~~~

Both of my sisters had remained silent throughout the whole picture taking ordeal. However, once were in the parking garage and Ashlyn and the girls were about to get in Ash's Jaguar, Leah looked aver at me and asked, "Are you sure you're okay, Jake?"

As I'm sure you can probably tell by now, Leah was the more outspoken one when it came to my sisters, and in being so, she looked over at Laura, and after a silent agreement had been reached between the two of them, Leah looked back at me and said, "I'm going to ride back to the house with you, and Laura's gonna ride with Ashlyn. Is that alright with you, Jake?"

"Of course it is, I agreed, knowing better than to argue with her at that moment. Then I leaned over and kissed Ashlyn's lips and told her, "We'll see you back at the house, baby."

"Okay, handsome" she sweetly replied smiling, "Drive carefully, my love..."

~~~~~~

Once we were out of parking garage and were headed toward the house, I could tell that Leah had something on her mind so; I simply smiled and asked, "Okay, little sister; what's going on in that pretty little head of yours?"

"I was really worried about you back there, Jake," she quietly replied, "Why did you leave Harry's office...and where did you go?"

"I needed to clear my head after looking at those pictures, Lee-Lee," I told her, "Surely you can understand that."

"I can, and I do," she replied, "I was just worried. Are you alright now?"

"Of course I am," I gently smiled, reaching for her hand and momentarily holding it, "I just had to work some stuff out in my head, that's all."

"Okay then," she contently smiled, my answer apparently having satisfied her curiosity. Then she widely smiled and told me, "Keith and Rob told me and Laura that you're the best keyboard player that they've ever heard, or seen."

"Is that right," I appreciatively grinned, "Well, I think that they're pretty good, too."

"I need to ask you a question; Jake," she matter-of-factly said, "And I want an honest answer, okay?"

"I've never once lied to you or Laura," I told her, "And I'm not about to start now so; what would you like to know, my curious little sister?"

"You're so silly," she sweetly giggled, and then her face turned serious as she asked, "Do you care that Laura and I are dating Rob and Keith? And the reason I'm asking is because they don't want to do anything to offend you, and they damn sure don't want to cause any hard feelings between you guys."

"You and Laura are both eighteen now, and according to the law, you're considered to be adults. As far as whom you date is concerned, well, that's none of my business," I replied, "Keith Davis and Rob Walters are a couple of very nice guys who both come from great families. However, and I'm only going to say this once, I expect you and Laura to be on your best behavior around those guys at all times, because not only do you represent me, but you also represent our whole family. And I think you know what I'm talking about, yes?"

"Duh, Big Brother," Leah good naturedly teased, "I'm not stupid ya know."

"I know you're not," I said, "One more thing, and I'm not trying to sound like Mom and Dad, but you're both grown women. What you two do in your personal lives is none of my business, but I expect the two of you to be responsible when it comes to certain things, young lady."

"Don't worry, Jake, Mom put the both of us on the pill as soon as we were old enough to start dating," she quietly but sweetly told me, and then after leaning across the console of my car, my sister softly kissed me on the cheek and said, "Thank you for being so sweet to us all our lives, and thank you for caring, Jake...we both love you very much."

"I know you do; baby girl," I warmly smiled, "And I love you, too, both of you..."

~~~~~~

Over a period of the next two days, we, as a band, Covenant, worked very hard to make certain that there were no surprises and no mistakes. Any time that any one of us messed up, we neither complained, nor did we give accusatory looks at whoever it was that did it, we simply smiled and started over, encouraging one another to do our very best.

At the end of each song, we self critiqued what we did, looking for anything that needed improvement. I felt very blessed to be able to play music with such a talented group of young people, and every time I had the opportunity, I thanked God for allowing me to be in the position I was in. On the last night before the audition that next afternoon, we chose to sit back, and as opposed to practicing and burning ourselves out, we simply enjoyed being together with one another, relishing the praise that we made certain to give one another for our accomplishments.

~~~~~~

I'd gone to the store earlier, and because none of us in the band drank alcohol, I bought four big bottles of sparkling grape soda, pouring everyone a glass to celebrate the next day's audition.

"I'd like to propose a toast," Camryn smiled, as she stood up with her glass in hand, "I'd like to thank Jake and Ashlyn, not only for giving us a place to practice, but also for the example they've set by showing the rest of us what it means for two people to truly love and care for one another the way that they do; to Jake and Ashlyn," which was followed by soft cheers while everyone sipped their drinks.

I felt very good just then, and knowing that the time had come for me to tell my peers, no, make that my friends, what I'd been feeling ever since we played our first song together, I stood up to speak.

"I'm not going to propose a toast or anything like that," I began, "But there's something that I want you all to know. It began after the first time we played that very first song on the very first day we all got together here. All my life I'd dreamed of doing something like this, but knowing how fierce the competition is in the recording industry, I never thought that I'd ever amount to a hill of beans, musically..."
"...Then I met this really amazing group of people who not only encouraged me to do my best, but they also taught me how to reach down inside of myself and bring out the true talent that God gave me... Tomorrow we will stand on the razor edge of a great precipice; and if we pass the audition, that will be fantastic and many doors will be open for us. But if we don't, it still won't alter the fact that I love each and every one of you with all of my heart...and that will never change."

I suddenly heard someone begin to sniffle, and looking in the direction the sound came from, I saw Camryn sitting on her stool with big tears raining down her pretty face, but before I could respond, she quickly rose to her feet and within milliseconds, her arms were around my neck and her face was buried in my chest as she continued to cry.

"Don't cry, Cam," I gently replied, "I didn't mean to upset you, I swear."

"That's just it, you didn't upset me at all," she softly replied, leaning slightly away from me in order to be able to see my face, "You're the first person, well, the first man that's ever told me he loved me without having an ulterior motive; and I'm just happy, Jake...really happy."

"Dammit, Camryn," I teased, "Just when I thought I had women all figured out, you go and pull this crap."

"Oh, shut up," she giggled, "Just when I thought you were a nice guy, you go and pull this crap."

"No, shit, Jake," Jessie Harris teased, as she and her sisters began to hug me as well, "Don't be an ass all your life, because we love you, too...all of us."

"She's right, bro," Randy grinned, as he, Rob, and Keith all joined in until it evolved into one great big group hug, "I think I speak for everyone here when I say that without you, none of this would be possible..."

~~~~~~

After practice was over with, Rob and Keith asked me if it was okay if they took Laura and Leah out for dinner.

"We'll have them back at a decent hour," Keith smiled, holding hands with Leah, "If it's alright with you?"

"C'mon, bro," I grinned, "You don't need my permission. Keith. And if it means anything, I'm glad that my sisters are with you and Rob. I know that you guys will take good care of them, and it's one less thing I have to worry about."

"Don't wait up for us, Jake," Leah giggled, "Besides; Ashlyn gave us a set of keys to get back into the house with, okay?"

"That's fine, sweetie," I smiled, placing my arms around her's and Laura's waist, and then deciding to tease them one last time before they left for the evening, I smiled, and said, "Don't wake me up either. Now that I'm a married man, I've turned into a grumpy bastard."

"What do you mean now that you're married?" Laura giggled "You've always been a grumpy bastard, Jake," both of them giggling as they walked out of the front door.

"Damn those two," I smiled, as Ashlyn laughed, "Those girls pride themselves on being a pain in my ass."

"Why don't you tell that stuff to someone who believes it, Jake?" she grinned, "You wouldn't have it any other way, and you and I both know it so; hush."

"You're right, Ash," I chuckled, "But I can't let them know that, or else they'd both be that much worse."

"That's bullshit, too," she continued laughing, "You'd love it that much more."

"Aw, hell," I chuckled, taking a seat beside her on the couch and pulling her into my arms, "I can't get anything past you, can I, my love?"

"Nope," she teased, quickly kissing my lips, "But that doesn't mean that I don't love you, baby."

"I know," I told her, gently kissing her lips in return, "Have I told you lately how much I love you, Ashlyn Benson?"

"Yes, you tell me all the time," she sweetly purred, "And I adore you so much because of it, my beautiful husband..."

~~~~~~

Later that night after Ashlyn and I had finished making love, my beautiful wife lay naked, sleeping in my arms with her body snuggled nice and warm next to mine. True to their words, I heard my sisters coming into the house around eleven-thirty that evening. And then after another few moments, I heard the door to their room quietly close, which allowed me to relax knowing that they'd made it back safe and sound.

As I lay there in the darkness beginning to allow my body to release the day's tension, which wasn't really that much; I began to think about everything that had happened to me up to this point in my life. I thought about growing up with Leah and Laura and how sweet they were when they were little. Don't get me wrong, I knew that the two of them loved aggravating the shit out of me, but it had always been done with love and kindness.

And although they'd pulled one of their never-ending pranks on me when we were younger, they took the repercussions of their actions fairly well, except for the one time in the not so distant past when Leah slapped me in the face. However, even then, things between us still found a way of working themselves out.

I thought about the fire that had left me severely scarred, and terrified that I was going to end up looking like some kind of gross oddity for the rest of my life. I remembered thinking that because of those same scars, I was going to be cursed to have to spend the rest of my life alone, not knowing what it felt like to be loved by a woman, as well as everything that went with it. I even remembered how the girls I went to school with treated me, too. Sure, they were nice enough to say kind things to my face, but it was when my back was turned that their true feelings came out, which brought Robyn Beryl to mind.

It was her words that cut me the deepest, and although she, too, was somewhat kind in her actions toward me, my gut told me that just the thought of my touching her made her skin crawl. Even when I walked across the stage to receive my diploma at graduation, I still bore the scars that the fire left in its wake, but I was beginning to take on a very different mindset by that time.

Even though I was certain my classmates would remember me as being tragically scarred, as well as permanently damaged; I'd been given assurance by a very special person that not only would I be made whole again, but also so beautifully new that, unless someone had truly taken the time to really get to know before hand, they would never in a million years be able to recognize me once this person was finished with me...That special person would also, through what I now know was God's divine intervention, come to mean everything to me, as would I also come to mean to that person...my beautiful Ashlyn.

And it was at that moment that all of those terrible and painful thoughts were permanently eradicated when I thought of her, too...Ashlyn, the beautiful woman who lay next to me, the kind and gentle soul whom, just being near her, drove the torment from my heart, the woman who, after removing the terrible scars that once brought me pain and anguish, loved me enough to want to spend the rest of her life with me...this woman who had freely given herself to me and was now my wife.

It hadn't been but a couple of months ago that we had become man and wife, and even though Ashlyn was almost seven years, and what some people would call a full generation, older than me, she never once stopped encouraging me to be the man that she claimed she knew I already was, and had no need to prove that fact to her, or anyone else for that matter. It was also then that the words which my father once told me about her at our wedding came to full bearing in my heart, soul, mind and body, "This girl doesn't love you because she needs you. She needs you because she loves you, Jake!"

"Damn," I thought to myself, "You said a mouthful there, Dad," leaving a smile on my face at remembering what he'd said, knowing that he spoken the truth. Shortly thereafter, sleep began to permeate my conscious mind, making me drift off with the promise of something wonderfully new on the horizon in the not too distant future...something that would not only more permanently cement the bond between Ashlyn and I, but would also make a positive impact on the world and give peace and hope to those who, before then, had only known pain and anguish...

~~~~~~

The next morning when I woke up, I once again woke to an empty bed. However, when I looked at the clock I saw that it was nearing ten o'clock; and knowing that my band mates would be at the house in another ninety minutes, I immediately put on a pair of boxers and a tee shirt and made my way toward the kitchen to get some coffee in me before I had to get dressed...

~~~~~~

Imagine my surprise when I walked into the kitchen and discovered that the Harris sisters were already there, sitting around the kitchen table with Ashlyn, Leah, and Laura, all of them grinning at me like the proverbial Cheshire cat; as their eyes scanned my body from head to foot."

"OH SHIT," I yelled, and then made a mad dash back to the bedroom to throw on a pair of pants, their girlish laughter echoing all the way down the hall for me to hear.

When I returned to the kitchen my face was beet red, and I heard Joanie Harris giggling along with the rest of the females sitting at the kitchen table as she smiled and told me, "Damn Jake, I never knew you had such nice legs," which made not only the other two Harris sisters, but also my own sisters, and leave us not forget my wife, Ashlyn; all fall into a fit of sophomoric, girlish giggles as they laughed at my expense.

"Ha, ha," I sarcastically said, "Ya'll are about as funny as a rubber crutch."

"Oh, lighten up, you big baby," Jessie giggled, "We were only teasing you. We didn't really see anything."

"Whatever," I chuckled, "I guess I should count my blessings...at least Camryn wasn't here, or else she'd never let me live it down."

No sooner had I mentioned Camryn's name when I heard the toilet flush in the front bathroom, and then as the door opened a few seconds later, she appeared with a knowing grin on her face saying, "Damn, I missed it," which of course was followed by another round of female laughter.

"What're you girls doing here this early?" I asked, I thought we weren't supposed to start breaking the gear down for at least another hour and a half."

"I called Ashlyn this morning and asked her if it was alright, Jake," Camryn said, "Me, Jessie, Janie and Joanie wanted to talk to you away from the guys for a little while. Please don't be mad."

"Of course I'm not mad," I gently replied, "Is something wrong?"

"Yes, and no," Camryn uneasily answered, "If we tell you the truth, do you promise that you won't get upset?"

"Come on, Cam," I assured her, "It can't be that bad can it?"

"We think it is," she began, "All of you guys in the band have all played in front of people before and you're all more or less seasoned pros. This going to be our first time playing in front of a big audience, and to tell you the truth, we're scared to death that we're going to mess up and make you guys look bad."

It was then that I came to realize exactly how much trust and responsibility had been placed on my shoulders; and in doing so, I came to realize that the entire fate of Covenant was now in my hands and in my hands alone. I wasn't really worried about Rob, Keith, and Randy, because I knew from having already talked to them that those guys had all played in most of the local clubs and bars that were in and around the Houston area.

As far as I was concerned, I'd played at countless recitals by that time and I was no more afraid of an audience, regardless of the size, than I was the man in the moon, or the proverbial monster under the bed that we all fear as children. Still though, the female members of Covenant had never done so, and now they were afraid. So, as someone they apparently looked up to, I knew that I was the one who was going to have to do whatever it took to relieve their fears.

"Haven't you and your sisters ever played at recitals, Jess?" I asked, "After all, I know that you've all three been classically trained, yes?"

"Of course we have," Jessie said, "But the recitals that we played at were always held at our teacher's house. Plus, there were never more than fifteen to twenty people there at one time; and even then we were still terrified, Jake."

"This will be no different, I promise you," I gently told them, "Not only are we going to be in a dark theater, but there are only going to be maybe two, or three people there at the most, and that's counting the judge, or judges if there's going to be more than one. Besides, with the stage lights on, you won't be able to see more than four or five rows back, believe me."

"But you don't understand, Jake," Camryn said, tears pouring from her eyes like a spring rain, "We're really scared," and then she couldn't continue for crying.

"You're making a mountain out of a molehill," I softly told them, "It's not going to be as bad as you think, I promise."

"That's easy for you to say, Jake," Joanie suddenly and angrily replied, "You don't know what it feels like to be afraid. You're a real good looking guy, and people love you so; this stuff has never been a problem for someone like you."

"Look, I've never lied to any of you, and I'm not about to start now," I calmly replied, trying my best to maintain my temper, "But if ..."

"I've got an idea," Ashlyn smiled, as she politely interrupted, rising from her seat and walking into her office to retrieve her briefcase. Upon her return, she took a moment to knowingly look into my eyes, and then sweetly asked, "Jake, I need you to do something for me, baby. Would you go for a drive for about an hour or so? I think some girl talk is just what the Doctor ordered here."

"No problem," I replied, "But where am I supposed to go?"

"Do you remember that restaurant down the road where I you and I went breakfast that one morning?" she smiled, as I nodded my head, "Good, go get yourself something to eat...and take your time, okay sweetie? Everything is going to be fine here, I promise," and then she leaned over and gave me a gentle kiss...

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty-Two

The restaurant that Ashlyn was talking about was a place which is no longer there, called, "Sheridan's Diner". It was family owned and operated and had been there, according to Ashlyn, since way before either of us were born. Robert and Alice Sheridan were two of the finest people I've ever met, and on that particular morning, Ms. Alice met me at the door with a smile on her face and a menu in her hand.

"Good morning, Jake," she brightly smiled, "Where is that pretty wife of yours?" and after she seated me, I explained the situation to her, telling her that I was there to eat breakfast, if they were still serving it.

"Of course we're still serving breakfast, young'un," she sweetly replied, in her genteel South Texas accent, "What can I get for you besides some coffee?"

"How about a Sausage Omelet with Jalapeno Peppers in it?" I grinned, "And could you give me some hash browns on the side, please?"

"Comin right up, cutie," she grinned, "Would you like a glass of Orange Juice as well?"

"Yes, ma'am," I respectfully replied, "Oh, and could you ask Mister Robert to put some of that killer hot sauce that you guys make in a little bowl on the side, please?"

"I sure will," she kindly replied, gently patting me on the cheek, "I'll be right back with your coffee and O.J., hon."

"Yes, ma'am," I smiled, "Thank you, Ms. Alice."

"Any time, baby," she grinned, "It's always good to see you, Jake."

"Thank you, Ms. Alice," I politely replied, "It's good to see you, too..."

~~~~~~

Meanwhile, Ashlyn later told me what had occurred right after I left, and had been gone long enough for her to know that I wasn't going to return any time soon.

"Okay Ladies, what I'm about to say to you is very important, and I'm going to let you know ahead of time that I am in no way trying to be a bitch to the four of you," she told Camryn, and the Harris sisters, "But Joanie, you don't know what the fuck you're talking about, and you're wrong about Jake...dead wrong.."

"Oh, really," she spat, in a halfway hateful tone of voice, "And just how would you know that? You don't play an instrument, Ashlyn."

As opposed to saying anything further, she simply reached into her briefcase, retrieving a manila folder, and then after closing her briefcase, she reached into the folder, and pulling out a stack of the "Before" pictures of me that had been taken before she'd done the reconstructive surgery on me. Then she sat them down on the table and said, "I want the four of you to look at these pictures; and don't say a word until you've seen them all."

Ashlyn told me that it got as quiet as a tomb, and when the four of them looked at the pictures, she could clearly see by the awful looks on their faces that they were disgusted by what they saw.

"God, these are awful, Ashlyn," Joanie quietly said, after having looked at the photos, "Why would you show us those terrible pictures, and what does this have to do with Jake?"

"This is Jake, dammit," Ashlyn almost growled, after showing her one of the photos and then slamming it down on the table, "He was burned in a fire when he laid his own life on the line to save someone else's. You have no earthly idea what it means to be afraid, young lady. I was there when he was afraid that he was never going to look the same again. I was there when the girl he loved shunned him because of his scars; and I was there when everyone but his family treated him like he was some kind of monster. Oh, and I was also there when he was afraid of walking across the stage to receive his high school diploma because of the way he looked," and by this time, Ashlyn was nearly in tears, "But you wanna know what? He did it anyway...he did it, regardless of how afraid he was. There's something else I think you need to know. Even though he was terrified at the thought of having to go through a very dreadful, very frightening, not to mention an extremely dangerous and mentally taxing ordeal while he was undergoing the five plastic surgeries that were performed on him; he still did it anyway, with the recovery being even more painful for him than the surgery itself...Jake is the bravest man I've ever known, or will ever know; and he's got more heart than anyone I've ever met, and that includes the four of you put together."

Then she gave them a deathly cold stare, and with an angry, quietly seething, tone of voice, Ashlyn said, "All Jake ever wanted to do was play his music, and if you think he's the musician as well as the person that you say he is, then you need to get over your spoiled little girl bullshit and help him put on a good show...you owe him that much. If not, then all four of you can take your shit and get the fuck outta here, because I'm not going to let anyone hurt my beautiful Jake any more than he's already been hurt," and by that time my precious Ashlyn was so drained and overcome by emotion, that she laid her head down onto the table and cried like she'd just lost her best friend...

~~~~~~

When I returned to the house, the girls were all sitting around the table, every single one of them looking like they'd been crying. Ashlyn immediately rose from the table and placed her arms around my neck, while she held me close. At the time I didn't know why, but she suddenly began to cry into my chest which immediately made me worry.

"What's wrong, baby?" I softly asked her, "Are you alright, Ash?"

"Yes, as a matter of fact, everything is perfect," she replied, gently leaning away from me smiling, "I believe that Camryn, Jessie, Janie and Joanie have something that they'd like to say to you," and then after looking at Leah and Laura, she smiled, and told them, "Come on, sweeties, we need to leave them all alone for a few minutes...we'll be out by the pool, Jake," and with that said, Ashlyn gently kissed my lips, and then she and my sisters walked out the back door to the patio, closing it behind them...
~~~~~~

Before I had the chance to say anything, the four of them slowly approached me and Joanie, who apparently was speaking for all of them, took my hand and led me back to the table, politely asking me to take a seat. After I'd done what was asked of me, they, too, calmly took their seats at the table as well.

However, I immediately took notice of the way they were all looking at me. It wasn't bad, mind you. It was more a look of extreme admiration, almost adoringly so, and while I felt a little uneasy, I still maintained my composure, somehow knowing that something very important was about to take place.

"We're so sorry, Jake," Camryn began to cry, tears suddenly beginning to pour down her face by the bucketfuls, "We've been a bunch of selfish bitches and we can only hope that you will find it in that beautiful heart of yours to forgive us," and no sooner had she spoken than the Harris sisters also began to weep.

"Please don't cry," I gently pleaded with them, my heart nearing the breaking point at seeing my friends so upset, "First of all, there's nothing to forgive so; please stop crying. Don't you girls know that when you hurt, I hurt, too," and of course that comment only caused them to weep that much harder.

It took a few minutes before I could understand what they were telling me, but in the end, they all let me know that they were going to do what ever it took to make us all sound our very best.

"I love the four of you very much," I appreciatively told them, "And I want to tell you all how very brave I think you are for facing your fear."

"We love you, too, Jake," Jessie sniffled, standing up and walking around to where I was sitting at the table. Then she leaned down and tenderly kissed my cheek, and then she sweetly said, "We're also very thankful and honored to be playing on the same stage with you."

"Thank you," I smiled, "But we need to get moving."

"No shit, Sherlock," she giggled, looking at her watch, "The guys are going to be here any minute so; get off of your lazy ass and start breaking your gear down. We've got an audition in three hours, and there's still a lot of stuff to do."

"Thadda girl," I grinned, goosing her in the ribs as I stood, eliciting a delightful squeal from her, "Don't take any shit..."

~~~~~~

Once we were all set up on the main stage at the Hofheinz Pavilion on the University of Houston campus, a lady named Lindsay Peterson walked in and took a seat in the fifth row, and said, "You can begin whenever you're ready, folks, but remember to play a fast one and a slow one, because that's about all we'll have time for."

We opened up with "Out of the Fire" and ended with "In My Heart." None of us missed a single note as we played, and our harmonies were as perfect as perfect could be.

"Damn," Ms. Peterson widely grinned, as she walked toward the stage, "You guys are too good to be just an opening act, but I'm going to do it anyway. Congratulations, you made it," and then handing me her business card, she smiled and said, "Call me at seven o'clock this evening. I'll tell you where you need to be tomorrow and when you need to be there. Oh, and stick around for a few minutes. My assistant has some paperwork that I need you to fill out."

"Thank you, Ms. Peterson," I grinned, shaking her hand, "Thank you very much."

"You're welcome, kid," she chuckled, "And I want you to call me Lindsay like everyone else does...my assistant will be here in a few minutes, okay?"

"Okay," I grinned, "Thanks for giving us this opportunity, Lindsay."

"I didn't give you anything," she chuckled, "You earned it," and then she walked away smiling.

All of a sudden Ashlyn came down the aisles with a smile on her face and her arms open wide.

"You did it, Jake," she excitedly said, her beautiful blue eyes dancing like candles, "I'm so proud of all of you....I just knew you were going to do this, I don't know how, but I knew it."

"You knew more than I did," I softly replied, as I hugged her, "Thank you for having the faith in me that it took to motivate me. I couldn't have done this without you, my love."

"And we couldn't have done this without you, Jake Benson," Rob loudly bellowed, as he, Keith and Randy lifted me into the air and spun me around and loudly yelled, "ALL HAIL OUR LEADER, JAKE BENSON."

"Stop that, and put me down," I chuckled, "What're you guys trying to do, get us thrown out before we even get to play?"

All of a sudden my blood ran cold when I heard a very familiar voice from my past ask, "Jake, Jake Benson, is that you?"

I turned around, and much to my absolute shock I saw non other than Robyn Beryl standing there looking at me in amazement.

"Oh, my goodness," she suddenly gasped, "Forgive me for not recognizing you."

"Don't worry about it," I coldly replied, "People seldom do these days."

"Oh, no, please," she apologetically said, "That's not what I meant."

"Is that right," I mordantly asked her, "Then tell me, what did you mean?"

"It's just that you look so different from the last time I saw you," she smiled, "And I must say, you look damn good, too.

"Are you Lindsay's assistant?" I asked her, "And if so, do you have some paperwork for us to sign?"

"Yes, on both counts," she suggestively replied, "But I was wondering if I could possibly talk to you alone for a few minutes, Jake?"

"Does it have to do with the business at hand?" I asked her.

"Well, no not really," she smiled, attempting to use her charms on me, "I thought that perhaps we could go somewhere and talk because we're old friends."

"We were never friends, Robyn; otherwise you wouldn't have said the terrible things you said behind my back about the way I looked after I got burned. You thought I didn't know about that, but my little sisters heard every vile word you spoke," I sadly replied, "So unless you want to talk about the business I have with your boss, I'm asking you as nicely as I know how to please leave me alone."

"What's the matter with you, Jake?" she asked, with a hurt look in her eyes, "I was told that you used to care about me."

"Excuse me for interrupting you, Jake," Ashlyn sweetly smiled, appearing right on time, "But do you two know each other?"

"Ashlyn, please allow me to introduce you to Robyn Beryl," I impishly grinned, "Robyn Beryl, allow me to introduce you to Doctor Ashlyn Benson."

"Doctor Benson," Robyn cordially smiled, extending her hand, "It's so nice to meet you. So, I guess you're related to Jake, huh? You two have the same last name."

"No, I'm not related to him in any way shape or form, save for one, Miss Beryl," Ashlyn very nicely replied, giving me a knowing wink, "The reason that we have the same last name is because, in addition to being a surgeon, I'm also Missus Jake Benson, his wife."

"His wife," she gasped again, this time her face turning pale, "I didn't know you got married, Jake. When did you have the time to do that?"

"Oh, it's been a while now," I chuckled, leaning down and kissing Ash's lips, "It was about a month after I got out of the hospital, wasn't it sweetheart?"

"It sure was," Ash purred, in a sultry tone of voice as she gently rubbed her palm across my chest, "And I've been a very happy, not to mention a very satisfied woman ever since, my love."

After shoving a large white envelope into my chest, Robyn tersely said, "Fill this paperwork out and make sure that Lindsay gets it back as soon as possible...and don't be late. She really hates tardiness," and then she turned and hurriedly stomped away, clearly pissed off.

"So, that's the infamous Robyn Beryl, huh?" Ashlyn laughed, hugging me tightly, "Damn, I wonder what her problem was? She seemed a little uptight about something, wouldn't you say, Jake?"

"God, I love you," I grinned, "And you call me a brat."

"Please," Ash giggled, "What did you ever see in that bitch, Jake?"

"I really don't remember," I honestly told her, "Hell, I can't remember now."

"And all this time I was worried that you might want to go back to her," Ash giggled, "Please forgive me, Jake."

"There's nothing to forgive, baby," I smiled, secure in the love I had with the most beautiful woman a man cold ever ask for, "And to tell you the truth, I thought that she might make trouble for us."

"I don't know what it is, but there's something that I don't trust about her, Jake," Ashlyn cautiously told me, "I'd still keep my guard up if I were you, okay baby?"

"Whatever you say, Ash," I replied, taking definite heed to what she'd just told me. "You know that I'll always trust you..."

~~~~~~

We all went back to the house to celebrate "Covenant" being selected to open for Rick Wakeman.

"Man," I silently thought, "What a show that was going to be."

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that we'd registered to audition at the last minute, we were the last of eleven other bands to audition for the much coveted spot that we were awarded. So, therefore it was almost five-thirty in the evening when we finally arrived home. It still didn't matter though; we were all so excited because of the fact that we were going to be opening for Rick Wakeman, who is one of the greatest, but in my eyes, the greatest keyboardist in the world. I could still remember going to see him, years earlier, when I was a young teenager, when he was touring the world after having released his album, "Journey to the Centre of The Earth." Man, what a great album that was, and as far as I'm concerned, still is. It was way ahead of its time when it came out, hence the reason it will remain timeless.

Of course I made certain that I called Lindsay Patterson as requested, and because of what she told me when we spoke, I suddenly realized that God had definitely had his hand in this whole ordeal from the very beginning; long before Covenant ever became a band.

"Hello," Lindsay replied, when I called, "This is Lindsay Patterson, may I help you?"

"Hi, Ms. Peterson," I politely replied, 'This is Jake Benson of Covenant, and I'm calling you back this evening per your request."

"Hello, Jake, thank you for calling me," she happily said, "I've got some great news for you and your band. Is there somewhere that we can meet and talk?"

"Yes, ma'am," I grinned, "Have you had the chance to eat dinner yet?"

"No, not yet," she said, "Why do you ask?"

It was then that I explained to her that we had placed some meat on the grill and were preparing a celebration dinner, and I invited her to come and eat with us."

"Wow; that sounds like a great idea,"she excitedly smiled, "Where do you live?"

After I gave her directions to our house, it only reaffirmed the fact that all of this was more than just a coincidence when she told me, "You only live about five blocks from me. I can be there in twenty minutes. Is that alright with you?"

"Please," I humbly replied, "We would be delighted if you would come and eat with us."

"Great," she excitedly replied, "Is it alright if I bring someone with me? I think you'll like him a lot."

"Oh, really," I teased, "Is he your boyfriend?"

"No," she began to laugh, "But I know you'll like him just the same."

"We all look forward to it," I happily smiled, "I guess we'll see you shortly then."

"Okay," she said, "Thank you, Jake, bye," and then she hung up...

~~~~~~

I was on the back patio minding the grill when Ashlyn stepped out through the patio door wearing a very pleased look on her face.

"Hi, baby," I smiled, leaning over and kissing her soft lips, "Have I told you how beautiful I think you are?"

"Lindsay's here," she knowingly grinned, "I think you need to come inside and greet her right away."

"Of course," I smiled, "Tell her that I'll be right there and..."

"No honey," she interrupted me, "You need to come right now."

"Okay then," I replied, and then after turning to Rob, who'd been standing there talking to me, I asked, "Would you watch this stuff for me, brother?"

Imagine my surprise when I walked back into the house to find Lindsay standing in our den with none other than Rick Wakeman himself, who had his hand sticking out and said, "Hello, Jake. It's a pleasure to finally meet you, mate. My name is Rick."

Granted, I was extremely pleased, not to mention excited beyond belief, but I didn't want to look like some star struck idiot so; I calmly smiled, and shook his hand.

"It's a pleasure to meet you also, Rick. Welcome to our home. This beautiful lady standing beside me is my wife, Ashlyn. May we offer you something to drink?"

"A cup of tea would be quite pleasant," he gently replied, "If it isn't too much trouble."

"Not at all, Rick," Ashlyn sweetly smiled, "Please, have a seat anywhere you'd like, and I'll be right back with your tea. Can I get you anything, Lindsay?"

"A Coke would be great," she sweetly grinned, "Please, let me help you. Besides, I want to talk to you about your husband anyway," as she and Ashlyn laughed on their way to the kitchen.

After introducing him to the rest of the band, who were all very gracious and kind, I escorted Rick into our living room, making certain that he was comfortable, where I sat down across from him so that he and I could talk.

"I'm glad that you came," I said, "You honor us by being here."

"Thank you for having me," he graciously smiled, "I had the opportunity to hear you and your mates when you auditioned this afternoon, and I must say, I thoroughly enjoyed what I heard."

"Thank you," I humbly smiled, "It means alot to us to hear that from someone who's as talented as you."

"Talented," he chuckled, "I'm just a keyboard player who got kicked out of the Conservatory because I enjoy playing in the pubs. You play extremely well yourself, Jake."

"I'm honored that you think so," I smiled, "But I've got you to thank for that, because you've been like a mentor of sorts to me since I was just a lad, as you say in England," which brought warm smile to his face.

"You don't say," he teased, "I thought I heard some familiar chops in there somewhere," which of course made me laugh. Then he looked me in the eyes and told me, "Seriously, mate; I think you and your band have one of the most uniquely brilliant sounds that I've heard in a very long time."

About that time, Ashlyn, accompanied by Lindsay, brought Rick's tea into the room and after setting it down on the coffee table in front of him, she smiled and told him, "Lindsay told me that you took milk and sugar with your tea so; I hope I got it right. Let me know and I'll make you some more if it's not to your liking."

Rick leaned over and picked his cup and saucer, and after taking a sip of his tea, widely smiled, and said, "It's perfect Ashlyn, thank you very much."

"You're welcome," she happily smiled, as Lindsay took a seat in the chair next to Rick, "I'm going to leave the three of you alone to talk," and then after sweetly kissing me, she smiled, and said, "I'm going to help Rob get the meat off of the grill. I'll be outside if you need me, sweetheart," and then she turned around and softly walked away."

"Your wife is a wonderful woman, Jake," Lindsay smiled, "I understand that she's a surgeon."

"A surgeon," Rick chuckled; "Why in the bloody hell are you playing music, mate, when you're married to a surgeon, and a very stunning one at that?"

"I'm doing this, because even though I'm nothing without her, she still believes in me," I simply replied, "Besides, I'm a firm believer of the old adage that says, behind every good man, is an even greater woman."

"I'm pleased to hear you say that, Jake," Lindsay warmly replied, "How long have the two of you been married to one another?"

"A little over three months," I proudly replied, "And it's been the greatest three months of my life."

"Pardon me for saying this, mate," Rick politely replied, "But you're awfully young. I take it she's a little older than you, yes?"

"Yes, she's six years and eight months older than me," I again, proudly smiled, "But Ashlyn and I believe that it doesn't matter how old a person is, it's where your head is, and what's in your heart that counts."

"I hope you don't mind my asking," Lindsay inquired, "But how old are you, Jake."

"I'll be twenty-one a little over a month from now," I replied, "But I would've figured that your assistant, Robyn Beryl would've told you that. She and I went to high school together."

"No, I didn't know that," Lindsay suspiciously replied, "That means that she lied about her age when she was hired."

"Uh, oh," I said, a bad feeling rising up within me, "I'm not trying to start any trouble here, Lindsay. I had no idea, I promise."

"Don't worry about it, Jake," she smiled, "The only thing I want you to focus on is the music; which reminds me," as she grinned at Rick, "Tell him what you said to me earlier, Rick."

"Right," he chuckled, "What would you say to playing a duet with me at the end of the show on Saturday, mate? We can go over it tomorrow night after you and your mates are finished playing in the afternoon."

"Are you kidding?" I boyishly grinned, "I'd love it; but are you sure you want me to play with you? There are better keyboard players than me out there."

"Not as far as I'm concerned," he appreciatively replied, reaching over and gently patting me on the shoulder, "I also wanted to tell you that your violinist, violist, and cellist are all three brilliant, absolutely brilliant. I watched them playing from a distance, but after meeting them a few moments ago, I was delighted when I discovered they were triplets...what a stroke of pure genius on your part, Jake."

"Thank you, Rick;" I began to laugh, "But it was more like a stroke of pure luck than genius," which, of course, made him and Lindsay laugh themselves silly.

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Three

When Rick, Lindsay and I finished having our conversation, I led them back into the den to hang out with the rest of Covenant and also so that the rest of the band would have the opportunity to get to know them as well...

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that there were thirteen people at the house, eight of us in the band, Ashlyn, my sisters, Leah and Laura, as well as Rick and Lindsay, I enlisted the help of Keith and Randy to help me put the three large extension leaves that came with the dining room table into it, so that there would be more than enough room for everyone to sit down and eat without feeling boxed in.

Ashlyn and I made certain that there was more than enough food to ensure that everyone would walk away with a full stomach. The women insisted that they be allowed do what was needed to prepare the food in the kitchen while the men, Rob, Keith, and Randy, as well as Rick and I stood around the grill out on the back patio making sure that the meat wasn't over-cooked.

"I take it that this is what's known in America as a barbeque," Rick smiled, "Am I correct?"

"For the most part," I chuckled, "But none of us drink alcohol so; that's the only thing missing, unless you would care for some spirits, Rick."

"I came prepared, mate," he knowingly grinned, reaching into his back pocket and retrieving a small flask from which he held up and said, "Here's to having a great show this weekend," and then he took a taste.

"Here, here," we all cheered, "To having a great show."

"So, tell us," Rob asked, "What's it like to play in front of thousands of people, Rick, if you don't mind my asking?"

"I don't mind at all," he smiled, "It's better than anything I've ever felt before...even better than sex."

"I guess I can understand that," Randy agreed, "I don't know if you know this, Rick, but the male members of this band have all played before live audiences, maybe not as large as the ones that you've played in front of, but we've played in front of people none the less; but, this will be the very first time any of our female members have ever performed in public."
"I didn't know that," he grinned, "Are they nervous, do you think?"

"Well, at first they were," I said, "But my wife had a talk with them, and while I don't know what she said to them, I'm certain that whatever was bothering them is gone now, or at least that's what they told me anyway."

"I think the combination of your keyboard work and a live string section has a most unique sound, Jake," Rick told me, and then looked at Randy Keith and Rob, and said "And you three are very talented players who I find are extremely good at what you gentlemen do. As everyone knows, a band isn't really a band unless it has the perfect rhythm section now, is it?"

"Thanks, Rick," Rob smiled, "That means a lot coming from you."

"I agree," I replied, patting Rob on the shoulders, "These three guys are great players."

"Nonsense, they're better than great," Rick sincerely told us, "They are exceptional. Keith has the best lead guitar lines I've heard in over a decade, while Randy and Rob are so perfectly in sync, that there's no mistaking who controls the heartbeat of the whole group...like I said, you three gentlemen are exceptional," and then he gave me a knowing wink, as he teased, "Be glad you got them first, Jake, or I might be tempted to try and steal them away from you," which of course elicited hearty laughter from all of us."

"Thank you again, Rick," I humbly replied, "I really appreciate the compliment."

"It's like you Americans say," he laughed, "I'm not trying to blow sunshine up your dresses, mates, I'm simply telling you the truth..."

~~~~~~

We all had fun that evening, but as the saying goes; nothing ever lasts forever, well, in some cases anyway. At any rate, the time came that Lindsay and Rick had to leave. I could clearly tell that neither of them really wanted to, but knowing that they indeed had to, I made it a point to let the both of them know just how much we truly enjoyed having them there.

"Thank you for coming over, Lindsay," I sincerely told her, "And now that Ashlyn and I know that you live nearby, I honestly hope this won't be the last time either."

"Thank you, Jake," she quietly smiled, "I'd like that very much."

"It was very nice meeting you, Lindsay," Ashlyn kindly smiled, as she and I stood at the front door together, "Jake was serious when he told you that we hope to see you again."

"He's a good man, Ashlyn," Lindsay smiled, "I can see why you married him now."

"I married him because I love him," she softly replied, "His being a good man is just the icing on the cake."

"You take care, Rick," I grinned, as we shook hands, "I'm very pleased that you and I had the opportunity visit with one another regardless of how brief it was."

"It was fun for me as well; mate," he smiled, returning the handshake, "I reckon I'll see you tomorrow then?"

"Count on it," I grinned, "Lindsay told me that we're going to be on the main stage from seven to eight tomorrow evening. Why don't you and I have a chat before hand? I'll be in the dressing room backstage."

"I'll see you then," he replied smiling, "Thanks for the hospitality, mate," as he and Lindsay made their way to the car that awaited them at the front curb.

"Anytime," I smiled, "Anytime at all..."

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that my band mates were such great people, everyone lent a hand to help get everything cleaned up and back the way it was around the house in a matter of about an hour. Ashlyn and I both were very appreciative of it, and of course once order had been restored, Leah took off with Keith for a little while, as did Laura with Rob; leaving Ashlyn and I all alone once everyone was gone.

"Shit," I sighed, softly smiling at Ashlyn as I fell back onto the couch in the den, "I don't know about you, baby; but I could use a nice soak in the hot tub. What do you think?"

"Mmm," she purred, removing her clothes, "Why don't you go back into our bathroom and get us a couple of towels, my love? I'll meet you in the hot tub," as I made my way to fetch the towels...

~~~~~~

"Ohhh, yesss" I grinned, as I slowly lowered my naked body into the bubbling hot water, stretching out beside my beautiful wife, "This feels sooo good after the day we've had today."

"It sure does," Ash softly replied, moving around until her naked body lay atop of mine in the water, "You haven't given me any hugs all day, baby, and I've missed that."

"Aw, I'm sorry, Ash," I tenderly smiled, delicately kissing her soft lips while placing my arms around her waist, not being able to resist placing the palm of my right hand upon the firm globe of her left naked ass cheek, "Mmm," I smiled, holding her closely against me, "Is that better, my love?"

"I love you, Jake," she softly purred, grinding her pubic bone against my rapidly hardening cock, "I love you so much, baby."

"And I'm so glad that you do, Ashlyn," I warmly smiled, softly rubbing her hot little ass, "I meant what I said when I told Rick that I'm nothing without you. You now that don't you?"

"I'm so happy you feel that way," she smiled, "Because you're everything to me, baby, everything..."

~~~~~~

After we'd finished making love, Ashlyn and I lay snuggled in the bed with our arms around one another and her head on my shoulders and our faces only centimeters apart, basking in the afterglow.

"I've got a confession to make," she softly told me, "And I hope that you don't get angry with me, Jake."

"Come on, Ash," I grinned, "What could you possibly tell me that would piss me off that badly?"

"It's about Robyn Beryl," she began, "Even though you told me long before we got married that you were over her, I was afraid of what would happen if the two of you ever met again," and then tears began to fill her eyes.

"What were you afraid of, Ashlyn?" I pointedly asked her, sitting up in the bed so that I could look into her eyes, "I'm not angry, sweetheart, but I really would like an answer."

"I was afraid that you might've still had some feelings for her somewhere deep down inside of you," she began to cry, laying her head in my lap, "And...and...and I was scared to death that I was going to lose you," and then it was like someone had opened the floodgates somewhere, as the tears began to flow down her beautiful cheeks like a raging river that had risen out of its banks and flooded the nearby lands from the way she was now borderline hysterically crying, gripping me so tightly as if her very life would end were she to let go.

Needless to say it was very heart wrenching for me to see her in that condition, hence the reason I leaned over and physically picked her up off of the bed and placed her into my lap, making certain that she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that there was no way in hell that I would ever leave her. I wanted to make sure that she truly understood that I was, and forever would be, with her and that she would be with me. That's why I lovingly and soothingly held onto Ashlyn just as tightly as she was holding onto me; silently calling out to God to help me get her calm again...

~~~~~~

After a few minutes she began to quiet down, her earlier fears abated so it seemed, and in that brief moment; I came to realize that the reason she'd acted the way she just had was more than likely due to having what I thought might be a form of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, attributed to losing her family in the sudden and violent way that she had, which I later discovered I was right.

"Are you alright, my love?" I softly asked her, handing her a piece of tissue from the box on the nightstand once she'd calmed down, "You really had me worried there for a minute."

"I'm okay, Jake," she quietly said, taking the tissue and wiping her face, "I'm really sorry for acting the way I did just now."

"You have nothing to be sorry for," I tenderly replied, "And just so you know, there is nothing on God's green earth that will ever take me away from you. Do you understand what I'm telling you, Ashlyn Leigh Benson?"

"I understand," she smiled, "I really do love you, Jake, I love you with every molecule of my body."

"Now you understand how deeply my love for you goes," I said, making certain that there was no mistaking what I was telling her, "So, no more talk about Robyn Beryl and her bullshit, okay baby?"

"Thank you for putting up with me," she softly replied, "I've said this before, but I'm going to say it again. I don't know what I did, but it must've been something really good for God to have given you to me, my love."

"I feel the same way, Ash," I replied, leaning in and kissing her soft, sweet lips, "I don't know whether you know this or not; but you're the kind of women that most guys only dream about being with, and I'm the lucky stiff that you married so; I'm not about to do anything to lose you, okay?"

"I don't understand what you mean, Jake," she replied, a confused look on her face, "What're you talking about when you say that most guys only dream about being with someone like me?"

"I guess you don't realize how truly beautiful you really are," I knowingly smiled, "Do you?"

"I know that I'm pretty, I guess," she humbly replied, "But if I'm as beautiful as you say that I am, then how come I very rarely, if ever, got asked out on a date?"

"Because most guys are intimidated by beautiful women," I told her, "Or they're afraid of being rejected, I know that I sure as hell was...well, at least until I met you."

"I didn't know that," she said, "But speaking of which...tell me, why did you ask me out, Jake?"

"I asked you out because I fell in love with you the very first time I saw you, Ash," I softly replied, looking at my hands because I was feeling embarrassed, "I was scared shitless about doing it, but even if you had rejected me, I would've at least gone to my grave knowing that I'd made an honest effort to follow my heart."

Lifting my face up with her soft hand so that she could look me in the eyes, Ashlyn smiled and told me, "I'm glad that you did, my love. Otherwise we wouldn't be having this conversation, and we sure as hell wouldn't be married."

"I'm glad I did, too," I replied smiling, "Because now that you and I are married, I can't imagine my life without you, Ash."

"I want to ask you something, Jake," she mischievously grinned, "Do you remember the look on Robyn Beryl's face when I told her that I was your wife?"

"I wasn't really paying attention," I nonchalantly replied, "I was too busy looking at you."

"It was funny," she replied, now giggling like a school girl, "She looked like somebody had taken her favorite doll away from her."

"The only thing I remember was when she stomped away all pissed off," I laughed, "Which, by the way, was the best part of that whole encounter with her."

"She really is pretty," Ash said, "I guess I can see now why you were attracted to her to begin with."

"She's alright, I guess," I said in passing, then I pulled Ashlyn into my arms, "But there isn't another woman anywhere in the world who's as stunningly beautiful as you are, baby," and then I gently began kissing her on the underside of her throat.

"Mmm, Jake," she hotly breathed, "You know how much I love it when you do that, baby."

The next thing I knew, Ashlyn had climbed on top of me, and because she was grinding her pussy against it, my cock grew iron hard in a matter of seconds. We were both way beyond worked up at that point, making it easy for Ash to put me inside of her, and when she put her beautiful tits in my face, I began to suck her rubbery nipples, making her loudly hiss, followed by orgasm after orgasm, the walls of her pussy fluttering against my cock until I spewed my seed as deeply within her as was humanly possible...

~~~~~~

It hadn't been more than ten minutes after we'd finished making love when I heard Leah and Laura coming into the house. And although I knew that they were trying to be as quiet as possible, Ashlyn and I could still hear them giggling like they always had, a sound that I would've been able to recognize anywhere.

"I absolutely adore those two," Ashlyn smiled, "They're such pretty girls, and they've always been so sweet and kind to me since the very first time I met them."

"I know that they love you to pieces," I proudly smiled, "And when they were dancing with me at our wedding reception, they both made sure that I knew that if I ever let you get away, then they were going to scalp me...alive."

"Come on," she smiled, getting out of bed and putting her robe on, "I want to talk to them before they go to sleep..."

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby girls," Ashlyn smiled, as she and I entered the kitchen to find Leah and Laura sitting at the table drinking sodas and talking, "Did you two have a good time tonight?"

"Hi, Big Sister," Leah brightly smiled, at seeing Ashlyn, "I'm sorry if we woke you up."

"We weren't asleep, sweetheart," Ashlyn grinned, leaning down and kissing Leah's and Laura's cheeks, "I wanted to talk to you two anyway. I haven't had the chance to with everything that's been happening around here lately. So; what did you girls do tonight?"

"I got to meet Keith's father tonight," Leah happily replied, "His name is Garrett Davis, and he is such a nice man," and then she looked at me and said, "He asked me to tell you that he can't wait to meet you, Jake, and that he's really excited about getting to watch you guys play tomorrow."

"That's nice," I replied smiling, "I can't wait to meet him either."

"Rob's family asked me to tell you, hello, Jake," Laura grinned, "And his Mom, Maryann, wanted me to tell you that they really had a nice time when they were here; and she also told me that she thought you had a beautiful home, Ashlyn."

"How sweet," Ashlyn replied, "I'll make sure that I thank her tomorrow when I see her. They are going to be at the venue tomorrow evening, aren't they?"

"Are you kidding?" Laura grinned, "They're so excited that you guys are going to be the headline act for Friday, and get this. When Rob told his Dad, Will, about you guys opening for Rick Wakeman, he told everyone at the law firm where he works. He also told Rob and me that his partners of the law firm, Smith, Walters, Johnson and Hobbs, called the ticket office at Hofheinz Pavilion and reserved the whole center, front row section for not only the partners and their families, but also all of the band's family members as well. Wasn't that nice of them to do that?"

"Holy cow," I said, a huge grin spread across my face, "This thing just keeps getting bigger and bigger, doesn't it?"

"Just think, Lee-Lee," Laura excitedly grinned, grabbing her hand, "Our big lug of a brother is going to be a star."

"Now wait a minute," I told them, "Let's be realistic here, this is only one gig...a rather large one, but still, it's only one gig."

"Come on, Jake," Leah kindly said, rising up from the table and then coming around to where I stood, placing her arms around my waist and gently laying her pretty little head on my shoulder, "I know that me and Laura bust your balls all the time; but the truth is, we both love you very much, and we're very proud of you."

"We sure are," Laura softly echoed, suddenly appearing on the other side of me, doing the same thing as Leah, only her arms were around my shoulder and neck, "We're very proud of you."

"She's right, honey," Ashlyn softly smiled, hugging me from the front as she tenderly kissed my lips, "And we all love you very much."

"I love you guys, too," I softy replied, holding onto as well as being held by three of the four women in my life who meant the most to me. I thanked God for having them in my life and I would've gladly place my life on the line to spare any one of their lives, but especially that of my wife; for it was Ashlyn in whom my love, as well as all my hopes and dreams laid...

~~~~~~

When I opened my eyes very early that next morning, the first thing I saw was the naked body of my wife, as she stood in the first light of morning, gazing out of the back window. I didn't say anything at first; merely enjoying the splendor of the view I was beholding, her smooth skin covering the rounding curve of her perfect ass, and shape of her body, the tempting globes of her breasts as they hung high and proud from her chest...her flat, taut stomach as it made its way down to the soft tuft of hair that covered her mons; where her sleek, smooth, perfect legs joined her body, completing the faultless flair of her hips. And it was when I was gazing at the most stunningly breath taking, natural loveliness of her face, that she noticed that I was now awake and looking at her.

"Good morning, my husband," she softly smiled, "Do you like what you see?"

"No," I said, receiving the reaction from her I was looking for.

"What do you mean, no," she sharp coyly asked.

"No," I teased, "I love what I see."

"You can be such a shit, Jake, I swear," she lovingly smirked, "I love you, too."

"I'm glad," I softly spoke, getting out of bed and gently pulling her nakedness against my own, "Because, like I told you last night; I'm nothing without you, Ashlyn...nothing."

"As am I without you, my love," she purred, "I think that's why God put the two of us together, don't you?"

"I sure do," I quietly replied, "After all, we were joined before God in holy matrimony when we were married; and who are we to question his wisdom?"

"I agree with that, baby," she smiled, "Fully and whole heartedly."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn and I took a shower together, and because Leah and Laura were in the house, Ashlyn didn't want to have any fun, damn! However, it was very nice to come into the kitchen and find my sisters making breakfast, and a fresh pot of coffee that had just finished brewing.

"Good morning, big brother and big sister," Laura smiled, while she and Leah stood at the stove making breakfast, "I'd pour you some coffee, but I kinda have my hands full at the moment."

"Don't worry about it, baby girl," Ash coddled her, smiling as she opened the cupboard and got out a couple of coffee cups, "I got it. Thanks for making breakfast this morning, you two."

"Don't worry about it," Leah smiled, "It's nothing that we don't do at home."

"Bullshit," I teased, "Mom has to practically drag you two outta bed every morning."

"Not since you threw that water on us," Leah frowned, while still maintaining a civil tongue, "Now Mom says that if she has to come back in and wake us up, she's gonna bring the water in with her, thanks to you, Jake."

"Good," I teased, coming up behind the both of them and goosing them in the ribs, eliciting two girlish squeals, "Maybe it was worth getting the shit slapped out of me for no reason, huh, Leah?"

"I said that I was sorry about that, Jake," she quietly replied, "And I meant it, too."

"I know you did, baby girl," I softy told her, giving her a gentle hug, "I was just teasing you, okay?"

"Maybe so," she said, "But that's still a tender subject with me as far as I'm concerned so; please don't bring it up again, okay Jake?"

"I'm sorry, Lee-Lee," I quietly told her, "I promise to never say another word about it again."

"Good," she impishly grinned, "You can set the table just for that."

"It's already done," Ashlyn smiled, as I turned around to see plates and eating utensils already in place.

"Come on, Ash," Leah teased, "You spoil him worse than Mom ever did."

"Yeah, right," I laughed, "Don't you mean worse than I spoiled the two of you, young lady?"

"I don't know," she smiled, her face turning red, "Well, maybe just a little bit."

"Uh huh," I laughed, as Leah and Laura both knowingly grinned, "It was a hell of a lot more than just a little, and you both know it."

"But that's what big brothers are supposed to do," Laura grinned, as Leah said, "That's right, Big Brother," and of course Ashlyn simply laughed, not helping at all...
~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Four

THAT NIGHT

OUR FIRST SHOW

"LADIES AND GENTLEMEN," the announcer said, "I GIVE YOU, HOUSTON'S OWN, COVENANT," and the crowd went into a frenzy of applause, as we opened the show with the song I wrote, "Out of the Fire."

As I sang the opening lyrics, I had a smile on my face at the way that every female member of not only my family, but also the bands families, were, every single one, dancing right there in the very front row.

We decided that that song would be the one where every band member got the opportunity to take a lead run. Of course the Harris sisters each took their leads, and then Keith, God love him, laid down an incendiary lead guitar run that almost had me dancing right there on the stage. However, when I began my lead run, I heard a loud cheer coming from the backstage area of the arena.

Imagine my surprise when I looked stage right to see Rick Wakeman himself, also dancing to the music of Covenant, as he twirled and spun Lindsay Peterson backstage, while she wore an excited grin the whole time we played...

~~~~~~

We'd been playing for about twenty minutes and had just finished playing a song that Rob wrote called, "Just in Time," which was a really good one. What I did next was pre-planned, and after I let the band in on why I wanted to play this particular cover song, they quickly learned it and were ready to perform it, too.

"Thank you for all of your appreciation thus far, ladies and gentlemen," I said, into the microphone. And then after looking down at Ashlyn who was sitting next to Mom, I smiled, and into the microphone, and told the audience, "We're going to play a cover song by the group, "The Association," and when you hear it, I would like you all to imagine sitting in front of someone you love with all your heart, and telling them these words as we play the song, "Never My Love."

It suddenly got so quiet in the arena that you could've heard a pin drop as we played, letting me know that we had the attention of every single person there. I sang the lead vocals, while Camryn, Rob, Keith, and the Harris Sisters backed me up.

I looked into Ashlyn's beautiful eyes throughout the entirety of the song, not even blinking once; and when I was done, she looked at me and silently mouthed the words, "I love you," just as the song was ending.

Normally, the Hofheinz Pavilion has a capacity of 8479 people during sporting events. However, because it was being used as a concert venue, the capacity was increased by roughly somewhere between 1800 to 2000 people. Overall there were ten thousand people there that night, and it felt like every single one of them were standing on their feet, whistling, cheering, and basically applauding us after every song we played. Right before we played our last song, I made it a point to introduce every single member of Covenant to the audience, also reminding them that we would be opening for Rick Wakeman the following night, and that he had a very special surprise in store for them as well...

~~~~~~

We ended the show with the very first song I ever wrote; the song for Ashlyn, called, "In My Heart," and once I'd tenderly finished singing the very last note, and the song had come to a quiet and gentle close; I looked out into the audience with a warm smile on my face and softly told everyone there, "Thank you, and we hope to see you all back here tomorrow night..."

~~~~~~

We were given a ten minute standing ovation before the crowd finally quieted once "Covenant" exited the stage. And after the curtain closed and the house lights came back up, I appeared from backstage and made my way to where my darling Ashlyn was seated, waiting for me to come to her, just as I'd told her I would before we left our house earlier that evening...

~~~~~~

"Oh, my God, Jake," Ashlyn excitedly grinned, jumping up from her seat and throwing her arms tightly around my neck to hug me, "You guys sounded fantastic."

"Thanks, baby," I happily replied, "I'm glad you liked the show."

"Like it, are you kidding me?" she grinned, "I absolutely loved it. Hell, we all did, just ask anyone here."

However, as opposed to saying anything further, I simply grabbed her by the hand, and being followed by my sisters and my parents, I led them all backstage to the dressing rooms Lindsay gave us before the show...

~~~~~~

"Come here, boy," Dad grinned, pulling me into his arms the moment the door to my dressing room closed, "I can't find the words to tell you how proud of you that I am, son," while he silently held me as the eyes of my wife, Mom and sisters sweetly watched the exchange between us.

"Thanks, Dad," I smiled, returning the hug, "I want you and Mom to be proud of me."

"We most certainly are, baby," Mom sweetly sniffled, as Dad relinquished me from the hug so that she could hug me, too, "Do you remember when you were a little guy and you're friends were out playing football and baseball, and I made you stay in and practice your piano?"

"Yes, ma'am," I knowingly chuckled, "And I see now what you meant when you told me that I would thank you for it later so; thank you, Mom. I love you."

"You're welcome, baby," she sweetly replied, "And I love you too, my beautiful, handsome son."

"Look at him blush, Lee-Lee," Laura began to tease.

"Aww, ain't that the sweetest thing?" Leah played along.

"You girls leave your brother alone," Dad told them, trying desperately, but failing miserably to hide the grin that was on his face.

"Leave them alone, Dad," I laughed, holding my arms open wide toward my sisters, "C'mere, you two, and give your Bubby a hug."

Needless to say, with a happy squeal, both of my little sisters rushed into my arms and hugged me tightly.

"Ya'll sound so good tonight, Jake," Leah smiled, as she hugged me.

"You sure did," Laura added, "And me and Lee-Lee are so proud of you."

"Thank you, babies," I gently replied, "I love you two very much."

"I'm not one to say that I told you so, my love," Ashlyn smiled, coming back into my arms once my sisters let go of me, "But I knew you were meant to be on that stage the very fist time I heard you play for me, Jake."

However, before I could reply there was a knock on the door

"COME IN," I yelled, "IT'S OPEN."

The next thing I knew was that the door opened, followed by the rest of the band as they flooded the room, each and every one of them wearing bright and happy smiles on their faces as they surrounded me in the process.

"We did it, Jake," Camryn giggled, as she excitedly hugged me, "We really did it, I can't believe it."

"We sure did, pretty girl," I grinned, returning the hug she gave me, "I don't want to sound condescending, but I'm so proud of everyone."

"Not nearly as proud of you that we all are," Jessie Harris said, and then she began to cry, "We all love you very much...Big Brother."

"Aww, it's going to be okay, Jess," I gently replied, "I love you all just as much; and you don't have to cry."

"Oh, yes I do," she sniffled, pulling me into her arms and burying her face into my chest, "Yes I do..."

~~~~~~

Moments later Louis Smith, Senoir Partner of the prestigious downtown Houston law firm, Smith, Walters, Johnson and Hobbs, walked into the men's dressing room and stood in the midst of us all and announced, "Congratulations, Covenant, my name is Louis Smith; and I'm one of the senior partners at Smith, Walters, Johnson, and Hobbs. For those of you who don't know who we are, that is the name of the law firm at which your drummer, Rob Walters', father, Will, works and is also a senior partner. I'm sorry for just jumping in and interrupting your conversations, but those of us at the firm, wanted to invite you all to a celebration that's being thrown in your honor at the Hyatt-Regency downtown, so that we can show our appreciation for what you young men and women in the band have accomplished."

"What do you say, guys?" I asked, looking at the band; "Sounds good to me."

"Us, too, Jake," Camryn grinned, "I think I speak for all of us when I say, Hell Yeah!"

"I guess that's it then," I happily smiled, looking at Mr. Smith, "We'll be there, thank you very much, sir."

"I look forward to it," he smiled, "Can we count on you all to be there within the hour then?"

"No sweat, Uncle Lou," Rob laughed, "Give us time to get changed out of these clothes and we'll be there as soon as we can," and with that said, the female members of the band returned to the ladies dressing room, while the guys in the band remained.

"I hate to have to say this," I said to Ash, as well as the rest of my family, "But we need..."

"Don't worry about it, baby," Ash smiled, as she made a hasty retreat, followed by Mom, Dad, and the twins, "We'll be right outside waiting for you," and with that said, everyone left except for Keith, Rob, Randy, and me...

~~~~~~

"Holy shit," Keith excitedly grinned, as we were changing our clothes, "What a show."

"I heard that," Rob wildly smiled, "Did you guys see all of those people out there?"

"I sure did," I also grinned, "Man, I can't wait for tomorrow night..."

~~~~~~

THE HYATT REGENCY HOTEL

DOWNTOWN HOUSTON

AN HOUR LATER

The party was in full swing when me, Ash, and my sisters got there. Mom and Dad had to return home because Dad had something that, as a U.S. Marshall, he was suddenly called upon to take care of. Still though, Keith and Rob were waiting at the door for Leah and Laura, whisking the two of them away the moment we arrived.

"Holy cow," I grinned at Ashlyn, as I looked around the banquet room, "There has to be at least a hundred and fifty, to two hundred people here. What do you think, baby?"

"At least two hundred," she smiled, "Maybe even more."

"I'll be damned," I told her, the moment I saw him, "There's the mayor of Houston, David Hanson, standing next to Rob's Dad."

"And there's the front runner for the Governor's office, Bill Sanders, on the other side of him," Ashlyn knowingly grinned, "What do you wanna bet that you guys get asked to help that crooked jerk with his campaign this year?"

"Bull shit," I harshly replied, "I'll leave the band before that shit happens, I promise. I'm not a politician, I'm a musician, and the first time someone even hints at something like that, I'm going to light him up like a Christmas tree."

"Calm down, baby," Ashlyn knowingly replied, "This can work to your advantage if you let it."

"Oh, really," I asked, "How so?"

"It just so happens that your wife knows exactly how to deal with slime like this," she smiled, taking my arm, "Rest easy, baby; now it's my turn to look out for you," and with that said, Ashlyn took my hand, leading me into the room and told me, "Come on, baby, I've got you covered."

Rob, who already knew we were there but wanted to give us a few moments before he made his move, slowly walked up to us and excitedly said, Hey, Jake, Ash; I'm glad you two could make it. I've got someone who's been dying to meet you both."

"Is that right," I smiled, "And who would that be?"

"Please," he said, "Come with me..."

~~~~~~

"Mayor Hanson," Rob smiled, "Please allow me to introduce you to our illustrious leader, Jake Benson, and his lovely wife, Doctor Ashlyn Benson."

"Mister Benson," the mayor smiled, extending his hand, "I caught your show tonight, and allow me to be the first person to tell how much I enjoyed myself. I understand that you're going to be opening for Rick Wakeman tomorrow night."

"Thank you, Mayor, that's correct," I smiled, not wanting to shake his slimy hand, but for the purposes of being nice, doing it anyway, "Thank you for the compliments, and please feel fee to call me, Jake."

"Hi, Will, it's good to see you," I smiled, eagerly shaking his hand, "I wanted to thank your firm for throwing such a nice party for us..."

"It was our pleasure, Jake," he nicely smiled, "And how is the lovely Doctor Benson doing tonight?"

"I'm quite well, thank you, Will," Ash smiled, shaking his hand, "How is Maryann?"

"She's around here somewhere," he replied smiling, "I know that she would love to see you, though."

"Thank you," Ash sweetly replied, "I'll be sure to tell her you said so when I see her."

"In the mean time, "Rob smiled, "Let me introduce you both to the front runner for the gubernatorial race. This is the honorable Mister William, "Bill" Sanders."

"It's nice to meet you, Jake, I recognize musical genius when I see, or should I say, hear it in this case," Sanders eloquently smiled, the lying deceit in his tone of voice obvious; and then with a lecherous glance, he looked at Ashlyn and he sickeningly told her, "And it's especially pleasant to meet a beautiful lady such as yourself, Doctor Benson, is it?"

"It is," Ashlyn curtly replied, taking my arm as the slime ball tried to touch her hand, "And Jake is my husband, or don't you remember?"

"I don't think we've ever met before, gorgeous," Sanders blatantly leered, "Perhaps you'd like to dance with me."

"Perhaps you'd like to take a hike," I gruffly intervened, "Just who do you think you are?"

"BILL," Lou Smith quietly shouted at him, suddenly showing up in our midst, preventing the well deserved ass whipping that was about to befall him, "Back off, now; or I'll pull the firm's support contributions for your campaign, dammit. You've been warned about this kind of thing once tonight already."

Just then, two rather large men dressed in dark suits suddenly appeared from out of nowhere and quickly led Sanders from our group, taking him to God knows where.

"I'm really sorry about that, Jake," Lou Smith said, "He was way out of line."

"It's my wife that you should be apologizing to, Mister Smith," I rather heatedly but quietly replied, "Furthermore, if that asshole comes around my wife, my family, or anyone in the band ever again, I'll see to it personally that he never touches another thing for the rest of his disgusting life."

"Please accept my most sincere apologies, Doctor Benson," Lou very kindly told Ashlyn, "Bill Sanders was way out of line just now, and he's being escorted from the premises as we speak; and also, I would really like it if you two called me Lou, as opposed to Mister Smith."

"No harm done," Ashlyn smiled, gently squeezing my arm, "And as far as my husband is concerned, he was taking up for me, I assure you gentlemen."

I was about to add something else until, unseen by both Lou Smith and Will Walters, Ashlyn gently squeezed the underside of my arm, her secret signal to me meaning that she and I would discuss the issue later; and then with a smile on her face, Ashlyn asked Rob, "Where's your Mom, Rob? I'd really like to see her tonight."

About that time, my sister Laura showed up, and gently taking Rob's hand, she gave me a knowing wink and said, "Come on, you two. Maryann was just asking about Ashlyn..."

~~~~~~

As we were walking away from his father, Rob turned to me and said, "Please don't hold my Dad and Uncle Lou responsible for Bill Sanders' actions, okay, Jake? Bill Sanders is a piece of shit, and he always has been. The only reason that Dad and Uncle Lou let him come around is because he's supposed to be this big tax genius or something like that."

"Is Louis Smith really your uncle?" I asked.

"No, not really," Rob said, as he led us to see his mother, Maryann, "But he and my Dad went to law school together, and then because Uncle Lou's family had money, he and Dad started the firm together, plus; I've known him since the day I was born so; I guess that's why I call him Uncle Lou."

"Oh, okay," I replied, giving Ashlyn a knowing look, "I think I understand..."

~~~~~~

"I don't know, Will," Lou Smith quietly commented, after Ashlyn and I walked away with Rob, "I have a feeling that Jake Benson might be a problem."

"What do you mean?" Will Walters asked, "He's just a musician. How could he cause us any problems?"

"You heard what Robbie just called him, didn't you?" Smith said, "The whole band thinks of that kid as their leader; and I have the distinct feeling that he could throw a wrench in our plans after we get those kids signed to a record label."

"I wouldn't worry too much if I were you," Will smiled.

"And why not," Smith pointedly asked, "Do you know something that I don't?"

"You just said so yourself," Will told him, "He's a kid, he's just a kid."

"Maybe so," Lou replied, "But Alexander the Great was just a kid when he took the command of the Macedonian Army, conquering the whole of Greece, as well as all of Persia shortly thereafter..."

~~~~~~

"Ashlyn, dear," "Maryann Walters sweetly smiled, "It's such a pleasure to see you again."

"Hello, Maryann, it's good to see you, too," Ash warmly greeted her, "So, tell me, how did you like the show this evening?"

"It was absolutely splendid," she grinned, proudly placing her arm around her son, Rob's, waist, "I thought that everyone in the band played very well, don't you?"

"I most certainly did," Ash proudly smiled, leaning over and kissing my lips, "I'm so proud of them, too."

"We couldn't have done this without, Jake, though," Rob proudly replied, patting me on the shoulder, "He's been a great inspiration to all of us."

"Come on, Rob," I smiled, brightly blushing by this time, "You and I both know that we all did this together, man...together."

"Yeah, well, that may be true," Rob knowingly grinned, "But the whole rest of the band knows that you're the glue that hold us together. Hell, bro, I'm just a drummer."

"That's crazy. You and Randy are the heart beat for the rest of us," I told him, making certain that he understood what I was saying, "We can't breathe without you two, and you and I both know it."

"Thanks Jake, thank you very much," he humbly smiled, "I can't begin to tell you what it means to me to hear you say that."

"You're more than welcome," I gently replied, as I shook his hand, "But I was simply telling you the truth, that's all."

"I know that you guys all sound so good together," Maryann smiled, happy tears beginning to fill her eyes, "Besides, I never really took the time to see what an accomplished musician my son is until now, and I've got you to thank for that, Jake, and I'm so very grateful."

"I appreciate that more than you know, Maryann," I humbly replied, "But if you want to thank someone, then it's my wife that deserves it, not me. She was the one who inspired me to really dig deep down inside of myself to find the music I never really knew existed until I met her."

"I love you," Ash softly told me, again leaning over and kissing me, "It's because of you that I live and breathe, my love."

"That's so sweet," Maryann smiled, "I think that the two of you truly complete one another."

"I don't just think so, Maryann, I know so," Ashlyn sweetly replied, looking deeply into my eyes, "You see, I was so lost until I met this man; and then the first time I laid eyes on Jake, I knew that God had given me a second chance to not only live, but to also love and be loved more than I'd ever known until that moment."

"Thank you, Ash," I softly smiled, "And I love you, too..."

~~~~~~

Later that night when Ashlyn and I got home, as well as once Leah and Laura were both asleep, Ash looked at me and said, "You know that you guys are more than likely going to get a record deal out of all this, don't you?"

"Maybe, maybe not, it doesn't matter to me;" I quietly smiled, reaching over to touch the tender softness of her cheek, "My life means nothing to me without you in it, my love. I mean that, Ashlyn."

"I know you do," she tenderly replied leaning in and softly touching my lips with her own, "What would you say if I told you that I want to have your son or daughter, and that I want to start trying as soon as possible?"

"I'm ready whenever you are, Ashlyn," I smiled, "But first I think you need to stop taking that little pill that you take every morning when you first wake up."
"Are you serious, Jake?" Ash excitedly asked me, "I mean are you really sure about this?"

"Yes," I told her, "I've never been more certain about anything in my life...I love you, Ashlyn Leigh Benson; and as God as my witness, I promise to be not only the best husband, but also the best father I can possibly be."

"Oh, Jake," Ash began to happily weep; "You've already got the best husband part down perfectly. I have no doubt at all that you'll be a great father."

Because we had been sitting in the den, I heard the guest bathroom toilet flush, as Leah suddenly came flying out of the bathroom down the hall happily screaming, "LAURA, LAURA WAKE UP. JAKE AND ASHLYN ARE GOING TO START TRYING TO HAVE CHILDREN..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Five

"So, you two are finally going to make us Aunts, huh?" Leah excitedly grinned, as she and Laura sat in the two chairs which faced Ash and I on the couch, "It's about time."

"She's right ya know," Laura smiled, "And Mom and Dad are gonna go ape shit when we tell them."

"You two aren't going to say a word," I quickly let them know; "It's not your place. It's mine and Ashlyn's. Do we understand one another?"

"Come on, Jake," Leah started to protest, "Why can't we..."

"He's right," Ashlyn said, quietly interrupting her, "While I love you girls to pieces, I'm going to be very hurt if you tell your parents before Jake and I get the opportunity," and then she stood up and walked to our bedroom, turning to look at Leah and Laura with tears running down her cheeks before she turned back and left the room, immediately infuriating me with my sisters' behavior, regardless of whether they were kidding or not.

"That's it," I angrily seethed, as I rose from my seat after having lost my temper with my sisters and their meddling bullshit. "The both of you are going home in the morning," I furiously hissed, "So; I'd get some sleep if I were you," and then I turned and walked away...

~~~~~~

"Are you alright, baby?" I asked, walking into our bedroom to find Ashlyn looking out the window, staring at the moon while tears continued to rain down her beautiful face, "I'm really sorry about what my sisters said, Ashlyn, I didn't..."

"Shh," she lovingly interrupted me, placing her index finger on my lips as I approached her, "This isn't your fault, Jake, honey."

"Yes, it is," I told her, "Those two are my responsibility, therefore it's my fault."

"You don't always have to be so noble ya know," Ashlyn suddenly yet, as always, still girlishly smiled, wiping the tears from her face, "I love you just the way you are, Jake."

"And you call me a smart ass," I grinned, and then I looked into those hypnotic blue eyes of hers and said "I told the Leah and Laura that I was going to take them home in the morning."

"Don't do that, Jake," Ashlyn softly replied, with only the purest of absolution in her voice, "I want them to sit with me tomorrow night when I watch you and Rick Wakeman play together."

"You're so very forgiving, Ash," I admitted, "I learn so much from you every moment that I'm around you."

"As do I you, my love," she softly and tenderly replied, gazing lovingly into my eyes, "Even though you're only twenty, going on twenty-one years old, and still a boy in the eyes of some people, you've always been a man in my eyes, regardless of your age, Jake, and that's reason I love you as I do."

"Thank you, Ashlyn," I smiled, my heart swelling with love for her, "You're all the woman I'll ever want, or need..."

~~~~~~

That night as I lay asleep in the arms of my wife, I was slowly awakened by the sound of her whimpering in her sleep. All of a sudden those whimpers turned into cries of anguish, and in the same moment that I was going to awaken her, Ashlyn sat straight up in the bed and cried, "MOMMA...NOOOOO!!!!!"

"Easy, baby, easy," I softly told her, gently holding her against me as she woke, "I don't know where you were, but wherever it was, you're home now, and you're safe, Ashlyn; and I love you."

"Oh, Jake," she began to openly cry, "I was having the most God awful nightmare just now. I saw my mother running away from me crying and it seemed so real."

"That's why they're called nightmares," I soothed her, "Because they're noting more than bad dreams that are never meant to come true, Ash."

"Will you hold me, baby?" she asked, as she snuggled into my arms and then took me with me as she lay back down on the bed, "I love you so much, Jake."

"I love you, too," I softly replied, holding her against me, "Try to go back to sleep, Ashlyn; I'm right here..."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn later told me that she woke up way before I did that next morning, and then after she got out bed, she threw her robe on and went into the kitchen. She said that both girls were sitting at the kitchen table, fully dressed and with their bags packed and on the floor by their sides. Ashlyn also told me she could clearly see that the both of them had been up all night crying.

"We're so sorry, Ashlyn," Leah cried, as she quickly stood up and threw her arms around Ash's left side the moment she was close enough.

"We didn't mean to hurt you," Laura cried, doing exactly as Leah had done, but on Ash's right side.

"I forgave you girls the moment you spoke," Ashlyn tenderly told them, gently and tenderly holding the both of them close to her, "I love you two very much, because you're the only sisters I'll ever have, and that's what family does.

In that moment, a healing took place, which not only touched my baby sisters, but also in only Ash's special way, I think that Leah and Laura both found a sense of maturity that I could see the moment I arrived about a half hour later...

~~~~~~

30 MINUTES LATER

"Good morning, everyone," I pleasantly smiled, immediately noticing a change in my sisters' demeanor the moment I took a seat at the breakfast table, "How are my favorite sisters doing this morning?"

As opposed to saying anything, they both approached me as I sat at the table, and while Leah placed a full cup of coffee before me, Laura spooned the sugar and then poured the cream into the cup, stirring it before she gently tapped the spoon on the rim of the cup to make sure no coffee would drip onto the table.

"We're you're only sisters, Leah quietly sniffled.

"And we love you very much," Laura replied right after her, her emotions in the same state as Leah's, "We're very sorry about last night, Jake," and then before I could say anything, the both of them had placed their arms around me and kissed me on both sides of my face.

"I told them that I wanted the two of them to sit with me tonight, Jake," Ashlyn knowingly told me, "I hope that's alright with you."

I looked at both of my sisters and told them, "Ashlyn has a very forgiving heart, won't you two agree?"

"Come on, Jake," Ashlyn gently smiled, "Don't lecture them, okay?"

"I won't," I smiled, taking the time to gently kiss both of my sisters' cheeks, "Today is a new day..."

~~~~~~

After I finished eating, I went to the Master Bathroom and took my shower. After relaxing under the soothing warm water and washing my body, I stepped out and dried off. Then I brushed my teeth, shaved my face, and then brushed and dried my hair. I could see from the bathroom window that Ash and the girls were laying out if sun next to the pool so; after putting on a simple pair of shorts, I decided I'd join them for a while...

~~~~~~

I could tell that everything was back to normal when Leah began busting my chops the moment I appeared on the patio.

"Damn, Big Brother," she sweetly teased, "I thought you might've fallen in and drowned. What took you so long?"

"Leave me alone," I grinned, "I have to look good for my audience tonight."

"Puh-Leez," Laura began to loudly giggle, "He plays one show and now he thinks he's Elvis. I think you need to put a leash on your pet, Ashlyn," and needless to say, Leah and Ashlyn both began to laugh like that was the funniest thing they'd ever heard.

While Leah was the more outspoken of my sisters; I'd always found Laura's quiet, razor-sharp wit to be one of her most charming qualities, and in doing so, I literally fell into a fit of laughter myself as I took a seat, or should I say fell onto the lounger next to my wife.

"Very funny, little sister," I smiled, "You need to take that crap on the road, you little shit."

"Maybe so," she smiled, "But I know that you love me, Jake."

"That I do, baby girl," I warmly replied, taking Ash's hand and kissing it, "That I do..."

~~~~~~

I'd been sitting by the pool talking with Ash and the girls for about thirty minutes or so, when the phone rang. I went to get out of my chair to answer it when Ash stopped me and said, "Keep your seat, lover, I'll get it," and then stood up and walked to the back door, my eyes glued to her gorgeous ass as it hotly wiggled back and forth until she disappeared into the house.

"Jeez, Big Brother," Leah teased, having caught me looking at Ashlyn's ass, "Make it a little more obvious why don't you?"

"Make what obvious?" I knowingly asked, "What're you talking about, Lee-Lee?"

"I saw the way you were drooling at Ashlyn," Leah began "And I don think..."

"I'll drool all I want to, thank you," I openly and proudly laughed, interrupting her in mid speech, "Ashlyn is my wife and a husband can drool over his wife all he wants to, young lady."

"Maybe so," Laura chuckled, "But like Lee-Lee said, can you make it a little less obvious next time?"

"Nope..."

~~~~~~

"It's for you," Ashlyn knowingly ginned, as she handed me the phone.

"Hey, mate," a now familiar British accented, male voice chuckled over the phone, "It's not too early for you, is it?"

"Hi, Rick," I excitedly replied, "No, it's not too early at all. What can I do for you, my friend?"

"I think we should talk about what we're going to play this evening," he told me, "What about you, mate?"

"I agree," I happily replied, "I can either come to you or you can..."

"Lindsay has gone to start the car," Rick grinned, "I'm coming to you so; it seems I'll be seeing you momentarily. That's not a problem for you, is it?"

"Not at all," I replied, "I'll have everything ready when you get here."

~~~~~~

Once Rick arrived, and all of the greetings had been made, he and I sat down to look at the musical piece we were going to perform. It was a piece written by Frederic Chopin in 1833 called, Opus 18. Grande Valse Brillante in E-flat Major. It's a very beautiful piece actually. It has four major key changes, each at perfect intervals so that Rick and I could trade off, allowing both of us to showcase our God given keyboard talents.

I played the first Aria so that Rick could play the lead line with his signature D Model MiniMoog Synthesizer; and then Rick played the second Aria so that I could play the lead line on my older and slightly bigger, Moog 55 Modular Synthesizer. So much in the same mindset were Rick and I that we played it through the first time with little to no errors; and then we played it through perfectly the second time with no mistakes whatsoever.

"Holy cow, mate," I excitedly said, once we were finished, "That was fun, ya wanna do it again just to make sure we got everything right?"

"What is it you say, mate?" Rick lightheartedly teased, "If you're waiting on me, then you're backin up..."

~~~~~~

THAT NIGHT

SHOW TIME

"LADIES AND GENTLEMEN," the Emcee announced, "I GIVE YOU HOUSTON'S OWN, COVENANT!!!!" and the crowd went wild. We opened up again with the song I'd written, "Out of the Fire", continuing for the next ninety minutes with same show we'd done the night before. However, this time there were not only those who, while only a few, attended the show the night before, there were also people at the show who'd lined up for weeks in advance to get tickets to see Rick Wakeman. I'd discovered earlier that day from Rick that his performances here in the United States were very few and far between so; because of the fact that he was performing here tonight to begin with was an honor for me in itself, not to mention that I now knew I was being given a rare opportunity in getting to perform on stage with him, much less be a part of his opening act.

Everyone was playing and singing their parts perfectly, while every family member of every member of the band were all there that night watching us rock and roll. The two entire front and center rows had, again, been reserved by Rob's Dad's Law firm and I was proud that my own parents were there to watch us all play our music that night. And because of the fact that we had more than just an hour to perform, I took the time to stop halfway through the show and introduce the band. Of course I went ahead and introduced Rob, Keith and Randy, and the crowd cheered loudly for them. I introduced the Harris sisters who received more loud cheers, not to mention several cat calls because of their beauty.

However, when I introduced Camryn, I thought the audience was going to go crazy with cheering for her, which, not only did she have happy tears raining down her face, but I was also very proud. But before I could introduce myself, Camryn stepped up to her microphone, and sweetly interrupting me, she told the audience, and I quote, "Ladies and Gentlemen, those of us whom you've already been introduced to are more than grateful for the love and support you just showed us with your applause, but please allow me to be the one to introduce you to a man that each and every member of this band have all come to deeply love and respect. He's been the glue that has held us all together from the very beginning, and not only do we love him more than life itself, but we hope to keep making music with him for many years to come. Ladies and Gentlemen, I give you Jake Benson," and just then I thought the roof was going to come crashing down as the applause was so loud, it was almost deafening. The morning papers said that the applause could be heard all the way on the other side of the University of Houston campus.

What surprised me even more was the fact that after the crowd quieted down, Camryn slyly smiled at me and, again, into her microphone, said, "There's more, ladies and gentlemen," and I smelled a rat when Keith Davis handed me his accoustic/electric guitar after Camryn told the audience, "Not too long ago, Jake got married to the most beautiful woman that God ever put a breath in, and she's here tonight," as Camryn looked out into the audience, smiling when she found Ash, and said, "Ashlyn, stand up and be recognized, girl."

The moment Ash stood, a spotlight was on her, and because I already had Keith's guitar in my hand, Camryn knowingly grinned at me and said, "Jake's gonna play this song he wrote for his wife, not too long after they first got together," then she looked at me and said, "Jake, come front and center. Rob, get his stool please?"

The next thing I knew, the sound crew had set me a microphone at the front and center of the stage. Then Rob placed my stool behind it, as he grinned at me and quietly said, "It's your turn to shine, Rock Star," and then he shook his head laughing as he re-took his seat behind his drums.

Knowing exactly what song Camryn had been talking about, I looked at Ashlyn, who was still standing up with the spotlight shining on her, and simply said, "This one's for you, my love," and began to the intro to "In My Heart," which was the very first song I wrote on the very first night Ashlyn and I had spent alone together, right after I'd given her my virginity.

The audience was so quiet that you could've heard a pin drop as I played and sang my heart out to not only them, but also to the one and only woman I would ever love for the rest of my life. She stood and watched as I played, our eyes never once leaving each other's. Mom was seated right next to Ashlyn so, therefore; she was able to sit there and watch as my wife and I formed a very special bond that night; a deep, lasting and solid bond which still lasts to this day.

When I was finished playing and singing, I went back to my place behind my keyboards, taking my stool with me, as I not only handed Keith's guitar back to him, but also as the audience again went completely insane with applause, showing us all how much they loved what "Covenant" did. Over the rest of time that we were on stage, our audience was treated to a musical feast, one which I hoped they would all long remember...

~~~~~~

There was a thirty minute intermission before Rick took the stage, and during that time, he came to my dressing room and told me. "I really enjoyed your performance tonight, mate. It was brilliant, absolutely brilliant."

"Thank you, Rick," I appreciatively told him as we shook hands, "I can't begin to tell you what hearing that from you means to me. Thank you for the compliment my friend."

"Bollocks," he laughed, "Now I've got to work that much harder to be able to keep up with you, Jake."

"Yeah, right," I, too, laughed, "Gimme a break."

"Seriously though," he told me, "Would you mind if you and I did our duet before I go on stage?"

"What ever you want, Rick," I happily agreed, "You're the star here, we're just the opening act."

"Uh huh," he chuckled, "I've got a feeling that that's all about to change after tonight, mate."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked, "Do you know something that I don't?"

"No, not at all," he grinned, casting a knowing glance, which I missed, to Lindsay, who was just outside in the hallway, "It's just a feeling, mate; that's all."

"Oh, okay," I ignorantly replied, as Rick grinned, "So how do you want to do this, Rick?"

"Not to worry," he smiled, "Leave everything up to me, just be ready when I call you onto the stage, okay?"

"Not a problem, mate," I teased, "If you're waiting on me than you're backing up..."

~~~~~~

The Emcee for that night was one of the D.J.'s for one of the local top forty radio stations there in Houston, and when he next took the stage, he told the audience, "We've got a surprise tonight, ladies and gentlemen, or at least that's what our next guest told me just now. So, let's give a big warm Houston, Texas welcome to RICK WAKEMAN," and then the audience began to cheer as the stage lights came up to find Rick on stage, sitting behind one of two Piano/Keyboard rigs sitting there on the stage.

"Ladies and gentlemen," he smiled, as the crowd quieted down, "In the past week that I've been here in Houston, God gave me not only the privilege, but also the honor of meeting and getting to know one of the finest pianists, as well as keyboardist that I've known. This man has it in him to be one of the greatest musicians alive. You saw him performing earlier tonight with his band, Covenant, and I've talked him into playing with me for a bit before I play with my band. Would please welcome back to the stage, Mister Jake Benson?" And of course the audience began to loudly cheer again as I took the stage and sat behind my gear.

Rick and I took turns following one another behind each of the phrases in all four of the major movements throughout the whole piece. However, when it came time to play to the two separate arias within Chopin's composition, I heard Rick whisper to me saying, "Rock it, mate...you can do it," and that I did.

As I began to play Moog 55 Modular synthesizer, I'd preset it beforehand so that all nine oscillators were being facilitated, giving my synth a full, rich sound like never before. The patented Moog Filter was working in perfect synchronization with the envelopes, so that the attack, decay, sustain and release of each note played sounded like a symphony of it's very own with every note it produced. I could tell by the look on his face that Rick was having as much fun as I was.

However, when it came time for me to take the aria while Rick played his MiniMoog, I knew that I was witnessing greatness that night. As always there were his personal signature licks that he played, but it was never the same at any time. His hands were all over the keyboard, as well as ever changing electronic control of the notes, something that I learned from him that night, and when the song was finished, I couldn't believe how loud it got inside of the Pavilion afterward as the crowd came absolutely unglued...
~~~~~~

Needless to say, I took the empty seat between Ashlyn and Dad to watch Rick, as he and his band performed his album, "The Six Wives of Henry VIII" and to say that it was good was the biggest of all understatements made throughout this entire story. I can still remember when I first bought that album when I was just a young teenager, as I couldn't wait to get home and put it on my turntable and play it. Now I was watching it being performed live; which was far greater than simply listening to it on the record player, I assure you...

~~~~~~

After the show that night, Lindsay told us that an afterparty was being held for us and Rick, as well as his band. Because I'd never been to such a party, Ashlyn and I decided to attend, and because of that, Rick asked if he could tag along with Ash and me.

"I usually don't go to these things," he told us, "But I want to spend some more time with you, Jake, before I leave for England in the morning.

"I'm glad," I enthusiastically told him, "It's not every day that a guy gets the opportunity to party with his mentor."

"Mentor," Rick chuckled, "Are you talking about me?"

"Of course," I replied, patting him on the back, "Who do you think influenced me to like progressive rock, mate?"

"You honor me way too much," he laughed, "Thank you my friends."

"You're welcome, Rick," Ashlyn sweetly teased him, "But because you and my husband are so much alike, it looks more like the blind leading the blind here," which of course made Rick laugh so hard that he began to hold his sides.

"That was brilliant," he laughed, "I like her, Jake, she's even funnier than you are..."

~~~~~~

I got Dad to take my car back to our house while Ashlyn and I, with Rick in the backseat, took her Jaguar to the afterparty which was in the River Oaks area of Houston, not too far from home.

"So, tell me, Jake," Rick smiled, as we drove to the party, "How did you like your first major show, mate?"

"It was fun," I grinned, the adrenaline still pumping through my veins at an astounding rate, "But the best part of the whole ordeal was getting to perform with you, my friend."

"That was my favorite part of the show as well," he humbly replied, "I've not had that much fun in many years, Jake...thank you."

"Anytime, Rick," I proudly replied, "Any time at all..."

~~~~~~

The party was in full swing when we arrived, and I can't remember having as much fun as Ashlyn and I had that night. She even managed to get Rick out onto the dance floor, something, which Lindsay told us, he very rarely does. I think it was because of the fact that Ashlyn is so beautiful that, along with her sweet personality, she could probably sell ice cubes to an Eskimo. I danced with not only Lindsay, but also both of my baby sisters, who were there because they came with Rob and Keith.

I stood with many fans, which, because of their love for our music, had photos taken of me and them together; not to mention the countless autographs that we all signed. Oh, and leave us not forget Camryn Rourke; who, with Ashlyn's permission of course, drug me out onto the dance floor for two slow songs as she laid her head on my shoulder and talked to me while we danced.

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Six

"I wanted to thank you, Jake," she softly told me, as we danced, "If it weren't for you, none of us would be here tonight."

"Come on, Camryn," I softly replied, "You would've eventually made it whether I was part of it or not."

"That's not true," she said, lifting her head off of my shoulder so she could look me in the eyes, "Do you remember who it was that gave me the courage to be able to stand up and sing in front of all those people?"

"I understand what you're saying, Cam, and I appreciate it," I told her, "But do you remember how the audience reacted when I introduced you to them earlier tonight?" as she nodded her head, "They went crazy, and I had nothing to do with that, sweetie. That was all for you and that beautiful voice God gave you."

"Hmm," she smiled, remembering what I'd just told her, "I have to admit, that was a lot of fun."

"And as long as you're performing on that stage, whether it be with the band, or by yourself, "I told her, "They're always going to act like they did earlier this evening, and I have no control over that."

"Ashlyn is such a lucky woman," Camryn affectionately smiled, hugging me tightly; "I hope that I can find someone like you one of these days."

"I hope you find a nice guy, too, Cam," I gently replied, returning her hug, "I really do."

"Thanks, Jake," she smiled, the second slow song about to begin, "You're a good guy, and I should know, because there aren't too many of you left in the world today."

However, before I could reply, I felt someone tap my shoulder as a very beautiful and very familiar female voice behind me said, "Excuse me, Camryn; but do you mind if I cut in? I haven't had the chance to dance with my husband tonight."

"Of course, Ash," Camryn smiled, looking behind me, "Here," she smiled, placing my hand in Ash's, "Thanks for letting me dance with him."

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn smiled, the moment we began to dance together, "I came to rescue you from the clutches of "Little Miss Ashlyn is Such a Lucky Woman."

"Oh my goodness," I teased, "You sound like you might be a little bit jealous, my love."

"No, I'm not," she lied, her eyes filling with tears, "I just wanted to," and then she buried her face into my chest and quietly sobbed.

"Hey now," I tenderly said, lifting her face so that I could wipe away her unwarranted tears, "What's wrong, baby?"

"I'm scared that some girl is going to take you away from me, Jake," she softly sniffled, "And I just couldn't handle it, Jake; "I just couldn't."

"First of all, there's not a woman anywhere that could ever take me away from you, Ashlyn Benson," I smiled, tenderly brushing the back of my right hand against her soft, beautiful left cheek, "And secondly, give me a little credit, why don't you? I know what every one of the girls in this room has on their minds, well," I laughed, "Not counting Camryn Rourke, the Harris sisters, and my sisters. So; let me tell you right now, my love, that I'm not some week asshole that thinks with his dick. I'm an extremely happily married man who has the most beautiful woman in all creation for his wife, and there is nothing, I mean absolutely nothing; that could ever make me want anyone else, or make me risk losing you. Do you understand me, Ashlyn?"

"I'm sorry, Jake," she softly told me, standing on her toes and kissing my lips and then smiling, "I keep forgetting what kind of man you are, my love. Do you forgive me, baby?"

"There's nothing to forgive, Ashlyn," I softly replied, "I love you..."

~~~~~~

I'd already been told in advance that Laura was going to be staying at Rob's house that night, and Leah was going to be staying at Keith's house so, the house was empty when Ashlyn and I returned home that night.

"I want to do something, Jake," Ashlyn sweetly purred, "Can we make a bed in front of the fireplace tonight?"

"Of course we can," I knowingly grinned, "It sounds to me like my beautiful wife wants to make love to me tonight."

"Stop being such a shit," Ashlyn giggled, as she began taking some blankets and quilts out of the hall closet and placing them in front of the fireplace, "Would you light the fire, my love?"

"Gladly," I replied, reaching back and turning the switch behind it to the "On" position, making the fire immediately blaze, illuminating the now darkened room with hues of gold and orange, "Anything for you..."

~~~~~~

"Every time we make love it only gets better, baby," Ashlyn dreamily purred, as we lay naked together in front of the fire, basking in the afterglow of having made love, "I'm so happy being married to you."

"You took the words right out of my mouth, Ash," I smiled, "Oh; you stopped taking your birth control pills, yes?"

"You told me to," she knowingly smiled, "So I didn't take this morning's dose like I was supposed to."

"I'm glad," I widely smiled, firmly pulling her body against mine, "How long do you think it will take for you to get pregnant?"

"Hell, Jake, I don't know," she laughed, "I never been pregnant before, silly boy."

"I hope it doesn't take too long," I excitedly told her, "I can't wait for us to have a child together."

"Are you sure you want to do this?" she pointedly asked, "Because I can always take a morning after pill tomorrow and..."

After having interrupted her with a kiss, I looked into her mesmerizing blue eyes and quietly asked her, "Has anyone ever told you that you ask too many questions sometimes?"

"No," she smiled, happy tears filling her eyes, "I love you, Jake; and I promise you that I'll be the best mother a child could ever have."

"I know you will, baby," I smiled, kissing her lips, "I have no doubt whatsoever."

"Is that right?" she teased, "And exactly what makes you so sure?"

"That's easy, Ash," I told her, kissing her lips once more, "You're already the best wife a guy could ever have so; there's nothing that could ever keep me from believing that you're going to be a great mother."

"I know that you've heard me say this many times since we've been together, Jake," Ashlyn tenderly replied, "But I must've done something good for God to have given you to me."

"You've got it backwards," I softly told her, "God gave us each other, Ashlyn...he gave us each other..."

~~~~~~

We were up early the next morning, after having moved from the floor in front of the fire, back to our bedroom so that we could both sleep more comfortably. Rob and Keith were both coming to not only drop Leah and Laura off at the house, but they were both bringing their trucks so that the three of us could go back to Hofheinz Pavilion in order to pick up our gear after having broken it down and then packed into the road cases and then locking them up inside of a room that only I had the key to.

"Hey, you two," Laura smiled, as she and Rob came into the house first, "Did you two start on having my niece or nephew last night?"

"We're working on it," I chuckled, "And that's all you need to know for now."

"No problem," she giggled, "Have you told Mom and Dad yet?"

"No, not yet," Ash said, "We're going to tell them when they get here to pick you and Leah up this afternoon."

"Cool," Laura grinned, followed by Leah, as she walked through the front door and said, "I'll bet you fifty bucks that Mom starts crying."

"Yeah, right," Laura giggled, "You don't have fifty bucks to bet with."

"You're right," she giggled, "But I'll get Jake to loan it to me and then split it with him when I win the bet."

"Oh, no you don't," I laughed, after having greeted Keith when he and Leah arrived, "Don't get me into the middle of ya'll's bullshit."

"Oh, Jake," Laura quietly said, "That was so wrong, what you just said."

"She's right," Leah agreed, "So wrong."

"Tough shit," I chuckled, and then I looked at Rob and Keith and asked them, "Are you guys ready to go get our gear?"

"Not yet," Keith chuckled, "We've got to wait on Randy and Joanie."

"Yeah," Rob laughed, "She's bringing her van so that we can load the P.A.into it; because after we load my drums, your keys, as well as all of our amps and cords and stands, we're not going to have room for the P.A."

"Oh, okay then," I smiled, looking at my watch, "Did Randy tell you what time they were going to be here?"

"I talked to him on the phone him right before I left my house, "Keith replied, "He said that they were going to be leaving as soon as he got off of the phone so; they should be here anytime."

No sooner had Keith finished talking about Randy and Joanie than I saw them pulling into the driveway in Joanie's van. But as opposed to waiting until they walked to the front door, I went through the garage and met them in the driveway.

"Hey, you two," I smiled, shaking Keith's hand and giving Joanie a hug, "Great show last night. You guys rocked."

"It was fun wasn't it?" Keith happily smiled, "I also wanted to tell you how absolutely fantastic you and Rick sounded together. My little sister almost wet her pants she liked it so much."

"Speaking of which," I asked, "Where is Miss Tara? I figured that she'd be with you two today."

"Nah, she's over at my house," Rob laughed, giving Randy a knowing wink, "Hanging out with my little brother, Shane."

"Good for him," I smiled, "Shane's a good kid and I can tell he's crazy about Tara."

"You don't know the half of it, Jake," Joanie giggled, as we went into the house, "You ought to hear Tara going on about Shane; oh, my God it's so cute, the things she says about that boy..."

~~~~~~

I had to call Lindsay so that she could meet us at the Pavilion to let us in, after which, we drove there to meet her and pick up our gear...

~~~~~~

"Hi, gang," Lindsay smiled, as she came and unlocked the stage doors for us to retrieve our gear, "You guys put on one hell of a show last night, especially you, Jake."

"I did alright, I guess," I humbly smiled, "We sure had a lot of fun."

"I could tell," Lindsay replied, "As a matter of fact, a couple of gentlemen named Herb Albert and Jerry Moss contacted me a couple of hours ago, wanting to know if you guys were signed with a record label."

"Is that right?" I stupidly asked, "And who are Herb Albert and Jerry Moss?"

"Damn Jake, you need to get to town more often, bro," Keith laughed, "Those are the two guys who own A&M Records."

"No shit?" I disbelievingly asked, as everyone nodded their heads, laughing ay my ignorance, "What else did they say, Lindsay?"

"They want to meet with the whole band this coming Tuesday afternoon," she told us, "I've known both of those guys for a while now, and because of the things they had to say about you; I'm fairly certain that they're going to offer you guys a recording contract."

"Oh, wow," I said, "Ashlyn is going to go through the roof when she hears about this."

"Why is that?" Rob worriedly asked, "She's not going to be mad, is she?"

"Oh, hell no," I smiled, then quoting my sister, Leah; I looked at Rob and Keith, grinning from ear to ear and told them, "I'll be you fifty bucks that she starts crying..."

~~~~~~

"SHE SAID WHAT?" Ashlyn excitedly roared, when I told her what Lindsay had relayed to us about our up coming meeting with the owners of A&M Records, "OH, MY GOD, JAKE, BABYYY," and then she threw her arms around my neck as happy tears began to pour down her beautiful face by the bucketfuls.

"It looks like Jake was right, bro," Keith told Rob, when they saw how Ashlyn reacted to the news I'd just given her, "I'm glad I didn't bet him."

Joanie and Keith had stopped and called home on the way back over to our house, and no sooner had I broken the news to Ashlyn, than Leah answered the doorbell so that Jessie, Janie, and Camryn could come into the house excitedly jumping and dancing around, everybody in the band hugging one another.

After a few moments, I got everyone to settle down and take a seat, telling them, we need to discuss this before we go anywhere."

"What's' there to discuss, Jake?" Jessie giggled, "We're going to get a record deal."

"It all depends on what they're willing to let us have in this so called deal," I warned them, "You've got to watch out for these label execs. Just because something looks like sugar and roses on the outside don't necessarily mean that it smells the same on the inside."

"What do you mean, Jake?" Camryn asked, "I don't understand."

"Before I ever began putting this thing of ours together, I did some research," I began, "When it comes to a song, for example, there are three parts. There are the mechanicals, which have to do with record sales, concert receipts, and in some cases, the profits made on merchandizing. The second part is publishing, and because none of us are capable of handling it right now, we don't need to worry about it other than the ability to use it as a bargaining tool when it comes time to sign the recording contract. Last but most certainly not least, there's a thing called writer's royalties. That means that each one of us who have an original that gets put on the album, we get a certain amount of money every time that song is either played on the radio, and/or every time somebody buys a copy of our album from the record stores. You all want to get paid for your work don't you?"

Of course we do," Jessie said, and then she looked around the room at the rest of the band and said, "I make the motion that we let Jake negotiate the record deal for us, if we get one. Does anyone disagree?"

And then when she was met with silence, she smiled and said, "Good, all in favor say "I"," which was followed by everyone saying "I"...

~~~~~~

After making the arrangements over the phone with Lindsay as to what time we would meet the two gentlemen at Lindsay's office, she gave me directions on how to get there, and right before I hung up, I quietly asked her, "Please tell me these guys aren't a couple of crooks, Lindsay?"

"Relax, Jake; they're a couple of really good guys," she softly replied, "I've know the both of them for a while now, and every artist that signed with them have all gone on to do very well, both musically and financially..."

~~~~~~

After everyone had left the house, Ash and I waited on my parents to get there before we started dinner. Ashlyn put a huge, twenty pound roast in the oven right after she woke up that morning; and the reason she bought such a big roast was because she knew that there would be enough left over for me to have my favorite roast beef sandwiches for at least a couple of days afterward. What a woman, huh?

~~~~~~

"Hi, Mom and Dad," I smiled, as I met them at the door, "I hope you guys brought a good appetite with you, because Ashlyn made a ton of food for you guys."

"Speaking of which," Mom grinned, "Where is my oldest daughter? I haven't seen her in too long."

"Come on, Mom," I chuckled, "You just saw her last night."

"Maybe so," Mom giggled, "But I haven't had the chance to sit down and talk to her, woman to woman, in way too long."

"That reminds me," I knowingly grinned, "I want you and Dad to come in and sit down for a moment. Ashlyn and I have something we want to tell the two of you...together..."

~~~~~~

Mom and Dad were seated on the couch in the den, while Laura sat next to Rob, and Leah sat next to Keith.

"Alright, you two," Mom smiled, at Ashlyn and I and told us, "You've got us here, now what's so important?"

I nodded at Ashlyn, who sweetly smiled, and said, "Jake and I have decided to start trying to have children, and we wanted to know what the two of you think about becoming grandparents?"

"I think it's great," Mom smiled, her eyes filling with happy tears, "And the baby is going to be so pretty."

"It sure will," Dad smiled, "As long as he or she looks like Ashlyn, it will," which made Rob and Keith laugh.

"Hey, Dad," I grinned, making him look at me as I shot him "the bird", pointing the middle finger of my right hand at him, "See what I did to my finger?"

"Yeah," he laughed returning the same gesture with the middle finger of his right hand, "I got the same problem as you do; it's called the fuck off syndrome," making the both of us laugh like schoolboys, Rob and Keith chuckling along with us.

"You two need to watch your language around us ladies," Mom playfully scolded us.

"What ladies?" I asked, knowing I'd get a rise out of my wife and sisters, "I don't see any ladies, just my wife, my Mom and my little sisters."

"And you're an asshole, Jake," Laura giggled.

"Yeah," Leah chimed in, "A big fucking asshole at that."

"Leah," said Mom, Dad, and me, all at the same time, making Ashlyn begin to giggle and laugh like a little girl. I thought it was precious.
"Seriously son," Dad told me, once everyone had calmed down, "I'm very happy for you and Ashlyn, not to mention how proud you two have made your mother and I feel."

"That's right, babies," Mom happily sniffled, hugging Ash and me at the same time, "Have you decided on any names yet?"

"I'm not pregnant yet, Naomi," Ash sweetly told her, "But I'm sure going to need your help deciding once I do get pregnant."

"What do you guys want?" Leah smiled, "A boy or a girl?"

"I want them to have a girl," Laura grinned, "That way we'll still out-number Jake and Dad."

"I don't care what it is," I smiled, gently kissing my wife, "As long as it's healthy, and has ten little fingers and ten little toes," and then for some reason, I still don't know, well actually I do know, my eyes suddenly filled with tears, making me pull Ashlyn into my arms, and into her ear whispered, "I love you with all my heart, Ashlyn Leigh Benson."

"And I love you, too, Jacob Daniel Benson," she softly replied, tenderly kissing my lips as she wiped my eyes, "I always have, and I always will."

"Hey Big Sister," Leah suddenly said, getting Ash's immediate attention, and pulling her into the kitchen, away from everyone, "I was wondering if I could ask you a question. You don't have to answer it if you don't want to; but it would be really cool if you would."

"You can ask me anything you want to, Lee-Lee," Ash sweetly smiled, addressing my little sister by the nickname we all called her, which Leah absolutely loves by the way, "What's on your mind, baby girl?"

"I need to know something," Leah began, "When did you know that you were in love with Jake? Like I said though, you don't have to answer that if you don't want to."

"Aww, I don't mind at all, baby, "Ashlyn coddled my sister (just like she's done to both of my little sisters since day one), making me follow them, "I knew that I cared about Jake the very first time ever I saw him. I hardly had the chance to explain his surgeries to him, before he let me know in no uncertain terms that he already knew and clearly understood what was about to happen to him. When I discovered that he was telling me the truth, also from caring for him as a physician, I realized right then that your brother was a genius, Leah. That's the reason he's so mature for his age."

"I know my brother is very smart, and I love him very much," Leah sweetly replied, and then I caught the impish sparkle in my little sister's eyes that everyone else missed, hence the reason I expected it when she told Ashlyn, "But most of it is smart ass, Big Sister, that's why I like to give Jake so much shit," and needless to say, I laughed my ass off, as did Ashlyn.

"Your brother and I got to be great friends first, and grew to respect one another as well," Ashlyn continued, talking to Leah and smiling at me, "After coming to the hospital and taking me to lunch a few times; Jake asked me to meet him out for dinner about a week before his last and final surgery. He'd been through four surgeries already, as well as all the pain that he'd been forced to deal with, and still, he came through it smiling and thanking me for all I had done for him up to that point. So; because I already knew practically everything about him, I accepted..."

"...I put on one of my best evening dresses, and after I'd made sure that my hair and make-up looked good, I called a cab to take me to the restaurant so that I could have some wine once I got there to calm my nerves, and wouldn't have to drive back home after drinking. But when I arrived at the restaurant, I was greeted by this really handsome guy that was wearing a brand new suit."

"I remember when Jake went and bought that suit, too," Leah softly smiled, "He was so proud of it; and even though he still had some small scars left on his face, I thought he looked so handsome in it, God love him," and then she wiped a single, heartfelt tear from her right eye, smiling at me as she did so.

"The moment that I saw Jake in that suit, it was all over for me," Ashlyn tenderly smiled, "I knew that I was hopelessly and irrevocably in love with him...but I couldn't tell him because I was still his Doctor at the time."

"I wouldn't have cared, baby, because I was so in love with you that I couldn't see straight," I smiled, pulling Ash into my arms, "I also wouldn't have told a soul either."

"I know that, Jake," she purred, "But I couldn't afford to take that chance...not back then."

"You guys are together now and that's all that matters;" Leah tenderly smiled, "Besides, that story was so beautiful."

"Thanks Leah," I softly replied, "Ya know, you and Laura are very pretty girls when you're not trying to be such a pain in my ass," which elicited playful giggles from both of my sisters.

"Thanks, Jake," Laura smiled, "I guess..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Seven

Later that evening after everyone was gone, and the house was once again empty, Ashlyn and I had settled into the hot tub out back on the patio so that we could relax after everything that had taken place that day. Plus, I always enjoy sitting in the tub with my beautiful Ashlyn, being able to press our wet, naked bodies together.

"You know that we won't be able to do this as often once we start having children," she impishly giggled, "Don't you?"

"Of course I do," I smiled, "Why do you think I'm taking the opportunity to enjoy this while we can, baby?"

"I wonder which one of us our baby will look like," Ashlyn dreamily purred, as she lay back against me in the hot, bubbling water, "I want a son that looks just like his father."

"Oh, no," I teased, "I want our baby to look like her mother."

"Her?" Ash giggled, "I thought that you said you didn't care if it was a boy or a girl, honey," a knowing smile on her beautiful face.

"I do...I don't...I mean," I stuttered, "Hell, you know what I'm trying to say baby."

"That I do, my love," she sweetly replied, holding me closely, "That I do..."

~~~~~~

Meanwhile back at Lindsay's office, she, Herb Albert, and Jerry Moss were in deep discussion about a possible future, if any, that Covenant might have with A&M Records. Lindsay had known Alpert and Moss for many years and therefore, she spoke first.

"I think you guys would be making a huge mistake in letting them get away from you," Lindsay happy smiled, "Besides, these kids are pro quality; are they not?"

"Oh, yeah, they're good," Herb smiled, "Damn good."

"Then what's the problem?" Lindsay asked them, "You two should be chomping at the

"We want them to play a gig out in L.A. for us first," Jerry smiled, "And then if the crowd doesn't boo them off the stage, we'll sign them to the best deal that any band could ever want."

"And if they get booed off the stage," Lindsay asked, "Then what?"

"Then we sign them to a six year deal," Herb Albert told her, "And they play what we tell them to play...with no guarantee of release."

"That's a shitty thing to do and the both of you know it," she disgustedly spat, "Why would you want to do this to these delightfully sweet kids, you guys? They haven't done a damn thing to either one of you, and besides; I thought we were all friends here."

"I'm sorry, Lindsay," Herb regrettably told her, "But it's just the way things are right now, and there's nothing that any of us can do about it."

"Bullshit," Lindsay spat, "I'll just take them to a different label, that's all."

"Please don't do that, I'm begging you," Jerry said, "Otherwise we'll be forced to black ball these kids with every major record label in the country and then they'll never get signed...and you damn well know that Herb and I have that kind of power in the industry, Lindsay."

"Yeah, uh huh, and that right there tells me that someone else is pulling the strings here," Lindsay surmised, "Okay, guys, it's time to come clean, who's leaning on you and why are they doing it?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," Herb emphatically denied, "This is about us trying to groom a good band for greatness."

"By black balling them if they don't sign with you?" Lindsay hissed, "Bullshit, Herb...by the way, where in Los Angeles do you want these kids to play?"

"At the Beverly Wilshire Hotel," Herb told her, "The afterparty for the Academy Awards is going to be held there two weeks from yesterday."

"Are you fucking kidding me?" Lindsay disbelievingly asked "That group of assholes will eat these kids alive and you both know it. It's become a tradition amongst these jerk-off, wannabe musician actors to hassle whatever band is at these after parties they throw."

"Maybe, maybe not," Jerry said, "It all depends on how well those kids do. If they're good enough, they'll leave them alone.

"Oh, they're plenty good enough, they're damn good; but why don't I sweeten the pot a little?" she began, "If they don't get eaten alive at this thing, then I want you to give them a five album deal, with all the trimmings, as well as however much of a cash advance they ask for. If they fail, I'll sell you my management agency at the price you offered me about two months ago, that way; those kids are still free to pitch their demo to a different record label."

"That sounds good to us," Jerry sinisterly laughed, "But as opposed to you're selling us your management agency, we want you to sign it over to us instead...at no charge.

"That's ridiculous," Lindsay adamantly protested, "As it stands, Peterson Talent Productions is a multi-million-dollar company. Don't expect me to just walk away from it empty handed, I'm not going to do it."

"I thought you said that we'd be making a big mistake if we let these kids get away from us, Lindsay," Herb told her, "I'm sorry, but that's the deal, take it or leave it."

"It looks like I don't have a choice," she huffed, standing up from behind her desk, and then opening the door to her office, "I'll get the band lined up, and you'll be notified within the next twenty-four to thirty-six hours."

"Damn, that was easy," Jerry chuckled to Herb, "We should've done this long before now."

"Bullshit," Lindsay viciously replied, rising from behind her desk and walking to her office door, "I'd rather go broke than to see you assholes do anything to these kids," and then after opening her office door, she looked at the two of them and quietly seethed, "Get out! This meeting is over, gentlemen!"

She waited until both men had left the building and was in their taxi before she went back behind her desk, sat down, and then called me to set up a meeting...

~~~~~~

Ashlyn and I had just gotten out of the hot tub and were in the process of drying each other off when the phone rang. I put on my robe, and then after briefly wondering who could possibly be calling us at that particular hour of the evening, I answered it.

"Hello," I said, "This is Jake."

"Hi Jake, it's me, Lindsay," she said, "I'm sorry to be calling you this late but something very important has just come up, and you and I need to talk...as soon as possible."

"Okay, then," I smiled, "Is tomorrow soon enough?"

"Perfect," she eagerly replied, "What time is good for you?"

"Let me think for a minute," I quickly pondered, "I've only got two classes tomorrow. And they're both in the morning so; why don't you call me around one o'clock tomorrow afternoon, okay?"

"Good enough," she smiled, "I'll talk to you then, thanks Jake?"

"Thanks for what, Lindsay," I smiled.

"We'll talk about it, tomorrow, Jake," she smiled, "In the mean time; I want you to get a good night's rest..."

~~~~~~

After the two men had left Lindsay's office building and were back in their hotel suite, Herb looked over at Jerry, who was making himself a drink at the bar, and said, "I sure hated having to lie to her, but do you think she bought our story?"

"I've known Lindsay Peterson for a very long time," he replied, "And once she finds out that that slime ball, Bill Sanders, is trying to use us, and that band that she's so proud of, as a way to launder his fucking illegal drug money, she'll be more than alright. As a matter of fact, she's tough enough to be able to personally kick his ass herself, and, once everything is out in the open, Lindsay will give Sanders an ass kicking of such epic proportion that it will more than likely become a blue ribbon event..."

"That's all well and good," Herb said, "But she was right about the Academy Award attendees, they really are a bunch of pricks, and we both know it so; what're we going to do about that situation?"

"Relax, Herb," Jerry knowingly grinned, "I've got way too much dirt on ninety percent of the people who're going to be attending so; you leave everything to me. Besides; for the past eighteen months now, the FBI and the U.S. Marshall's Office have had Sanders under investigation, and even though we've done nothing wrong, our affiliations with that asshole will come under government scrutiny and God knows that we don't need that."

"Government scrutiny," Herb said, "What the hell have you gotten us into, Jerry?"

"Nothing," Jerry smiled, "And we've done nothing wrong. We're just aiding a couple of Federal Agencies so they can take down a bad guy that could possibly ruin the Music Industry as we know it because of that idiot Sanders' involvement with the mob."

"I know that," Herb replied, "But those same agencies are the ones who asked us to assist them in nabbing that slimy son-of-a-bitch. How is that going to make us look to our friends in the Business?"

"Don't worry about it," Jerry said, "When things don't go the way Sanders is expecting them to go that evening, he's going to do something stupid, and that's when he'll get his ass locked up and/or killed. Either way, he'll be out of our hair so that we can move forward with these kids.

That's good," Herb smiled, "And for the record, I don't want to take Lindsay's Talent Agency away from her."

"I don't either," Jerry chuckled, "Hell; she's brought us way too much business over the years that we've known her."

"I know what you mean," Herb replied, "But we're still going to have to make this shit look real, especially if we want to make sure Bill Sanders doesn't know that the DEA is busting his ass."

"Don't worry about that either," Jerry chuckled, "I've got a lot of friends in the press, or have you forgotten that?"

"No," Herb laughed, "I haven't forgotten..."

~~~~~~

That night Ashlyn and I made love with wild and reckless abandon; and once we'd finished, we lay back in each other's arms, thanking Almighty God that he'd brought the two of us together in the first place. We'd gone to bed a little early so; we were afforded a little time to talk afterwards.

I knew that I loved Ashlyn with every ounce of my being, and she showed me on countless occasions exactly how she felt about me, by not only the things she said to me, but also by the things she did for me. Make no mistake when I say that Ashlyn still is and forever shall be an exciting woman; but back when we first got married, it was like exploring a new world for me, a very beautiful world full of all consuming passion and love.

"What're you thinking about, Jake," Ash smiled, lying in my arms after we'd just finished making love, "You're awfully quiet, baby."

"I was just thinking about you and me," I softly replied, "And how far we've come together."

"I hope you don't have any regrets," she replied, sitting up to look into my eyes, "I know that I don't, Jake."

"Nor do I," I warmly smiled, taking her hand and kissing it, "Well, maybe I have one small regret, but it's nothing."

"Oh, really," Ashlyn knowingly grinned, "And what would that one regret be, my love?"

"That I didn't get to know you sooner," I smiled, "Think of all that we could've already shared, and we would probably have a child already here and another one on the way."

"Whoa, back up, Tiger," Ash sweetly giggled, "Neither of us were ready to be with the other yet, and that's why God waited until the time was right to bring us together, Jake honey."

"I know, and you're right," I warmly smiled, "It's just that...well...I love you so much, Ashlyn, and in the back of my mind, I know that I somehow loved you before I ever met you."

"Is that right?" she sweetly asked, "Ooo, this sounds intriguing, please, tell me more, baby."

"It wasn't you personally that I was in love with, that would be impossible, because I didn't know you yet," I began, "Most guys would never admit to this, but I don't mind telling you, Ashlyn. As a boy, I'd entertained dreams of being with this mystery woman, a woman so beautiful that her face shined brighter than the sun, and with just one look, she could take away all of my pain, my fears, and love me like nobody ever had before."

"Wow," Ash knowingly smiled, "Those are some pretty big expectations for someone who was a mere boy at the time, especially to have those kinds of dreams."

"Actually I was about fourteen or fifteen when I first started having them," I admitted, my face turning beet red, "It wasn't until a couple of years later that I began to think about this woman on more physical terms."

"So, tell me, baby," Ashlyn excitedly smiled, "What was this woman like? How did she treat you?"

"I never got to see her face in my dream, I only heard her voice," I said, "But her voice, and this is the God's honest truth, was the same exact voice I heard the very first time you spoke to me...I swear Ashlyn."

Ashlyn sat there with a giant smile on her face, accompanied by the happy tears that began to fill her hypnotically stunning blue eyes; but before she said anything, I could see that she was taking a moment to collect her thoughts before she spoke.

"What I'm about to tell you would've sounded totally insane a couple of months ago," Ash began, "But after what you just told me, I think it's time for me to tell you something very important, Jake."

"Alright, my love," I softly replied, "I'm listening," and then I sat back in the bed, leaning against the head board, taking Ash's hand into mine as I did so.

"When I was about fifteen I began having dreams about this very beautiful boy," Ashlyn said, "He only came to me in my dreams, but when he did, he was always so sweet, so gentle, and so very kind to me. He would take me on picnics, to the beach, and he even took me out dancing...well, in my dreams anyway."

"What did he look like?" I asked, "And do you still dream about him?"

"It's funny you should ask me that, Jake," she cryptically smiled, "I stopped dreaming about him once I got to college and then went onto medical school; but back when I used to dream about him, I remember never being able to see his face, only hearing his the sound of his voice instead."

I was about to ask another question until a feeling suddenly came over me, indicating that I should be quiet, because Ashlyn was about to tell me something that I most definitely needed to pay close heed to.

"On the afternoon that you were brought to the hospital," Ashlyn continued, "After I debrieded your wounds and then treated and wrapped up your burns; I sat up watching over you for almost seven hours, not going to the Doctor's lounge to sleep until after I'd made certain that you were stable and resting well..."

"...It wasn't until I'd finally gone to sleep that night when that same boy came back to me in a dream and told me that the time had come for me to see him, and when his face came into focus, I was very pleasantly shocked when I discovered that the face I saw was yours; making me realize that it was you I'd been dreaming of when I was a girl. The difference was that you weren't burned..."

"...Also, the next day after the very first time I heard the sound of your voice, something told me right then and there that if you were ever going to be made whole again, I was the only one who would be able to do it. While I was happy that God had chosen me for this task; don't ask me how or from where I got my information, because I still don't know. All I knew at the time was that your health and well being, Jake, was somehow tied to, and had something to do with me, too. Therefore; I was going to do everything in my
"I love you, Ashlyn," was all I could say, being too moved to speak any further just then.

"I love you, too, Jake," she softly replied, "And now that I'm able to truly comprehend what it was I saw as a young girl, I can see that God was showing me that we were meant to be together; do you know what I'm saying, baby?"

"Of course I do," I gently smiled, pulling her into my arms, "We're one another's destiny, Ashlyn Leigh Benson."

"I knew that you would understand, Jake," Ashlyn smiled, placing her lips against mine, "I've always known..."

~~~~~~

The next day I'd just come home from college and went straight back to our bedroom to change my clothes when all of a sudden my phone rang. I looked at the clock and saw that it was only a few minutes before noon so; I knew that it wasn't Lindsay, because she wasn't supposed to call until one o'clock or so.

"Hello," I answered, "This is Jake."

"Jake," said a male voice, "This is Bill Sanders. May I speak with your beautiful wife, please?"

"NO, you may not," I said, in no uncertain terms, "And if you call back here again looking for her, I'll see to it personally that you eat all of your meals through a little plastic straw for the rest of your life, as will happen if you contact her where she works. Do you understand me, you son of a bitch?"

"I'm not trying to make trouble for anyone, Jake," he said, "I just want to talk to her about something, that's all."

"Is that right?" I abruptly asked, "What do you want to talk to her about?"

"It's of a rather personal nature," he said, the sound of his voice being akin to that of oozing sludge, "It also falls under Doctor/Patient privileged so, I don't have to tell you, now, do I?" and then he began to laugh.

"In that case, I'm going tell you this as nicely as I know how...It would be wise on your part to find another doctor, Mister Sanders," I told him, "Besides, you and I both know why you're trying to contact my wife; and the answer is not simply no, but hell no so; back the fuck off, this is your last warning."

"I see," he hissed, "It's quite apparent to me that you don't know who you're dealing with, boy."

"Is that right?" I grinned, "I don't give a damn if you're Moses on Mount Sinai receiving the Ten Commandments. I'm telling you right now, you'd better leave my wife alone or you're going to regret it for the rest of your miserable life, you crooked piece of shit," and then I hung the phone up before he could reply...

~~~~~~

I immediately called Lindsay's office and left a message with her secretary asking her if there was anyway that she could be at my house any earlier than one o'clock, because something very important had come up, and that I needed speak with her at her earliest available opportunity. Her secretary, who was a very nice lady, told me that she would see to it personally by contacting Lindsay immediately; and then she wished me a nice afternoon, hanging up the phone shortly thereafter.

After that was done, I called Ashlyn at work and told her that I was coming there to the hospital to follow her home, and that I would explain why once I got there. Needless to sat, Ash not only told me that she loved me very much, but also that she would be ready to leave the moment I got there...

~~~~~~

Granted, I'd not gone through the four years of the formal training that my sisters had when it came to fighting. Hell, I didn't find out until later that they had both gone on and study long enough, and as a result, they both earned their Black Belts in Tae Kwon Do, making me very proud of them. However, because my father was a U.S. Marshall and had been not only professionally trained, but he also became extremely good in the art of self defense; and therefore he saw to it that I was more than capable of taking care of myself in any confrontational situation that might come my way. So, when I informed Bill Sanders of the things that would befall him if he didn't leave my Ashlyn alone, you can rest assured that I meant every single word I said to that asshole politician...

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn smiled, when I greeted her in her office.

However, after taking only a brief glance at my face, she fearfully asked me, "What's the matter, Jake? I can tell by the look on that beautiful face of yours that something is wrong so; please...tell me what it is. Okay, baby?"

I then told her of the phone call that I'd received from Bill Sanders, as well as the things he'd said to me about Doctor/Patient privilege. When I was finished, I also conveyed my feelings to her about her being there at the hospital, alone; with no one to protect her."

"Thank you for thinking about me, baby," she sweetly replied, "But we've got armed security guards on every floor, and I assure you that I'm as safe as I can be."

"I'm asking you to blindly trust me, Ash," I told her, "If for any reason, it's because I don't trust that son of a bitch, Bill Sanders, any farther than I can throw his slimy ass."

"Oh, my God, Jake," Ashlyn fearfully replied, "You're really scared, aren't you?"

"Oh, I'm not afraid of Sanders, not one bit," I said, "I'm only afraid of what he'll do to you if he ever gets his hands on you. So, as your husband, who loves you more than life itself, will you please let me follow you home...now, please?"

"Alright, baby," she quietly replied, taking my hand and interlacing our fingers, "I've already got the time off cleared through Harry so; let's go home."

"Thank you, Ash," I softly replied; feeling very relieved just then, "I'll be right behind you, baby, all the way back to the house..."

~~~~~~

"It's good to be home," Ashlyn softly told me, kissing my lips as soon as the front doors of the house closed behind us, "We were as busy as hell from the minute I got to work, until right before you came to follow me home."

"Well, you know what they say, baby," I knowingly grinned, placing my arms around her waist and gently pulling her body against mine as I kissed her sweet lips, "Practice makes perfect, Ashlyn."

"If that's the case, then I should be well past perfect," she smiled, "Especially after today anyway."

"You guys were that busy, huh?" I asked, as Ash eagerly nodded her head, "Have I ever told you how proud of you that I am? If not, I'm very proud of you, Ashlyn...my perfect wife...

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Eight

By this time, Ashlyn and I had only been home long enough for us to get changed into more comfortable clothing when the phone began to ring.

"Hello," I answered, "This is Jake."

"Hi, Jake, sweetie," I heard Lindsay's voice gently reply, "I need to come talk to both you and Ashlyn, and, if you can get them to come to your house; the rest of Covenant, too. It's about an extremely important gig out in Los Angeles, well; it's in Beverly Hills to be more precise."

"Wow, that's good news," I unknowingly smiled, "If you'll give me about an hour or so, I'm fairly certain that I can get everyone over here. But why don't you come on over anyway? That way you'll be here when everyone else and we can talk about the gig, okay?"

"Thanks, Jake," Lindsay appreciatively smiled, "I knew I could count on you..."

~~~~~~

"Alright," I asked Lindsay, once everyone was at the house, "Now that you've got us here, Lindsay, what's going on, and what's up with the gig in Beverly Hills?"

"Let me begin by apologizing to you, Jake, for making you wait until now before I responded to the message you left with my secretary," she smiled, "I'm, really sorry about that."

"It's not a problem," I grinned, "Please, continue."

"Alright then," she smiled, "I talked to Herb Albert and Jerry Moss of A&M Records yesterday and they want you guys to play a gig out in Beverly Hills in less than a couple of weeks. It's the after-party that they hold every year for the recipients of The Academy Awards, and this is their way of showcasing the new up and coming acts."

"Holy shit," Cameron suddenly exclaimed, making us all laugh at the rare sound of her swearing, "This means that we're playing ball in the big leagues, doesn't it, Lindsay?"

"Yes, it most certainly does," Lindsay seriously replied, making it a point to look into the faces of each and every one of us, "And it also means that you can't screw up, not even once, or this crowd will eat you alive. I mean it...I've seen it happen once before and the folks left town and went back home with their tails tucked between their legs."

"That's not going to happen with us," Jessie said, with an almost defiant tone of voice as she stood, "We plan on being the best that any of those prima-donna actors have ever heard; ain't that right, you guys?"

The next thing I knew was that every single member of the band, me included; all stood in defiance with one another. And then after receiving a silent acknowledgement from the rest of my band mates, I stood up and told Lindsay, "We want you to tell Mister Albert and Mister Moss that we'll be there. And then when we're finished chewing the crowd up and spitting them out, they can pay out hotel bill for us."

"That's part of the bet," Lindsay happily said, "If you guys can make it through one night with this crowd, then Herb Albert said that he would sign you guys to a five record deal, with all of the trimmings to go with it."

"Uh huh," I skeptically replied, "Tell us, Lindsay, what happens if we lose this so called bet?"

"Then you belong to A&M Records for the next six years, and they release your music when and if they feel like it."

"That sounds about right," I acerbically replied, "But I know that there's more to this bet than just our career. We all know that A&M Record doesn't need us to be successful so; that means that there's something you're not telling us, Lindsay. What is it?"

"If you lose the bet," she slowly began, "Then...then...I...I have to sign the ownership of my talent agency over to them...both of them."

"What happens if we don't show up for the gig?" I asked, "That way all bets are off."

"NO," Lindsay quickly replied, "You don't want to do that either."

"And why not" I indignantly asked her, "These assholes don't run our lives."

"If you don't show up for the gig, then they will tell every president of every record label in the country that you people are unmanageable," she warned, "It's called "Being Blackballed" which means that no one in the industry will touch you. I've seen them do it before...but the ultimate decision is your's."

"Can you give us a few minutes to talk about this, Lindsay?" I asked

"Come with me, Lindsay," Ashlyn smiled, raising from her seat the couch next to me, "We'll go out by the pool and talk..."

~~~~~~

We waited until Ashlyn escorted Lindsay outside, and then the moment the back patio doors closed, Camryn looked at us and said, "Let's do this gig, you guys. That way, when we win this bet, and we will win, we'll make damn sure that we bleed A&M Records for everything we can, maybe we can even get a platinum album somewhere along the way."

"I don't know," Rob warily replied, "These guys are pretty slick. We'd better make sure that we get a good lawyer first."

"That's only if we get a record deal, bro.," Keith said, "I think our main concern right now ought to be about blowing the roof off of this so called gig we've been lined up to play."

"Don't you mean railroaded?" Joanie laughed, "Because it sure sounds that way to me."

"Wait a minute," I replied, as a strange thought suddenly occurred to me, "What about Lindsay, why do those guys want her talent agency so badly?"

"I agree with you, Jake," Randy said, "I think that maybe we should talk to her first before we make any hasty decisions."

"He's right," Jessie agreed, "I'll go get her back in here..."

~~~~~~

"Jake is such a good guy," Lindsay smiled, as she and Ashlyn were sitting on the back patio drinking iced tea, "I can tell that the rest of the kids in the band absolutely love him."

"They sure do," Ashlyn tenderly told her, "But because I'm married to him and can see what it is that they see in him, my opinion is a bit biased."

"He's awfully mature for his age," Lindsay said, "I've never seen that quality in someone who's as young as Jake is."

"It's amazing, isn't it?" Ashlyn smiled, as Lindsay nodded her head, "And he's the most loving man God ever put a breath in."

However, before anything further could be said, they were interrupted by Jessie walking out onto the patio and beckoning Lindsay to come back into the house..."

~~~~~~

"Okay, Lindsay," I asked, my band mates closely watching us, "Why do Herb and Jerry want your talent agency...and I think it would probably be best if you told us the truth, don't you?"

"Oh, okay," Lindsay sighed, taking a seat as she began to tell us what we wanted to know, "My agency, Peterson Talent Productions, is, as it stands at this moment, a multi-million-dollar company. I haven't taken it public yet, but when I do, the price of the stock will quadruple, making it a billion-dollar corporation. Herb Albert and Jerry Moss have been after me for years about selling my company to them and I've turned them down every time. But...if I could find the right group, with the right sound...well, it could take Peterson Talent Productions far and beyond all of the rest of them."

An idea suddenly came to me, but before I could say anything I had to make sure that the people in the band trusted me. So, with that thought in mind, I turned to my band mates and told them, "I've got an idea that's going to be good for all of us, but I need you guys to blindly trust me...and this means you, too, Lindsay."

"He's never failed us before, you guys," Jessie told not only Lindsay, but the rest of the band as well, "I make a motion that we trust him."

"She's right," Randy stood up., grinning as he spoke, "I second that motion."

"You guys know me," Camryn giggled, "I always go with the flow."

"Yeah, you do," Janie Harris laughed, "Especially if it's coming out of a beer keg," then she looked around the room, and with a big smile on her face, Janie looked at me and said, "Lighten up, Jake. You're too handsome to be worrying all of the time; we're in...all of us."

"Okay, I'll bite," Lindsay began to laugh, "What have you got up your sleeve?"

"Even I'm curious now," Ashlyn smiled, "Tell us, Jake."

"Alright then," I said, looking at Lindsay while still speaking loud enough for everyone in the room to hear, "How would you like it if we, Covenant, wanted to be represented by Peterson Talent Productions, how would that be?" Lindsay sat there with a stunned look on her face, which I mistook for silence, making me tell her, "Come on, Lindsay, you even said so yourself that we were too good to be just an opening act when we auditioned for the Music Festival. Give us a chance, we won't let you down."

After sitting down acting like she'd been momentarily blinded, Lindsay suddenly smiled and told us, "I would be proud to represent you guys."

"That's good," I grinned, "How soon can we sign the contracts with you?"

"How about tomorrow?" she gratefully asked, "Would that be too soon?"

"Not for us," I replied, "What time?"

"Is one o'clock tomorrow afternoon alright?" she kindly asked, "We can all meet here if that's alright with you, Ashlyn."

"Of course it's alright," Ash grinned, "And we can have dinner afterwards, sort of a celebration kind of thing before everyone has to buckle down and rehearse for the show in Beverly Hills."

"Damn, Jake," Rob teased, whispering so no one but he and I could hear, "Is Ashlyn our new motivational coach now, or what?"

"Nah," I chuckled, "She just gets excited; that's all."

"Well, damn," he disappointedly replied, "I was kind of hoping she was. It's not like we all couldn't use a good kick in the ass every once in a while."

"I'd say that you're probably right," I laughed, "That gives me an idea, but don't say anything to anyone else...not just yet, okay?"

"No problem," Rob proudly replied, "You've gotten us this far, Jake so; you know that I trust you....and so does everyone else in the band..."

~~~~~~

After we were done talking about business, we agreed with Lindsay that we would all meet her back here at our house at one o'clock the following afternoon to sign a management contract with her.

"You won't be sorry that you did this, you guys," Lindsay humbly told us, as she stood up to leave, "I'm going to take really good care of you kids, believe me."

"We do believe you, Lindsay," I gently replied, as I escorted her to the front door, and then opening it, "Otherwise we wouldn't have even had this discussion."

"I'm still going to say "thank you" anyway, Jake," Lindsay smiled, quickly kissing me on the cheek, "I'll see you all tomorrow," and then with that said; she walked down the sidewalk and then got into her car and backed out of our driveway, waving as she drove away...

~~~~~~

I had asked everyone in the bad to stay afterwards so that we could all discuss what was about to happen to us amongst ourselves.

"What does it mean to have a manager?" Camryn asked me, "Is Lindsay going to start booking us to play more gigs?"

"Yes, she does that," I smiled, "But she's also going to be consulting with us on setting an image for ourselves and maybe getting a new look in the process."

"Ooo, hell yeah," the Harris triplets simultaneously giggled, "That means new clothes for everyone."

"Aw, man," Randy groaned, "This means that we guys are going to have to try on a bunch of different stuff and let the girls in the band see, in order for us to be certain that we meet with their approval...I just know it."

"Relax, baby," Janie gently and playfully teased him, "It's not like I've never seen you in your underwear before, Randy, honey," which of course elicited laughter from everyone in the room, me and Ashlyn included.

"Screw you guys," Randy half frowned/half smiled, "This shit ain't the least bit funny..."

~~~~~~

That night as I lay next to my precious, beautiful wife, I was thinking about how much I loved her and also about how far we'd come together. We'd not faced any of life's storms that would upset our marriage, yet it still didn't mean that we wouldn't either. But if we did, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that the strength of our love would be there to push away that which men would try to cast asunder, due to their own jealousies and insecurities.

Still though, Ashlyn knew that she belonged to me, and only me, as I knew that I forever belonged to her and only her, sealing the matrimonial vows we'd made to one another in front of our closest friends and family members. I still remembered that day. Ashlyn was the most beautiful bride I'd ever seen. Of course it might have been because she was marrying me that day, but her radiance was beyond compare that day, too. Hell, it still is, and that's why...ooppss, sorry, I'm getting ahead of myself again...back to the story.

Anyway, I was lying in bed next to Ash, when she softly spoke to me, breaking me from my reveries just then, telling me, "I've been off of the pill for a while now, and nothing has happened yet."

"Aw, it's okay, baby," I soothed her, pulling her close to me and kissing her soft lips, "It'll happen when it's supposed to happen, my love. What is it that you tell me about how I need have a little more patience sometimes?"

"Oh, hush," she playfully pouted, yet still leaning over to kiss me, "I guess I'm just anxious to be a Mom, that's all."

"And it's a beautiful Mom you're going to be, too," I softly told her, gently kissing her throat, "You have to relax, baby, that's all."

"Mmm," she sensually purred, as I slowly and gently continued my ministrations on her throat, slowly moving to the underside of her jaw, "I'll give you the rest of my life to stop that, Jake."
Needless to say, Ashlyn and I ended up making love until the wee hours of the morning, holding one another closely while dozing off to sleep, as the alarm clock on my bedside table told me that it was getting close to three o'clock the next morning...at least that's the last thing I saw before I went to sleep...

~~~~~~

The next morning I had to get up and go to class, and much to my surprise, Ashlyn was already up and in the kitchen making breakfast when I came in there to get my first cup of coffee.

"Good morning," I smiled, surprised that she wasn't at work, "I'm not trying to sound like an ass, but why aren't you at work this morning?"

"I called in and took some vacation time that I've had coming to me for over a year and a half."

"Is that right?" I lecherously grinned, pulling her into my arms and gently caressing her left breast, "Why don't I skip class and play hooky today?"

"Oh, I don't think so," she knowingly smiled, quickly kissing my lips before she turned around to pour me a cup of coffee, "You've got class today and you definitely need to go. Besides, what am I supposed to tell your parents when they get your report card in the mail and find out that you've been skipping class, hot shot?"

"That's easy," I teased, "Don't tell them anything."

"Jacob Daniel Benson," Ash said, "I can't believe what I'm hearing."

"What," I asked, taking a sip from the full cup of coffee she'd just given me; "Is it wrong that I want to stay home with my beautiful wife?"

"That's not a fair question and you know it," she half grinned/half frowned, "Of course I want you to be with me as much as possible, but you have to go, baby. Otherwise, what's the point in even registering for college if you're not going to go to class?"

"You're right," I quietly replied, "But we haven't been married for very long and I just can't help it if..."

"I know, and I feel the same way, too, Jake," she sweetly interrupted me, "But getting your college degree is very important...at least to me it is. Plus, I've got a feeling that when you do graduate; you're going to get offers from colleges all over the country wanting you to come teach."

"Come on, Ash, I'm no teacher," I teased, grinning from ear-to-ear, "I'm a rock star. You said so yourself, and I'll bet you that none of them had to go to college."

"And that's what's going to be the difference between you and them," she gently replied, "Besides, once everyone in the music industry knows that you've got a degree in music, they'll take you seriously when it comes time for any kind of contract negotiations."

"Is that right?" I playfully teased, pulling her back into my arms again, and quickly kissing her lips, "Since when did you get to be so damn smart, girlie girl?"

"Since the day I married you, cutie," Ash giggled, and then after a serious look replaced the smile on her face, she told me, "As brilliant as you are, you should know better than to want to cut class, baby. Now do you understand what I'm trying to tell you?"

"Of course I do," I softly replied, "But you can't blame a guy for trying, can you?"

"No," she began to laugh, "But I'll give you an "A" for effort though."

"Thank you, my love," I softly told her, as I gently nuzzled the underside of her throat; "I'll go to my classes this morning; but I'll be thinking of you the whole time I'm there."

"Good," she grinned, looking at the clock on the wall, "You've still got enough time to eat a bite. Are you hungry, baby?"

"Nah," I chuckled, pouring myself another cup of coffee, "I'll get something between my first and second class. I'll have plenty of time."

"Okay then," Ashlyn sweetly smiled, taking a momentary seat in my lap, "I'm going to miss you today, Jake; I just wanted you to know that."

"I always miss you when you're not around me," I honestly replied, gently holding her hand, "But I know that you're never far away so; that makes it a little more bearable...at least for a while anyway..."

~~~~~~

My first class with Dr. Lance Krieger went very well that morning; and of course Camryn, who still rags my ass every chance she gets, started giving me grief the moment I got to class.

"It's about time you got your slow ass here, Jake," she teased, "What's wrong; did Ashlyn keep you chained to the bed all night again?"

"You shut up," I smirked, glancing at her boobs, as they swung back and forth, unfettered beneath her shirt, "At least I'm not out in public without a bra. Wait until I tell your Mom."

"Oh, shit," she quietly exclaimed, pulling her sweater around her and zipping it up in the front, "I guess I got in such a hurry that I forgot."

"Uh huh," I chuckled, "Having a blonde moment, were we, dear?"

"Fuck off, Jake," she quietly snickered, "And don't you dare tell a soul."

"Horse manure," I began teasing her, "Wait until band practice tonight. I'm gonna tell everyone there, Ashlyn included."

"That's because you're such an asshole," she laughed, "Go right ahead then. I'll tell Ashlyn that you couldn't keep your eyes off of my tits."

"Is that supposed to intimidate me?" I grinned, "She knows what a horn dog I am. Why do you think she married me in the first place?"

"Oh please," she giggled, "I'm going to tell her you said that, too."

"Do it then," I bluffed, "My wife loves me and I love her so; it's no big deal."

"She loves you, that much is certain," Camryn gently smiled, "I wish that I could find somebody like that."

While I know that Camryn was simply making a statement and not a suggestion, my heart began to hurt for her. And because of the fact that we were such close friends, I told myself right then and there that I was going to help her find someone to love; and with Ashlyn's help, I knew that we would be able to find her a guy that was the type of person that she would not only want, but that would also be good to her, as well as good for her...someone that was worthy of her...not the other way around...

~~~~~~

When I got to my world history class, imagine my surprise when I found out that Dr. McClain had cancelled class that particular morning, leaving me to my own devices until my guitar class later that afternoon.

~~~~~~

Chapter Twenty Nine

As I said earlier, I was required to take that particular class, because once I passed it, the college left it up to the instructor's choice as whether or not a student would advance beyond their schedule. Such was the case where my guitar class with Dr. Heather Tomlinson was concerned.

"I've got some good news for you, Jake," she smiled, when I entered the classroom that afternoon, "Per my recommendation, you're going to be in the top guitar class on campus next semester. What do you think about that?"

"Oh, wow," I excitedly grinned, "You're kidding me, right?"

"Come on, Jake," Dr. Tomlinson earnestly smiled, "You and I both know that there's nothing that I can teach you. That's why I've made the recommendation to put you in Doctor Drake Fowler's class for exceptionally gifted music students."

"I've heard of him," I told her, "Wasn't he that Guitar Professor that played with several different rock and roll artists during the sixties?"

"That would be him, and it was only a few artists" she grinned, "He saw you with Covenant when you guys played at the festival, and when I told him that you were in my beginner's class, he asked me to recommend you for his class after he finished laughing."

"Please don't get me wrong, because I appreciate it, Heather, I really do," I admiringly smiled, "But I'm a keyboard player that just happens to play guitar, not the other way around."

"I'll make a deal with you, Jake," she knowingly grinned, "Study under him for at least a semester, okay? I promise you that you won't be sorry."

"I'll see," I relented, "But I'm not really sure what my schedule is going to look like in the fall."

"That's fair enough," Heather understandingly smiled, "If you do have the opportunity, I strongly urge you to study under Doctor Fowler for at least a semester, okay?"

"I promise to try," I honestly replied, "That's all I can do right now, Heather..."

~~~~~~

I thought about the offer that Heather had made to me before I left her class for the day, and because of the importance of the up and coming gig out in Los Angeles, I was beginning to feel a little stressed. However, I also knew that all of my fears, worries, as well as stress, would leave me the moment I saw my Ashlyn's breathlessly stunning face. Because, like I've said from the first moment that this story began, it is her, and her alone that can instantly calm my fears, using nothing more than the beautiful sound of her voice...

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn said, greeting me at the door with a kiss and a knowing frown on her pretty face, "It looks like you've had a long day today, my love. Do you want to talk about it?"

"Hello, beautiful," I softly breathed, pulling her into my arms and holding her body against mine, "Let me just hold you for a minute, Ash, and then we'll talk, okay baby?"

"Mmm," she sweetly purred, gently placing her arms completely around me, holding firmly onto me, "I love you, and we'll talk about it whenever you're ready to talk, Jake."

We held onto to one another, simply enjoying the feeling of being able to feel each other's bodies against our own. Of course there was the occasional kiss here and there; simply because of the fact that our relationship was still brand new.

Once we finally did let go of one another, I placed my back pack on the kitchen table and took a seat while Ashlyn poured me a cup of the coffee that she had just finished brewing for when I got home that day. And because she knew me so well by that time, my coffee was sitting on the table in front of me with the perfect mixture of cream and sugar; damn, what a woman, huh?

"So, tell me, my beautiful husband," Ashlyn tenderly smiled, as she sat down beside me and lovingly brushed a few errant strands of hair out of my eyes, "What happened at school today that has you so stressed out, hmm?"

"I'm not really stressed, Ash," I said, and then I told her about the offer that Dr. Heather Tomlinson presented me with; the opportunity to study under Dr. Drake Fowler."

"Hey, I know who he is," Ashlyn excitedly grinned, "He was on the news last summer about coming to teach at the U of H. The news reporter said that he played with some really major recording artists back in the sixties and early seventies."

"Yeah, I know," I quietly replied.

"You sound like you're upset about it, Jake," Ashlyn asked, her mood suddenly changing with mine, "What's wrong, baby?"

It was then that the fears which I'd been quietly harboring about the gig in Los Angeles came boiling to the surface. Of course I didn't hesitate to tell Ashlyn what was bothering me, and that I was afraid that this was all some kind of criminal thing that we, Covenant, had stumbled into the middle of. I also let her know that I didn't trust Herb Albert or Jerry Moss as far as I could throw them and that Rob had been right when he suggested that we retain the services of an attorney.

"I don't have a problem with that at all," Ash told me, "And I'll bet that we'll more than likely get a good deal if we use one of the attorneys at Smith, Walters, Johnson and Hobbs' law firm. What do you think, sweetheart?"

"I'm not so sure," I replied, a bad feeling suddenly coming to me where that particular group of people was concerned, "I'm not sure how I know this, but I've suddenly got a bad feeling about them, Ashlyn."

"What kind of bad feeling," she quietly asked, "I'll abide by whatever decision you make, Jake; I hope you know that."

"Of course I know that, my love," I softly replied, pulling my gorgeous wife into my arms, "That's why I think we should talk to Dad about this. I think that if anyone will be able to give us some accurate input about this, it will definitely be my father."

"I agree with you there, baby," she smiled, hoping from my arms, and grabbing the phone off of the wall of the kitchen, "Why don't we call him right now?"

~~~~~~

"Hey, Miss Ashlyn," Dad happily replied, when he discovered that his daughter-in-law was calling him, "How is my oldest daughter doing this afternoon? Is Jake giving you any shit/ Just say the word and..."

"Thanks, Jack," Ash giggled, sweetly interrupting him, "But something has come up that requires your particular talents; and Jake and I were wondering if you and Naomi could come up for a visit, or we can come to you, whatever is easiest?"

"We're going to come down there, Dad," I quickly replied, having picked up the telephone extension in the den, "We can be there shortly if that's alright."

"That would be great," Dad mischievously laughed, "You're mother won't be expecting you and this will be one of the rare times that I'll be able to get the drop on her...at least for a change anyway."

"You've got that shit right," I laughed, "I still say that Mom will know before she gets home, Dad. You know that she's got a sixth sense when it comes to her children...she always has."

"Horse shit," Dad laughed, "The only way that she's gonna know anything is if you or your blabber-mouthed sisters tell her."

"I won't tell her a thing," I chuckled, "And neither will Ashlyn; you've got both of our word on that."

"Alright then," he chuckled, "And both of your sisters are gone right so; they won't know shit."

"Good deal,' I chuckled, 'I guess we'll see you around seven o'clock this evening, okay?"

"I'll see you both this evening then," Dad smiled, "Drive carefully..."

~~~~~~

"Well, hello, you two," Mom widely smiled, when Ashlyn and I appeared on her front door step that evening, "Why didn't you call me and tell me that you were coming? I would've had something ready for you guys to eat."

"And that's exactly why we didn't call you, Naomi," Ash sweetly replied, as she hugged Mom, "We didn't want you to go to any trouble."

"Well, that's one of the reasons why we didn't call, Mom," I grinned, "You'll have to get Dad to tell you what the other reason is."

"Thanks a lot, shit head," Dad playfully chastised me; "I really appreciate it, Jake."

"Hey, don't blame me," I laughed. Then I looked at Mom and told her, "We're taking you and Dad out to eat tonight, Mom so; you need to get dressed, or whatever you need to do, because the boat leaves in about ten minutes..."

~~~~~~

"You can't be serious," Dad gasped, after I told him and Mom of the feelings I was having about using an attorney from Smith, Walters, Johnson and Hobbs' law firm. I also informed him of their affiliations with Bill Sanders, making damn certain that I included his actions toward Ashlyn, as well as the fair warning I'd already given him about it.

Dad glanced around the table that we were sitting at in the restaurant, and then while using an extremely soft tone of voice, he looked at me and said, "There's something I think the two of you need to know, but this is neither the time nor the place to talk about it. Once we're done eating though, you me and Ashlyn need to have a nice long talk when we get back home, okay, Jake?"

"Fair enough," I said, "We'll talk about this later, then..."

~~~~~~

Once we got home and saw that both of my sisters had returned from where ever they'd been when Ash and I first got there, Mom made sure that they received the food that she'd ordered to take home for them right before we left the restaurant. Mom had always been that way though, making sure that her children were covered on all sides, whether it was food, clothes, money, you name it. Mom always thought about the three, well, now four of us, with every move she made. And while I know it would never be possible, I pray that everyone would have a mother who's as sweet as ours is.

"Alright, Dad," I said, once he, Ashlyn and I were sitting in his office at home, "What were you talking about back at the restaurant?"

"It's very important that you listen to everything I tell you before you speak," Dad informed us, "Do we understand one another?"

"Of course," Ashlyn softly smiled, speaking for the both of us, "You have our word that we won't say a word to anyone about anything you tell us."

"I'm glad to hear that," Dad began, "Let me begin by telling you that Bill Sanders, while he may very well be the front runner in the race for the Governor's office; he is also under investigation by not only the U.S. Marshall's office, but also the Texas Rangers, not to mention, the F.B.I."

"Is that right?" I asked, "So, what're you trying to tell us, Dad?"

"I'm not trying to tell you anything, son;" he eagerly replied, "I'm telling you that this piece of shit is a fucking criminal. We just can't find anything that sticks to him, if you know what I mean."

"So what you're saying is that you know he's dirty," I said, "But nobody has any solid evidence against him and therefore you can't arrest him."

"I knew you were smart, boy," Dad proudly smiled, as he patted me on the shoulder, "Don't get me wrong, we've got a couple of things against him, but we can't find a judge, state or federal, that will give us the proper warrants to catch him with his pants down."

"Uh huh," I quietly seethed, "It sounds to me like this cocksucker has paid off all of the right people."

"That would be correct," Dad told us, "But we can't get the proof of that either."

"Then we're just going to have to find some proof," I firmly replied, "In the mean time, I need a good attorney that I can trust with what's about to happen when we go to Los Angeles."

"I want you to leave that to me, son," Dad reassured me, patting me on the shoulder again, "I'll take care of everything."

"Thanks, Dad," I smiled, as Ashlyn and I both give him a hearty hug, "I can't begin to tell you just how much this means to us...all of us."

"Don't worry about it, son," Dad grinned, "In the mean time, you're sisters are chomping at the bit to see their big sister so; I think you know that you'd better get out there and visit with them before you two leave this house. Otherwise I'm going to be the poor bastard that's going to have to deal with it once you two are gone."

"Huh," I teased, "There's an idea..."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn and I stayed for another couple of hours, not only to visit with Leah and Laura, but also to be able to spend a little more quality time with my Mom. God knows just how much she loved us, and with that in mind, I made certain to let her know just how much Ash and I loved her, as well as just how much she meant to the both of us.

Needless to say, Mom and the girls all wanted to talk with Ashlyn about having babies, and such. As far as I was concerned, the only things in the world that I held dear were my wife, my parents, and last but not least, my precious, or need I say precocious, little sisters.

Don't get me wrong, my family member were all very happy about mine and Ash's decision to have children. However, little did any of us realize what lay I wait for us on the not too distant horizon, especially when the horizon in question was about to appear that very next morning?

~~~~~

As Ashlyn and I talked on the drive back home that night, I noticed that she seemed to be a little preoccupied with something. It was almost like she was talking to me, and while she had no problem keeping up with the conversation we were having, I could clearly tell that her mind was somewhere else.

"Are you alright, Ash?" I asked, "You seem to be a little distracted this evening."

"I'm alright," she tenderly replied a warm smile on her pretty face as she took my hand into hers and interlaced our fingers, "I'm just a little tired, that's all."

"Are you sure?" I asked again, "It bothers me when I know that you're not feeling well."

"You worry entirely too much, baby," she softly giggled, "I'm fine, I swear."
"If you say so," I chuckled, "But I'm right here if you need me."

"Aw, that's sweet, my love," she softly replied, "But then again, that's one of the many reasons I love you, Jake..."

~~~~~~

I was awakened around six o'clock the next morning by a God awful retching sound emanating from the master bathroom, and when I looked over and saw that I was alone in bed, I automatically panicked and jumped up and made a mad dash to the bathroom...

~~~~~~

I opened the bathroom door just in time to not only hear the retching sound that awoke me to start with, but also to be able to see Ashlyn lean over the toilet as something terrible looking issued forth from her mouth.

"Oh, my God, Ash," I worriedly said, "Are you alright, baby?"

"Get out," she almost growled, "I don't want you to see me like this," and then she leaned back over the toilet to puke some more.

I immediately backed off and left her alone. I did, however, wait for her outside of the now closed bathroom door until she was finished throwing up. I waited for a good twenty minutes until, after hearing the toilet flush, followed by the sound of the water being run in the sink, Ashlyn reappeared in the doorway looking a little flushed in the face, but still no worse for the wear.

"What's wrong, my love?" I again asked, "I hope it's nothing serious."

"It's not, baby," she softly smiled, placing her arm around my neck and hugging me, "I promise you it's not."

"It can't be too good," I replied pulling her slightly away from me so that I could look into her eyes, "Anything that made you do what I just saw you do can't be good at all."

"Relax, baby," she smiled, "This is not as bad as you think."

"Horse manure," I ardently replied, "If it's not that bad, then why did I see you puking your guts out just a few minutes ago?"

"Let me see," Ash knowingly grinned, "My period is a little over ten days late, and I'm getting morning sickness so; I'm fairly sure that I'm pregnant, Jake," and then the next thing I knew, everything went black...

~~~~~~

"Jake," I heard, as my vision began to slowly clear, "Jake, honey, are you alright?"

When my eyes were finally open, I realized that I was looking up at Ashlyn above me because of my head being in her lap; joined with the fact that I was laid out in the middle of the floor, further indicating that I'd fainted.

"Shit," I chuckled, sitting up to look at Ashlyn, "I passed out just now, didn't I, Ashlyn?"

"Yes," she quietly giggled, kissing my lips, "But it's okay, Jake, honey I swear it is."

All of a sudden I remembered what she'd told me right before I fell out, and in doing so, I knowingly grinned as I looked at her and asked, "Did I, or did I not hear you tell me a few moments ago that you were pregnant?"

"Yeah," she laughed, "You sure did...Daddy."

All at once I was suddenly and so deeply moved that I simply just couldn't speak. Hell, it was all I could do to put my arms around my beautiful Ashlyn and hold her tightly against me. And while we sat there in the floor saying nothing, I could feel my wife's heart telling mine how much she loved me.

"I take it that you're happy that I'm pregnant, Jake?"

"Oh, Ashlyn," I softly smiled, my lips on her soft throat as I held her, "I love you so much...so very much."

"I love you, too, baby," she, began to cry, "But you and I still need to go see the Obstetrician/Gynecologist just to be certain."

"Good," I happily grinned, as I stood and helped her off of the floor, "How soon can we get in to see one. Is there anything I can do? Oh, and I need to call Mom and Dad and the rest of the band in order to..."

"Easy, Jake," Ash giggled, "I'm only pregnant, baby, it's not like its something important."

"It is something important, baby," I softly replied, pulling her back into my arms, "It's something very important."

"Uh-oh," she teased, "You're not going to be one of those doting husbands that shadow their wife's every move while she's pregnant, are you, Jake?"

"I most certainly am," I laughed, leaning over and quickly kissing her lips, "I know you're not going to have a problem with it either so; don't even kid me about something like that."

"Mmm," she purred into my ear smiling, "Right answer, Jake...I love you so much..."

~~~~~~

Ashlyn called and made an appointment the next morning to see her OB/GYN doctor because we had band practice that afternoon and wouldn't be able to see her until the next day.

All throughout practice that afternoon, my mind was occupied with the thoughts of being a father, but moreso with the thoughts of how much I loved my wife. I smiled at how my parents were going to react when we told them that they were going to be grandparents in nine months, not to mention how my sisters were going to say when they found out that they were finally going to have a niece or nephew, and I knew that...

"Jake," Camryn scolded, breaking me from me reverie, "That's the second time you've messed up today; are you alright?"

"I'm sorry, you guys," I said, apologizing to my band mates, "I normally don't mess up at all, but I've got a lot on my mind right now."

"Oh, really," Joanie knowing smiled, winking at Ashlyn, "It wouldn't by chance be because of Ashlyn being pregnant, now would it?"

"Oh, my God," Camryn excitedly grinned, her eyes dancing like candles as she looked aver at Ashlyn who was sitting nearby in a chair watching us, "How far along are you, Ash?"

"We're not really sure," Ash gently replied, smiling warmly at me as she stood and walked over to sit next to me behind my keyboards, "We'll know after we see the doctor in the morning."

Suddenly we were surrounded by all of my band mates, congratulating us with hugs from the guys and hugs accompanied by kisses from the girls for me, and hugs and kissed from everyone for Ashlyn, me included.

"I'm really happy for you two," Rob smiled, "I'll bet your family went batshit when they found out. I know that Laura all Laura talks about is being an Aunt."

"We're going to hold off from telling them until after we've spoken to the Doctor," Ashlyn smiled, "So please don't say anything to Laura, Rob, okay?"

"My lips are sealed," he proudly smiled, "But whatever you do, don't tell her that I knew about this before she did, or it will be my ass...okay?"

"I second that motion," Keith grinned, "The same thing goes for Leah, too."

"Not a problem, my brothers," I knowingly laughed, "If anyone can understand Laura's and Leah's wrath, it's me. But still, I wouldn't worry too much of I were you guys, because I've got your backs covered where either of my sisters are involved."

"Maybe so," Keith lightly warned, "And I'm sorry for what I'm about to say, Jake, because I mean no disrespect; but Leah can be a real bitch when she wants to and I have a gut feeling that she's still going to go off on me either way."

"Oh no she won't," I replied with a stern glare at the though of such a thing, "And if she does, I want you to let me know about it...I mean it, Keith."

"If you say so," he sheepishly replied...

~~~~~~

"It looks like you're right at seven weeks along the way, Ash," smiled Dr. Evelyn Welch, one of Ash's oldest friends, "Congratulations, you two."

"Thanks, Evie," Ashlyn smiled, as the two women hugged, "I really appreciate this."

"Don't worry about it, girl," Dr. Evie smiled, returning Ashlyn's hug, "My only regret is not being able to be here when you two got married, but now that I'm your Obstetrician, it looks like we'll be seeing a lot more of one another, huh?"

"Yes, it does," Ash happily replied, "And I'm very happy about that."

"So tell me," Evie knowingly grinned, "Is that really good looking guy out in the waiting room your husband, and if so; when do I get to meet him?"

"Shit girl are you kidding me?" Ashlyn girlishly giggled, "Tell one of your Nurse to bring him in here..."

~~~~~~

I was sitting out in the waiting room while Ashlyn went back to see the Doctor. I was a little upset that I didn't get to go back with her, but after she explained that she wanted to talk to the Doctor alone on the first visit; and while I still didn't like it, I swallowed my pride and told her that I understood.

I'd been sitting there for a good thirty minutes when I heard my name being called, making me rise to my feet and reply, "I'm Jake Benson. What can I do for you?"

"Your wife want to see you," the pretty receptionist smiled, opening the door to the exam rooms, "Would you follow me, please?"

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty

I was led into the examination room to find Ashlyn dressed in an exam robe, with a very pretty and nicely built lady with long blonde hair and green eyes standing next to her.

"Hi, baby," Ash grinned, reaching over and taking my hand, "I'd like you to meet Doctor Evelyn Welch. Not only is she my OB/GYN, but she and I went to medical school together," and then she smiled at the doctor lady and said, "Evie, this is my husband, Jake. Isn't he gorgeous?"

"Hi," I smiled, extending my hand, "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Welch."

"It's nice to meet you, too, Jake," she warmly replied, shaking my hand as she looked at Ash and said, "Yes, he is gorgeous, Ashlyn; way to go girl."

"So, how is my wife doing, Doctor Welch," I smiled, the heat of embarrassment creeping up the back of my neck, "And can you tell us when the baby is due?"

"She's perfect, Jake," Dr. Welch smiled, "And I would really like it if you called me Evelyn, or just plain old Evie, please."

"Alright then, thank you, Evie," I cordially smiled, "But you still haven't answered my question."

"It's the first week of April right now," she smiled, "So; I would say that the baby will be here on or about the seventh of January. How does that sound?"

"That sounds perfect to us," Ashlyn sweetly replied, taking my hand as tears began to fill her beautiful blue eyes, "What do you think, Jake?"

"It doesn't matter what I think," I softly replied smiling, leaning down and tenderly kissing her soft lips, "The only things that matter to me now are you and our baby...I love you, Ashlyn Benson."

"I love you, too, Jake Benson," Ash sniffled, placing her arms around my neck and then looking at Evie, "I told you that he was one of the good ones, didn't I, Evie?"

"You sure did, Ash," Evie warmly smiled, patting her hand, "I'm really happy for both of you."

"Thank you Evie," I happily told her, "And you're going to be the one who will be delivering our baby, aren't you?"

"You're damned right Skippy," she girlishly giggled, as she and Ash gave one another a high five slap on the hand, "Us Doctors like to take care of our own, don't we, Ashlyn?"

"Hell yeah," Ash laughed, "Besides, you would've never made it through Organic Chemistry if I hadn't been there, Evelyn Renee Welch, Miss Head Cheerleader for The University of Virginia."

"Screw you, Miss Ashlyn Leigh Matthews...ooppss, I mean Benson," Evie began to giggle, "Don't forget to tell your husband that it was me who made you realize that not all blondes are a bunch of dumb asses."

"She's right, Jake," Ash mischievously giggled, "Evie is the first blonde I've ever met that didn't use her twat to get her degree...well, maybe she flashed her tits to a couple of professors, but she kept her legs completely closed."

"You are such a liar," Evie replied, both women laughing by this time, "I only allowed my boyfriend to see my body."

"Yeah, but you had what, ten boyfriends?" Ash giggled, poking Evie in her right breast, "So that gave these puppies a lot of air time, wouldn't you say?"

"Come on, Ash," Evie grinned, playfully slapping Ash's hand, "Jake is going to think I was some kind of slut while we were in Medical School."

"Actually, Evie was a great student, honey," Ash told me, taking my hand again, "And I learned as much, if not more from her than she ever learned from me."

"I'm glad that you had someone there who cared about you while you were in college," I warmly replied, as I kissed her hand, "If anybody knows how that feels, I sure do."

"Oh, my God, what a sweetie," Evie softly said, "Are there any more like him at home, Ash?"

"Nope, he's all mine," she proudly smiled, "So, be sure to tell all of our bitchy friends to keep their hands to themselves when I bring him to the reunion next month."

"Girl, gimme a break," Evie grinned, "Anyone can plainly see that Jake is totally in love with you, Ashlyn, you lucky bitch..."

~~~~~~

"I like Evie," I smiled, my hand on Ash's thigh as I drove us home, "She seems like a really nice person."

"She and I have been friends for a long time," Ash sweetly smiled, at the memory of her friend, "And yes, we used to chase boys together."

"Is that right?" I teased her, "I had the feeling that you two did more than just study while you were in college."

"Oh, really," she playfully giggled, "And what is that supposed to mean?"

"Oh, nothing, not really," I laughed, "Why do you ask? Is there something you're not telling me?

"I believe you know better than that," she laughed, "But I think it might've been kind of fun to have a little bit of a naughty past. It's too late now though because I'm married."

"Don't let that stop you," I suggestively commented, "It's never too late to be a little naughty ya know."

"Oh really," Ashlyn excitedly smiled, suddenly sitting up straight in the passenger seat of my car to look me in the eyes, "And just what exactly did you have in mind, my beautiful husband?"

"Oh, I don't know," I smiled, "Give me a little time to think about that one."

"Don't take too long," she seductively purred, "I want to do this before I start showing, if you know what I mean."

"I won't, trust me," I lecherously grinned, sliding my hand beneath her dress to fine out the she wasn't wearing any panties, and her hot little pussy was soaking wet, "Mmm, why don't we go to the house for a quickie before we go see Mom and Dad, okay?"

"Oh, my God, Jake," she groaned, the moment my fingers reached her clit, "Please hurry, baby, before I cum right here in the car."

"Go right ahead," I told her, "I know that I can make you cum over and over again..."

~~~~~~

When Ashlyn and I made love that first time that day after finding out that we were going to be parents, we both noticed that there seemed to be something very special that was happening between the two of us. Granted, I'd always thought that there was something special about every time she and I gave our selves to one another. However, this time there was something there, and while I couldn't quite put my finger on what it was, I did find that it was singularly unique.

Maybe it was in the way we held and/or touched one another, or perhaps it was the fact that I loved Ashlyn more than I'd ever loved any one or any thing in my life. Either way, I knew in my heart of hearts that we were on the threshold of something so wonderful that only time could tell us what it was, because neither of us knew, or at least that's what I thought...until we got to Mom and Dad's house that night...

~~~~~~

I'd called Mom after Ashlyn and I got home from the doctor's office and instructed her to make sure that Dad and the girls were going to be home that night, because Ashlyn and I had something that we wanted to discuss with the four of them.

"It sounds pretty serious, baby," Mom warmly smiled, just as she had always done with me every time we'd ever spoken on the phone, "Would you care to give your old Mom a hint?"

"No hints, Mom," I chuckled, "And you're not old..."

~~~~~~

"So, how far along are you, Ashlyn?" Mom sweetly asked, when we broke the news to my family about Ash's pregnancy, "And have they given you a due date yet?"

"The doctor told me that I was just under seven weeks pregnant," Ash proudly replied, her hand on her tummy, "And my due date is January the seventh."

"What about you, Jake?" Dad grinned, as he gently patted me on the back, "How do you feel about all of this?"

"Are you kidding me?" I excitedly grinned, reaching over and placing my hand on Ash's tummy, "I'm so excited that I'm trying my damnedest to keep from bouncing off of the walls around here."

"It's too bad the girls couldn't be here," Ashlyn disappointedly replied, "I was looking forward to seeing their reaction to the news."

"We both talked our boss into letting us have the rest of the night off," Leah announced, as she and Laura suddenly appeared in the den of Mom and Dad's house still wearing the shirts with the logo of the restaurant where they worked over the lefty breast pocket, "What news are you talking about, Ash?"

"I think the two of you ought to sit down first," I suggested, a stupid grin plastered across my face.

I immediately discovered exactly how intelligent my sisters were when Laura, her eyes dancing like big blue candles, began hopping up and down, and asked, "Ashlyn is pregnant; isn't she?"

Before I could answer Laura, Ash simply nodded her head as my sisters began to excitedly hop up and dance all over the room, reaching down and taking Ashlyn with them.

"Congratulations, Ash," Leah happily wept, as she hugged Ashlyn, "I'm so happy, for you and Jake."

"Aw, thank you Baby Sister," Ashlyn tenderly replied, as she returned the hug, "I'm going to be counting on you and Laura because this baby is going to need both of its beautiful Aunts to help guide it along life's road."

"She's right, sis," Laura softly smiled, replacing Leah in Ashlyn's arms, "Besides, we volunteer to keep our niece for as long as you need us to."

"Whoa, wait just a minute, young lady," I laughed, "What makes you think that Ashlyn's going to have a girl?"

"Nothing really," Leah giggled, "Call it female intuition, Jake," and then she and Laura, along with Mom, all three took Ash into the kitchen to talk about God only knows what...a bunch of girl stuff I'd imagine"

"It sounds to me like this new baby is going to be spoiled rotten," Dad smirked.

"Going to be spoiled?" I asked, "Hell, it's already spoiled rotten and it hasn't even been born yet."

"Don't worry about it, son," Dad kindly replied, reaching over and gently patting my shoulder, "Now you know how things were around here when your Mom was pregnant with you."

"Is that right?" I smiled, "So, how does she feel about being a grandmother at such a young age?"

"Gimme a break," Dad chuckled, "That's all your mother's been able to talk about ever since you and Ash got married, which, by the way; if you do have a girl, she's going to be the prettiest little thing that God ever put a breath in. You know that, don't you?"

"Yeah," I quietly, yet proudly smiled, "I know..."

~~~~~~

When we got home later that night Ash and I went straight to bed, because we were both dead tired and felt like we were going to drop at any second.

"I really enjoyed going to your Mom and Dad's tonight," Ashlyn softly told me, as we climbed into bed, "I love your family very much, Jake."

"They love you, too," I tenderly replied, "But not neatly as much as I do though."

"Mmm, C'mere," she softly purred, pulling me against her, "I love the way our bodies feel against each other."

"So do I, my love," I quietly yawned, nuzzling my lips into her neck, "So do I..."

~~~~~~

LATER THAT NIGHT

Herb Albert and Jerry Moss were still at their rented office going over some last minute details before traveling back out to Los Angeles for Covenant's debut gig.

"Are we ready," Herb asked Jerry, "And are you sure that everyone is in place?"

"I told you not to worry about it," Jerry replied, "We wait until these kids are on stage and playing their music, and that's when we'll make our move. I've hired the best in the business to keep the band occupied so; they won't know what's happening until it's over...and besides; Bill Sanders is really gonna love us for this."
"Good, I never liked that asshole to start with, but what about Lindsay?" Herb cautiously asked, "What're we gonna do with her?"

"I wouldn't worry too much about her," Jerry smiled, "Once she sees what we're capable of doing I'm fairly sure that she'll come around."

"I hope you're right," Herb worriedly replied, "We've got a lot riding on the outcome of this shit..."

~~~~~~

LINDSAY PETERSON'S OFFICE

3:00 AM

Lindsay had just finished recording the conversation between Herb Albert and Jerry Moss that she'd received from the transmitter that she'd paid to have hidden in their office while they were out. Now she was regretting having to inform Jake of what was about to happen. Granted, she wasn't quite sure what was going on herself, but from the way those two talked, it had something to do with Covenant, as well as that crooked piece of shit Bill Sanders, and last but certainly not least, her Talent Agency.

"Dammit, Lindsay," she said to no one, "What have you gotten yourself into now?"

~~~~~~

I woke early the next morning at four-thirty, according to the clock on my bedside table. I looked over to my right to find that my beautiful Ashlyn was still peacefully slumbering. So; in order to keep from waking her, I very gently eased myself out of bed, making certain that Ash lay undisturbed as I made my way to the kitchen, closing our bedroom door behind me...

~~~~~~

Once I was in the kitchen, I went ahead and started the coffee, turning off the automatic brewing switch in the process, and then went to the guest bathroom and took a morning pee.

Once that was done and I'd finished washing my hands and face, I walked back into the kitchen to discover that the coffee was almost finished brewing and that I could at least pour myself a cup without making a big mess in the process.

Even though it was still early, as well as still night time outside, a new light was now shining inside of me, and had been ever since I found out that I was going to be a father. However, regardless of how happy I was, I was also terrified at what the future had in store for me.

While I knew that my own father would be there to guide me, I was the one who was actually going to have to fulfill the role of my son/daughter's father, and I didn't want to screw up...not in the least. I only hoped that this is what God wanted for Ashlyn and me; hence the reason I was going to try to be the best Dad that I possibly could, and, as they say; that is that...

~~~~~~

I was standing at the patio window looking out into the early hours of the morning darkness, drinking my coffee and letting my mind wander wherever it may, when, all of a sudden I was startled by the sound of an all too familiar female voice emanating from behind me.

"What're you doing up, baby," Ashlyn softly asked, placing her hand on my bare ass (I ran around the house naked when Ashlyn and I were alone there at home), "It's still dark outside, baby."

"I woke up and couldn't go back to sleep," I quietly replied, pulling her also naked body against my own, "What're you doing wake? Don't you have to be at work in a few hours?"

"There's an empty place in our bed where my husband normally sleeps," she knowingly smiled, "I woke up and it was empty so; I came to find you, baby."

"Mmm," I grinned, as I held her against me, "You feel so good being in my arms like this."

"I love the way this feels, too, Jake," Ash smiled, getting more comfortable in my arms, "So, tell me my love, are you excited about the baby?"

"Of course I am," I lightly chuckled, "Why do you think I'm awake at this hour of the morning?"

"I know," Ash giggled, snuggling closer to me, "I'm excited, too."

"Mom and Dad are tickled shitless," I smiled, "Did you see the look on Mom's face when we told her about the baby?"

"I saw, and I thought it was so sweet," Ash softly smiled, "Naomi and Laura and Leah were over the moon about it, too; wouldn't you say so?"

"Oh, my God," I laughed, "I've got a feeling that that was just the tip of the iceberg. Wait until we found out what sex our baby is; talk about over the moon, huh, what you saw today was nothing."

"Thank you for using the term our baby, Jake," she tenderly replied, placing her soft lips against my own, "I don't know why that's so important to me, but it is."

I gently reached down and placed my hand on her soft tummy and then leaned over and kissed the place where I'd put my hand and told her, "The tiny life that's growing inside of you right now is a direct result of our love, Ash...ours...hence the reason that the baby is also ours as well."

"I love you so much; Jake," Ashlyn warmly smiled, "And I can't wait until the baby is born so he or she can know how sweet their Daddy is."

"And I love you," I smiled, "But I know that if we have a little girl, I want her to be as sweet and as beautiful her Mommy is."

All of a sudden my stomach began to growl very loudly, making Ashlyn laugh and say, "It sounds to me like someone is hungry. Would you like me to make you something to eat, my love?"

"I guess I'd better jump on the opportunity for you to cook for me while you still can," I teased, "Especially once you get so big that you won't be able to move."

"I'm really looking forward to that part of being pregnant," Ash teased in return, "Because I know that my beautifully loving husband will wait on me hand and foot."

"Hell, I'd do that for you now," I smiled, "But you never let me..."

~~~~~~

Once breakfast, which of course I helped make, had been cooked; we decided to light four candles and set them outside on the patio table, which was where we decided to eat that morning.

It was still dark outside with the sun just beginning to peek over the eastern horizon; and in that morning light, I can't begin to describe just how beautiful Ash looked just then. Of course it might've had something to do with the fact that she was carrying our child inside her, but I didn't, and to this day, still don't care. Over the years that Ashlyn and I have been together, I've had more than several people, not just men, but women, too, tell me just how stunning they thought she was.

And just like it was in the beginning when Ashlyn and I first discovered our feelings for one another, I still find myself so very happy to see her when I wake up every morning and Ashlyn is the very first thing I see. Man, what a way to start one's day, huh?

~~~~~~

LATER THAT MORNING

Ashlyn was in the process of getting ready to go into work when the telephone rang, making me get up and answer it.

"Benson residence," I answered, "Jake speaking."

"Hi, Jake," replied a now familiar female voice, "It's Lindsay."

"Hi, Lindsay," I smiled, "How're you doing this morning?"

"Not too bad," she grinned, "I didn't wake you, did I?"

"No, not at all," I happily replied, "I woke up with Ashlyn."

"That's nice," she smiled, "How is Ashlyn today?"

"Excellent," I knowingly grinned, "Especially now that she's a little under seven weeks pregnant."

"Are you serious, Jake?" she smiled, "Oh, congratulations sweetie. Be sure to send my congratulations to Ashlyn as well."

And, because Ash had just finished drying off from her shower, I handed her the phone after I told Lindsay, "Here, you can tell her yourself. She just now stepped out of the shower..."

~~~~~~

I knew that Lindsay would be thrilled to talk to Ashlyn, hence the reason I handed the phone to my wife. Granted, I might've met Lindsay under official business and industry circumstances, but it didn't take long before all of us; the members of Covenant, came to adore her just as we would one of our own.

"So, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call, Lindsay?" I asked, once all of the commotion died down, "And what's the scoop on the up coming gig out in L.A.?"

"Not too good," she told me, "Herb Albert and Jerry Moss are bringing in some of the worst hecklers from all over the country and that's why..." and then she stopped because she was no longer in control of her faculties.

"Shh," I quietly soothed her, "Everything's gonna be alright."

"No, it's not," she told me, in a tone of voice I'd never heard before, "Call this thing off, Jake. The deck is already stacked against you all and certain things can happen that're beyond our control...especially so far away from home out in Los Angeles."

"According to whom," I asked, "I don't know about you, Lindsay; but that sounds like a direct threat where I come from."

"I don't know about all that," she began to fearfully sniffle, "I overheard a conversation between Jerry Moss and Herb Albert that I wasn't supposed to hear; and they were talking about totally destroying you guys on stage, Jake."

"That's it," I angrily growled, "Lindsay; I need you to be here in an hour, okay?"

"Of course," she meekly replied, "But can I ask you why?"

"Because," I abruptly snorted, "I'm going to put a stop to this shit once and for all. In the mean time, I'm not going to make any kind of decision that concerns the band without their knowledge for the simple fact that it wouldn't be fair to them or me."

"Uh oh," she quietly replied, "And what do you think they're going to say when they hear what you're going to tell them?"

"I'm not going to be the one to tell them, Lindsay," I quickly let her know, "You are..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty One

By the time Lindsay made it over to my house it was nearing six o'clock in the morning. Ashlyn and I were the only ones awake, as Leah and Laura were still asleep in the back guest bedroom.

"Good morning," Lindsay uneasily replied, "I wish that I was here under better circumstances, you two."

"Uh huh," I replied, leading her into the kitchen, seating her sat the table as Ashlyn placed a cup of coffee in front of her, "We'll see, won't we?"

'"So, where is the rest of the band?" Lindsay asked, as she looked around to see that she, Ash and myself were the only ones there, "I thought you wanted me to tell them what is about to happen."

"They'll be here in a couple of hours," I told her, "I wanted to at least wait until the sun had risen before I call and wake them up."

"I guess I'm supposed to wait here until you do," she replied, "Am I correct?"

"Yes, you are," I told her, "But you're going to sit down here and tell me exactly what the hell is happening, and also how it involves not only Covenant, but you, too."

"Oh, alright," Lindsay conceded, "It's not like I don't have the time..."

~~~~~~

For the next two and a half hours, Lindsay told Ashlyn and I, in detail, about how she found a career in the music industry, as well as how she came to know Herb Albert and Jerry Moss. They'd all met back in the late sixties, when there wasn't so much competition and had been friends ever since. Not only did I find what she had to say to be very informative, but also very entertaining, hence the reason I couldn't stay mad at her. The only subject that she hadn't gone into detail about was Herb Albert and Jerry Moss' affiliation with Bill Sanders, and that was what I was most worried about, hence the reason I said something to her when she finished talking.

"What about Bill Sanders," I asked, "What does he have to do with this?"

"I'm not really sure," she replied, "But I think that Herb and Jerry owe him money or something like that. I do know that neither one of them cares very much for him, that much is certain."

It was then that I told Lindsay about how Sanders had acted around Ashlyn the last time we were around him, and in doing so, a type of anger, the likes of which I'd never known before, began to build within me, making me realize that I would gladly take his life were he to mess with my Ashlyn. It must've been obvious to Ashlyn because of what she said to me.

"Easy baby," Ashlyn softly told me, her soft hand upon my face, "Nobody's going to hurt me, I promise."

"You're damn right they won't," I quietly seethed, "I'll kill anyone who does..."

~~~~~~

LATER THAT MORNING

10:00 AM

After I'd called everyone and they were all at our house, Ashlyn and the girls, with Lindsay's help, which she gladly offered, made certain that breakfast was ready and waiting the moment the last person arrived.

"Alright, Jake," Camryn smiled, as she sat with the rest of the band at the table eating breakfast, "What is so damn important that you got us all here this early?"

"There's something I think you all need to know," I explained, "And once you hear what's going on, if any of you want to drop out of the band, there won't be any heard feelings about it."

"Drop out of the band?" Jessie questioned, "Have you lost your mind, Jake? What in the hell have you been smoking?"

"Nothing," I quietly replied, "But you need to hear this," and then I turned to Lindsay and said, "Lindsay, would you tell them what you told me earlier this morning?"

She bravely stood up, and after playing the taped conversation that had taken place between Herb Albert and Jerry Moss the night before, Lindsay let them all know that something, she didn't know what, but something potentially dangerous was going to happen at the gig we'd been booked to play out in Los Angeles, including telling them who all it involved."

"Bill Sanders is a drunken pervert," Jessie Harris laughed, at the mention of his name, "He's too worried about not only where his next drink is going to come from, but also where he can get his tiny dick sucked."

"Bill sanders is a dangerous man," Lindsay coldly replied, "Make no mistake, Jessie."

"Dangerous my ass," Jessie giggled, "Trust me when I tell you this. He likes to put his hands on young women, and in places where they don't belong entirely too much to be dangerous in any way."

"Is that right?" Joanie accusingly giggled, "And how would you know this, Jess?"

"Because," Jessie shamelessly laughed, "When we went to the party after our first show, I was dumb enough to accept his invitation when he asked me to dance. Hell, it was a full time job trying to make sure the old pervert kept his hands to himself the whole time we were on the dance floor."

"That sounds like him," Lindsay said, "But he's also as dangerous as they come when he wants, or has the need to be."

"She's right," I said, "He's running for Governor; and I have the strange feeling that he'll stop at nothing to get there."

"So," Jessie asked, "What does that have to do with us?"

It was then that I remembered how Sanders had reacted to seeing Ashlyn for the first time, that slime ball; and in doing so, a revelation of sorts suddenly opened my eyes up to realize what Bill Sanders' obvious weakness was; and therefore, what could possibly be used to facilitate his downfall, if done correctly. His propensity for beautiful women was his Achilles Heel, and in realizing this; I made certain that it was brought to the attention of every female in the room, starting with the girls in the band first.

"Before I go any further, I want to make something very clear to the ladies in this band," I began, "I hired each and every one of you because of your talent first and foremost."

"Let me guess," Camryn knowingly giggled, "The fact that we're hot is the icing on the cake, huh Jake?" and needless to say, every single female there, Ashlyn included, fell into a fit of laughter, making me simply shake my head smiling.

"You're right, Camryn, and I won't deny it," I chuckled, then I got serious and told them, "I want each of you to make sure you know what you're getting yourselves into before we go any further, because I will not allow any of you, guys included, to get hurt. The minute I feel like things are getting to dicey, I'm pulling the plug and calling in the cops, are we all clear on this?"

"We're ready," Keith grinned, much to Leah's chagrin, "What're we gonna do, Jake?"

"We're going to expose those assholes," I growled, "We're going to expose every one of them, and I don't care who is involved."

"Jake, honey, that can be very dangerous," Ashlyn warned me, fear clearly written across her face, "You promised me that you wouldn't take anymore unnecessary risks, remember?"

"How could I forget?" I softly replied, gently pulling her into my arms, "That's why I'm going to bring the police in if the shit gets too deep too quick so; relax, baby. I'm going to be just fine, we all are," and then I very tenderly kissed my wife's soft lips, hearing soft, female gasps emanating from all over the room as I did so.

After the kiss was finished, Ashlyn looked into my eyes, and therefore my soul, and softly told me, "I love you, too, Jake, but remember what you promised."

"Of course," I replied, "I've never forgotten."

"Well, shit the bed," Janie suddenly pouted, making us all look at her, "I guess this means that we won't be getting a record deal then, huh?" which, needless to say, made us all laugh.

"Don't give up just yet, little sweetie," Lindsay reassured her, "I still have a couple of Aces in the hole."

What Lindsay said about having an ace in the hole, made me remember something Dad told me when I was a boy...

~~~~~~

"Son," Dad told me one day, when I was around fourteen years old, "There are three things you need to know about how to survive in life, and they are as follows: Number One, Never bank a ball that you can cut. Number Two, Never bet on a pat hand; and Number Three, Always keep an Ace in the hole..."

~~~~~~

"Shit, that was it," I thought to myself; and the great thing about my situation was that my Ace in the hole was the very man who'd given me the same advice when I was but a young lad; my Dad...a United States Marshall. I told myself right then to call him at my earliest convenience...

~~~~~~

Because everyone felt so good after having relaxed from eating such a filling breakfast, we decided to practice during the day, stopping in the after noon. That way everyone could have a night off to do what they wanted to for a change and not have to work so hard. I took that time to call my Dad and apprise him of the situation that we'd found ourselves an unwilling part of.

"Relax, son," he disarmingly smiled, "We've been acquainted with Bill Sanders and his bullshit for a long time now," and then his voice became more serious when he told me, "And as far as Mister Albert and Mister Moss are concerned, I'm not asking you, I'm telling you to leave them alone. Do you understand me, Jake?"

"But Dad," I protested, "You didn't hear the tape that..."

"You mean the tape that Lindsay Peterson made of those two?" Dad chuckled, "Relax, Jake, everything is not as it seems. You just worry about taking care of that beautiful wife of yours, as well as the band, and everything else will work out fine, you'll see..."

~~~~~~

I was left a little confused after the phone conversation I'd had with my father. Granted, I knew as well as I knew my own name that he would never place me, or allow me to be placed in harm's way. If that was the case, then why did I still have a bad feeling that something foreboding was approaching on the not too distant on the horizon?

~~~~~~

The next week we stayed busy practicing and going to classes. Every member of the band kept their noses to the grindstone when it came to rehearsals, and when the time came for us to leave to go to L.A., we were more than ready for anything. Ashlyn could tell that I was getting antsy and made it a point to do everything she could think of, to keep my mind occupied until the day came that we had to fly out to California.

Because of the fact that she loved me so much and because she refused to take a commercial flight into Los Angeles International Airport (LAX), Ashlyn paid five thousand dollars to charter us a flight from Houston to L.A. I tried to protest, but it was to no avail so; it was with much trepidation that me, Ash, and the rest of Covenant waited out on the tarmac with Mom, Dad and my sisters right before we boarded our flight.
I'd not said anything to anyone about the phone conversation I'd had with my Dad for the simple fact that he said there was nothing to worry about. He was a U.S. Marshall and if he said that there was nothing to worry about then I knew that we would all be perfectly fine...

~~~~~~

It's a five hour flight from Houston to Los Angeles and I chose to sleep most of the way. However, we were about half way there when Rob smiled and made his way to the front of the aircraft.

"I want to make an announcement," he smiled, "All of this that's about to happen is because of the love and time that our leader, Jake Benson, and his wife, Ashlyn, have poured into this project. So; it's with great pleasure that I salute you, Jake and Ashlyn," and instead of singing the song "For He's A Jolly Good Fellow", they rewrote the lyrics to sing "For They're A Jolly Good Couple" which the whole band stood up within the aircraft and sang.

"Thank you, everyone," I grinned, shaking Rob's hand, "That was very sweet of you all, and my wife and I think you guys are all worth it," followed by everyone cheering us as I took my seat.

"Wasn't that the sweetest thing?" Ashlyn sweetly told me, as we sat together, "It looks to me like your peers love you very much."

"It's not just me," I smiled, "Your name was mentioned, too, if I'm not mistaken..."

~~~~~~

LOS ANGELES INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT (LAX)

LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA

2:00 PM

Lindsay was there to meet us the moment our flight touched down, and after making certain that our gear had been loaded onto the truck that pulled directly up to the plane, she led us to where we'd be staying while we were there, The Beverly Wilshire Hotel, in Beverly Hills...

~~~~~~

All of the arrangements had been previously made, and the staff was ready and waiting for us the moment we arrived at the hotel. Per mine and Rob's instructions, there were four men there to help us load the P.A., as well as our amps and instruments into the huge banquet room where the afterparty for the Academy Awards was going to be held.

We made sure that the stage was set up and ready for us to simply walk on and play. Rob set his drums up, as did I my keyboards, both of us covering them with the sheets we'd brought along. And because we still had a day and a half before the gig, we decided to do our sound check right before we played the gig as opposed to doing it any sooner. That way, no one could come in and accidentally bump into anything, knocking the balance off in any way...

~~~~~~

We were given three suites to stay in, one for the guys, one for the girls, and one for Ashlyn and I. Each suite contained two bedrooms so; therefore, it was no shock to any of us when Joanie and Randy chose to sleep in one of the bedrooms together.

"They've been doing it for a couple of weeks now," Jessie giggled, "And we told Joanie that she'd better not wake any of us up in the middle of the night."

"Oh, shut up, Jess," Joanie told her sister, her face blushing bright red, "At least I don't scream at the top of my lungs when I have an orgasm," and needless to say, I almost fell over in my chair from laughing so hard.

"Come on, you guys," I chuckled, "Don't you think that's a little bit too much information?"

"Not at all, Jake," Jess giggled again, "Hell, you've should've seen her in high school. Man, she was boy crazy like you wouldn't believe."

"Screw you, Jessica Lynn Harris," Joanie spat, "At least Dad never caught me sneaking out of the house at night to go meet some guy."

"Maybe not," Jess grinned, "But that doesn't mean you weren't doing it, too."

"I never said that," Joanie knowingly grinned, "I was just smart enough not to get caught, that's all."

"Bitch," Jessie laughed, playfully swatting her sister on the butt.

"It takes one to know one, Jess," Joanie giggled, "And you probably know them all."

"Both of you need to hush your mouths this instant," Janie suddenly interjected, and then she looked at me and Ash and smiled, "Do you see what I've had to put up with for all these years?"

"Who're you, Janie, the Virgin Mary?" Joanie giggled, "You're not innocent either," then she looked at me and said, "Get her to tell you about the time Mom caught her naked in the bed with Joey Houseman, Jake."

"Like I said, "I laughed, "That's too much information. Besides, I'm not your father and I certainly won't say anything to anyone for anything that goes on while we're here in L.A., but don't go hog assed wild either."

"Aw, thank you, Jake," Joanie smiled, standing on her toes to kiss me on the cheek, "I want you to know that me and my sisters love you and Ashlyn very much, and we would never do anything to disrespect either one of you."

"Thank you from the bottom of my heart," I earnestly replied, "That means a lot to us to hear you say such a thing; and just so you know, we love you girls, too."

"What about me, Jake?" Camryn said as she suddenly appeared, "Don't you love me, too?"

"You know I do," I grinned, giving her a hug, "You were the first person I asked to join the band, remember?"

"Uh huh," she giggled, "And I also remember helping you get the rest of the band together, too, Mister Smart Ass."

"Shut up, girlie," I teased, "Before I bend you across my knee."

"Oh, wow, Jake," Camryn lecherously smiled, "That sounds like fun, can Ashlyn watch while you do it? It would make me so hot."

My face immediately turned a brighter shade of red than it ever had, and because she'd never seen me turn that color before, Ashlyn began to howl with laughter.

"Oh, my God," Ash loudly giggled, "I think you finally got him good, Cam. Look at him blush..."

~~~~~~

That evening in our hotel suite, I'd just stepped into the shower and was lathering up my body with soap when I felt Ashlyn's bare breasts rubbing against my back as her hand snaked around my body to grab a hold of my hardening cock.

"Mmm," she purred into my ear, "Are you looking for a good time, sailor?"

"You know me, baby," I played along, "I'm always looking for a good time, but I'd better ask my wife first."

"I already have," she moaned, "And she told me that you were a great fuck..."

~~~~~~

The next morning Ashlyn and I enjoyed having our breakfast in bed, and in doing so, I was reminded of the very first time I made love to my wife, before she was my wife. All of the beautiful memories of our very first days together began flooding my mind like a pleasant onslaught of something too wonderful to resist. It's kinda like tasting something so good, that you just can't seem to get enough of it no matter how much you eat.

The food is pretty good here," I smiled, "Of course having you here with me, Ashlyn, makes it taste that much better ya know."

"I've spoiled you rotten," she sweetly replied, with a beautiful smile that matched her beautiful face, "But I'm not complaining one bit, my love."

"I hope not," I chuckled, "Because I try my best to spoil you as much, if not more than you spoil me."

"I love you, Jake," Ashlyn softly told me, kissing my lips, "And I want you to know that I'll always love you for the rest of my life."

"I can't tell you how that makes me feel to hear you say that, Ashlyn," I said, "Do you remember when I told you about how I was treated by the girls I knew when I got burned?"

"How could I forget, my love?" she gently told me, wrapping her arms around me and snuggling up next to me, "I felt so bad for you, too."

"I felt even worse when my sisters came home and told me the things they overheard those girls saying," I continued, "And I carried that shit around with me everywhere I went."

"I know baby," she empathetically replied, "And I remember wishing that I had a magic wand so that I could wave it and make all of those bad feelings go away."

"Well, believe it or not, but you did make them go away," I smiled, "It happened on the day that you said you'd marry me."

"Really," she wistfully asked, "Why didn't you ever tell me, baby?"

"I don't know," I chuckled, "I was so caught up in the fact that a woman who's as beautiful as you are could love a guy like me that I guess I forgot. Do you forgive me, my love?"

"There's nothing to forgive, you silly man," she girlishly giggled, "And what do you mean by a guy like you?"

"Nothing bad," I said, "I know I've said this about a thousand times already, but you're so damn beautiful, Ashlyn, that you can have any guy you want. What I meant by that was, I was just a kid at the time we met and I couldn't believe that you could love me, that's all."

"You believe it now, don't you?" she asked, as I nodded my head grinning, "Then don't worry about it, my love."

"I'm not worried at all," I happily replied, "I'm thankful...Every morning that I open my eyes and find you laying next to me in our bed, I make it a point to thank God that you're there."

All of a sudden Ashlyn made a mad dash to the bathroom, and from previous experience, I knew not to follow her...

~~~~~~

"I'm sorry, baby," I softly replied, placing a cold wash cloth on her forehead when she returned to the bed from throwing up, "Is there anything I can do for you?"

"No, but thank you for asking, Jake," she softly replied, "I'll just be glad when this morning sickness is over with."

"Me, too," I said, "I wish you didn't have to go through that."

"I do, too," she lightheartedly smiled, "But it's all part of being a mother, I guess."

"And it's a good one, you'll be, my love," I softly smiled, gently holding her in my arms, "A damn good one..."

~~~~~~

I'd gotten on the phone and called everyone in the band after they were all awake, asking them to come to my suite for a band meeting which no one had a problem with; giving everyone the chance to get showered and dressed ahead of time before we all actually got together...

~~~~~~

"So, what's the game plan, Jake?" Rob asked, "How re we going to go about exposing these jerks?"

"That's going to be the easy part," I told them, "We're not going to do a thing," and it was then that I told everyone, Ashlyn included, about the telephone conversation that I had with my father. I made certain that I told them the same thing Dad told me, "Nothing was what it seemed..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Two

That afternoon we all went out together as a group and did the tourist thing, but when evening came it found us back at the hotel. I told everyone to dress nice for a night out on the town. The club, which is longer there, was a nightclub down on Sunset Boulevard called The Lava Lounge.

There was a band playing there called "Whistler's Gold" and they were damn good. Of course Ashlyn, as well as Camryn and the Harris Sisters, all made sure that the guys in our group, and that included me, danced with them at every given opportunity. However, the funniest moment was when I asked Joanie to dance in front of Randy.

The look on his face was priceless when she accepted. I honestly thought he was going to get upset with me for dancing with his girlfriend. However, his irritation disappeared the moment he and Ashlyn appeared on the dance floor beside us; and because the following song was a slow one, we simply exchanged partners, dancing with the one who, we loved the most.

Speaking of love, there was the love I had for Ashlyn, which nothing in the world could ever change, and then there was the love I had for my family, also never changing; but when it came to the love I had for my band mates, it was like they were my brothers and sisters only something a little more, something so gentle and kind, that I would've honestly fought and died for any one of them. Granted it was the basically the same way I felt about Ash and my family, only more. It's hard to explain to someone who's neither a musician, or have never played with a group people who were not only band mates, but close friends as well.

We only had one occurrence, and it was a minor one at that. This guy that had been dancing with Camryn, and his name was Lance Garner, got mad when she refused to leave the club with him; but because of not only my size, but also because of the fact that Rob, Keith and Randy were there with me, we managed to politely calm him down when we told him that we would put his name, plus one, on the guest list for the afterparty that we were playing the following night.

"You guys are playing the Academy Awards afterparty?" he excitedly replied, as Camryn nodded her pretty head, "Holy Shit! That means that you guys must be damn good. Nobody plays at that party unless they're being romanced by one of the record labels here in town." Then he looked back at Camryn and sincerely told her, "I'm really sorry for being such an ass just now, Camryn. It's just that you're so beautiful that I didn't want the night to end."

"That was a really sweet thing to say," She smiled, her eyes dancing like candles in the wind, "Maybe we can get together after we get done playing tomorrow night. How would that be?"

"Are you serious?" he excitedly grinned, as she nodded her head smiling, "Oh, wow, that would be great. How long are you guys going to be in town?"

"We're not really sure at this point," I quietly told him, "We've got something really cool in the works, and we're hoping that it turns out okay."

"Camryn said something about you guys are looking for a label deal (record deal)," he said, "I'm not trying to brag, honestly I'm not, but my mother's brother, my uncle; is Ahmet Ertegun, the president of Atlantic Records, and if you guys are good enough to be playing the afterparty for the Oscars, then I think that maybe I should bring him along with me tomorrow night. What do you guys think?"

"I think I owe you a big kiss," Camryn elatedly smiled, placing her arms around Lance's waist, "Come here, cutie," and then she laid a kiss on him that curled his toes, and left him almost breathless...

~~~~~~

That night back at the hotel, everyone was in mine and Ash's suite, sitting around and talking before we decided to call it a night; and because she'd ordered them before we left earlier that evening, Ashlyn called downstairs to the kitchen and made certain that some midnight snacks were brought up to our suite almost the moment we arrived back to the hotel.

"It looks like we may have a way out of having to deal with those crooked assholes at A&M Records," Camryn excitedly smiled, "If Lance is telling the truth that is."

"I don't see why he would lie," Jessie pointed out, "I mean, damn Camryn, you didn't even promise him a piece of ass and look what he's doing for us."

"I know one thing is certain though, regardless of who we sign with," I told them, "And that is, we need to find an agent, one that we know won't screw us over."

"What about Lindsay?" Ashlyn suddenly asked, "I know that I'm not part of this band, but from what I've seen, it looks like she stands to lose just as much, if not more than we do over this crap so; why not sign with her. I'm willing to bet everything I own that she'd be more than happy to manage you guys."

"I agree with Ashlyn, Jake," Jessie Harris said.

"So do we," Janie and Joanie simultaneously replied.

"You know that I'd never go against anything that concerns you; Jake," Rob quietly said, "But I think that signing with Lindsay is a great idea."

"Alright then," I conceded, "I propose that we sign with Lindsay Peterson. Does anyone object?" and when nobody said anything, I smiled, and picking up the phone, told everyone, "I guess I'll call her and give her the good news."

"It's midnight here in Los Angeles, Jake," Ashlyn told me, "That means that it's two o'clock in the morning back home. Don't you think you ought to wait until tomorrow to call her, baby?"

"No," I grinned, as I continued dialing her telephone number, "She's going to take the first flight out in the morning and I want her to have a contract ready for us to sign when she gets here tomorrow..."

~~~~~~

"Hullo," Lindsay sleepily replied when she answered her phone.

"Good morning Lindsay Peterson," I chuckled, "This is Jake Benson. How're you doing?"

"I was sleeping," she said, "What in the hell are you doing calling me at this hour of the night? You guys are supposed to be in Los Angeles right now."

"We are," I told her, "That's why I'm calling you now, because we have something important that we need to discuss with you before you get on that plane to come out here tomorrow...something very important."

"Dammit, boy," Lindsay light heartedly swore, as she grinned, and after sitting up in her bed at home, she utilized the "Speaker Phone" function on her telephone, placing it on her night stand beside her and said, "Alright, I'm wide awake now and you have my full attention, Jake. What is so important that you feel the need to call me at this hour of the morning to discuss it?"

"We want to sign with your agency, Lindsay," I plainly told her, "And we also want you personally to manage us ...please? I...I mean...we, don't trust anyone else so; will you do it?"

"Aw, that awfully sweet of you to say that, Jake," she told him, "But when Herb and Jerry sign you, and they will, you can count on it, they're going to want their own people to handle your management."

"What if we decide to sign with someone else?" I asked, "We don't necessarily need A&M Records, Lindsay, and that's where you, as our manager, come in."

"You can't be serious, Jake," she argued, "Remember what they said about black balling you guys?"

"Fuck them and the horse they rode in on," I hatefully spat, "I've got something to tell you when you get here, and it's going to make all the difference in the world. Just be ready to sign us tomorrow because we don't want to do this without you, okay, Lindsay?"

"I don't know, Jake," she warily replied, "It sounds like..."

"I don't give a damn what it sounds like, Lindsay," I sternly interrupted her, "I'm sorry for interrupting you, but you're just going to have to trust me. Like I said, we don't want to do this without you, but believe me when I tell you that we can do it with or without you. Do you understand what I'm trying to tell you?"

~~~~~~

Lindsay knew where we were staying in Los Angeles, but we were still worried as to whether or not she was going to go along with what we, Covenant, were going to do. If Mr. Ertegun liked what he heard, and I had no doubt that he would, then we were going to try to either get him to sign us to his record label, Atlantic; or if there was no room for us on his roster, then perhaps point us in the right direction...provided that we weren't going to have to deal with those jerks at A&M Records. God knows that I'd had enough of their shit, and we weren't even signed to their label.

~~~~~~

It was eight o'clock in the morning, and we hadn't been awake for very long when I heard a knock on the door of our hotel suite. Imagine our surprise when Ashlyn opened the door to find my father standing on the other side of it wearing a big smile on his face.

"Jack," Ashlyn smiled, throwing her arms around Dad's neck, "What a pleasant surprise. What're you doing all the way out here?"

"I came to talk to my son and daughter in law," Dad grinned, "Is there a law against that?"

"I don't know, you tell me," I laughed, "You're the U.S. Marshall."

"And that's why I'm here," he quietly replied, looking around, "We need to talk, Jake. Can I come in?"

"Of course you can," Ashlyn sweetly told him, taking his hand and pulling him into our suite, "You don't ever have to ask..."

~~~~~~

Dad came in and as he and I took a seat at the table in the suite, Ashlyn proceeded to make us some coffee, God love her. In the last conversation I'd had with my father, he'd told me that nothing was as it seemed and that I should relax and not worry so much; hence the reason I immediately called him on it the moment he sat down at the table.
"It's like this, Jake," he began, "We've obtained proof that Bill Sanders is selling top secret information to the Chinese."

"What does this have to do with all of us?" I asked him, "And why isn't the FBI or the CIA involved with this?"

"Who says they're not?" he said, "And the reason that you guys are involved is because Sanders has a tremendous hard-on for your wife, and when he leaves the United States to flee to Beijing, he plans on taking her with him."

"That would be a deadly mistake on anyone's part," I defensively growled, "Because I'll kill the first sonofabitch that tries to touch her."

"That's why I'm here," Dad reassuringly smiled, "Sanders plans to make his move while you guys are on stage...right after you've all signed a record deal with A&M Records. That way he thinks he'll be catching you guys, especially you, Jake, off guard and not paying close attention."

"Wait a minute, all of you," Rob knowingly smiled, "I don't know about the rest of my band mates, but I'm licensed to carry a gun anywhere in the country; and I'm afraid to use it, nor do I have a problem with carrying it on stage with me."

"Easy, my friend," I warmly smiled, reaching over and patting him on the shoulder, "Don't think for a second that I don't appreciate the gesture, because I do; but this isn't your fight, brother."

"You call me your brother, yet you won't let me help you?" Rob let me know in no uncertain terms, "Bullshit, if this concerns you, then it concerns the rest of us, Jake; and there's nothing you can do about it, my friend. Besides, do you remember the promise that we made to one another when we first put this band together, about helping each other through tough spots?"

"Of course I do," I smiled, "But that was about..."

"It was about friendship," Randy interrupted, a very serious look on his face, "You're in a tough spot right now, Jake; and we're not about to let anyone hurt you or Ashlyn."

"I really appreciate it you guys," I told them, "But this could get dangerous, and I don't want to see anyone get hurt...for any reason."

"Let me tell you something right now, Jacob Daniel Benson," Jessie suddenly spoke up, making everyone laugh, Dad included, at the use of my middle name while scolding me, "You are the brother that my sisters and I never had, and I speak for all three of us when I say that you need to shut up and let us help you."

"She's right, Jake," Joanie added.

"Yep," Janie knowingly smiled, "And if you don't let us help you, Camryn, me and my sisters, your sisters, Ashlyn, and your mother are all going to gang up on you and beat the living shit out of your hard headed ass. Do you hear me?"

"I guess I've received my instructions then," I laughed, and then gathering Janie into my arms, I smiled at her, and then kissed her cheek and teased, "Yes, your majesty, what is thy bidding?"

"Uh huh," Janie giggled, "That's better...Sir Knight," and then she reached around and smacked me on the ass for good measure, telling Ashlyn, "I hope you didn't mind me doing that just now, but he's been needing to have his ass smacked that for a while, Ashlyn."

"I don't have a problem with it at all," Ashlyn grinned, "But be careful sweetie, he's getting to where he likes that kind of thing."

"Oh, gross," Janie teased, pushing me away from her, "God, I feel like I need to wash my hands now just from touching you, Jake, you nasty boy."

"Oh, hush," I laughed, "Ashlyn was only teasing you, I swear."

"Don't let her act all holier than thou, you guys," Jessie giggled, "She likes that kind of thing, too, Jake..."

~~~~~~

A little over an hour later, Camryn appeared in our suite with Lance Garner, who, much to our surprise, had his uncle, Ahmet Ertegun, with him. Needless to say, Ashlyn excitedly showed them in.

"Mister Ertegun," I smiled, as we shook hands, "It's so nice to meet you...please, feel free to make yourself comfortable."

"Thank you, Jake," he nicely replied, "And please, I would prefer that you address me by my first name."

"Not a problem," I smiled, "Can we offer you anything to drink, Ahmet?"

"A cup of coffee would be nice," he smiled, "But only if you have some already brewed."

"I like to drink coffee throughout the day," I chuckled, "So, there's always some coffee at our house....Ashlyn, my love; would you please..."

"I'm already a step ahead of you, my love," she smiled, coming out of the kitchen carrying two cups of coffee and two soft drinks."

"Thank you," I sweetly told her, giving her a kiss as she set my coffee on the table in front of me, "I appreciate it, sweetheart."

"Ashlyn," Ahmet smiled, "A most unique name. Are you Jake's wife?"

"Yes sir," she softly replied, taking my hand into hers, "We've only been married for less than six months."

"That's nice," he smiled, "I can tell that Jake cares very deeply for you just by the way he looks at you, and that's very rare, especially in the music industry."

"She's the one who talked me in to going professional," I smiled, taking Ash's hand and pulling her into my lap, "I don't know where I'd be if it weren't for her."

"I hope you don't mind," Ahmet smiled, "But I had my assistants do a little research on your band, and I pleasantly discovered that you guys opened for a very old and very dear friend of mine at the Texas Music Festival not too long ago."

"So, you know Rick Wakeman then," I politely replied, "He's a very good guy that I happen to think the world of."

"As does he, you," Ahmet knowingly grinned, "I spoke with him this morning and he couldn't seem to praise you all enough. He told me that you, Jake, are a musical genius on the keyboards. Rick also said that your band has, what we in the industry call, a signature sound, meaning no one else sounds anything like you do."

"Does that mean that you'll come to the afterparty for the Academy Awards tonight?" I excitedly asked, "It would mean the world to us to have you there, sir."

"I don't know if I should," he said, "The word on the street is that you guys are being romanced by Herb Albert and Jerry Moss over at A&M. We have an unwritten policy among the record label heads that says we don't step on each other's toes when it comes to new artists."

"We haven't signed anything with them yet," I explained, "And the only obligation we made to them was to play this gig tonight, which we will be paid for doing."

"Who paid your airfare out here," he asked, "As well as this nice hotel suite you're staying in?"

"We were told that this was part of playing the gig," I ignorantly replied, "And I didn't know that we were under any kind of obligation to A&M Records for it."

"That's how some of these record execs end up obligating bands to their label," Ahmet told us, "I don't operate like that because it's such a shitty thing to do."

I was glad that Ahmet gave us this information, because I refused to let anyone take advantage of not only Ashlyn and me, but also my band mates, and in realizing this, I looked at Ashlyn and said, "Call the desk downstairs and find out how much..."

"I'm on it," she knowingly smiled, picking up the telephone, "I'll call the airlines as well, and then I'll call our bank have them wire us enough money to reimburse Albert and Moss...before you guys take the stage tonight. Okay baby?"

"That's perfect," I smiled, "Thank you, Ash."

"Mmm," she purred, as she hugged me, "Anything for you, my love...anything for you."

Needless to say, Ahmet was impressed at the way things were handled concerning finances, and later told us that our actions that day showed him that we weren't a bunch of doped-up kids who just happened to play good music...but I'm getting ahead of myself.

"You can count on seeing me at the afterparty tonight," Ahmet smiled, just before he left our hotel, "And I look forward to hearing you all play tonight..."

~~~~~~

It wasn't too long after Ahmet left our suite that Lindsay knocked on the door of our suite after having just arrived in L.A. I could tell that she was worried by the look on her face when I greeted her at the door. However, when I relayed to her the news I had to tell her, I was sure that she would be in a much better mood, as well as a good frame of mind afterwards.

"Hi, Lindsay," I smiled, taking her bags from her and setting them down by the front door, "You look a little worried about something."

"Well, it's good to see you, too, dammit," she playfully snapped, "I only wish that you had on your plate what I've got on my plate these days."

"Damn, did you come here directly from the airport?" I asked.

"Yes," she replied, nodding her head, "I wanted to get here before Herb and Jerry did, because I've got something to tell you that I think you need to know."

"You should've at least checked into your hotel first," I told her, then I looked at Ashlyn, and grabbing Lindsay's bags, said, "I'm going to put her in the spare room we've got here in our suite," and looking back at Lindsay, "You're staying here with us and I don't want to hear any argument."

"That's awfully nice of you two to do that," Lindsay graciously smiled, "Thank you from the bottom of my heart."

"There's no need to thank us, Lindsay," I warmly replied, "But you're welcome just the same...and besides, look at everything you've done for us."

"I did those things for you guys because I liked you," she smiled.

"And that's why I'm returning the favor," I grinned...

~~~~~~

Once I'd placed Lindsay's things into her room, she sat down with Ashlyn and I and discussed Covenant's future with her as our manager.

"I thought I already explained the situation to you," Lindsay said, "Herb Albert and Jerry Moss both, are going to want to have their own management team looking after you guys."

"To hell with them," I sneered, "They can kiss my ass before any of us ever sign with them."

"Jake honey, you don't understand," she fearfully warned, "If you don't sign with them, I promise you with every ounce of my being that they will black ball you guys with every label in the country...and I know you don't want that to happen, especially after all the hard work you guys have done."

"What if I told you that I've got an ace in the hole?" I knowingly grinned, "Would you manage us then?"

"I don't know, Jake," she suspiciously replied, "It's going to have to be a pretty big ace..."

~~~~~~

THE ACADEMY AWARDS AFTERPARTY

THE BEVERLY WILSHIRE HOTEL

THAT NIGHT

After the Awards show was finished and the nominees and winner all gathered in the main banquet hall waiting for Covenant to take the stage. Dad, who was backstage with us, had assured me that the U.S. Marshalls, the FBI, as well as the Los Angeles Police Department's S.W.A.T. team were, each and every one, in place, waiting for Bill Sanders to make his move, the son of a bitch.

Everyone was dressed to the nines and looking good, as they were all Hollywood Actors, Actresses, Directors, Producers, etc. However, Ashlyn had gone shopping on Rodeo Drive earlier that afternoon, refusing to let me see what she's purchased until right before we took the stage that night; and I was anxiously awaiting her arrival...

~~~~~~

There was about thirty minutes left before we took the stage, and all of a sudden, the room went silent with everyone looking at the entrance, which obviously drew my attention there as well.

I can't begin to tell you how proud I was when I saw Ashlyn appear, wearing a dark blue evening gown, that not only left one of her shoulders bare, but looked like it was made specifically for her. Needless to say, I made my way to the entrance, took her hand, and then proceeded to escort her to the table that had been reserved for us, right in front of the band where I could keep an eye on her at all times.

"My God," I quietly smiled, "You look amazing, Ashlyn; and I love you very much."

"Thank you, baby, I love you, too," she smiled, softly kissing my lips, "I hope you like this gown. I didn't have time to have one made."

"I don't just like it," I smiled, "Baby; I love it, even moreso because you're wearing it."

"All of the women in here tonight are going to be so jealous of me," she lightly giggled, "Because I'm married to the hot lead singer of the band...he's the one wearing those hot leather pants that show off his perfect ass."

"Come on, Ash," I smiled, my face turning red, "You're embarrassing me..."

~~~~~~

Forty five minutes after the doors to the banquet room opened, we began to play. I must say though, these people seemed a little stuck up to me, because any time I spoke to the audience, it was like I was talking to a fencepost...nobody even looked at the stage, and not a single soul came out onto the dance floor. However, I attributed it to the fact that it was still early, not to mention the first set. Needless to say though, we trudged through it and when it came time to take a break, I was more than happy to do so.

"Man," I said, once we were all seated, "What a tough crowd."

"These assholes aren't tough," Jessie hatefully remarked, "They're a bunch of rich idiot pricks that think they're beneath us...the motherfuckers."

"Damn, Jessie," I chuckled, "Why don't you tell us how you really feel?"

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Three

We opened the second set with "Free Ride", by the Edgar Winter group, and when we were done, it was like we ere playing to a bunch of statues. I was ready to pull the hair out of my head until Jessie jumped onto the microphone.

"Excuse me, everyone," she said into the mike, using a normal tone of voice, "Can I have everyone's attention?" and when she received no response, and at the top of her lungs, Jessie said, "HEY, YOU ASSHOLES," which immediately got the attention of everyone in the room.

I simply shrugged my shoulders and smiled, when she looked back at the audience whose undivided attention she now held and sweetly said, "I know that you people enjoy receiving recognition for what you do, hence the reason we're all here tonight. But please allow me to remind you, that while we don't expect your applause after every song we play, we do expect you people to at least recognize that we're up here trying to do our jobs as well so; a little appreciation from you for what we do every now and then wouldn't hurt one bit."

About the time Jessie was making her speech, Tina Turner herself entered the room, and after hearing what Jessie said, she walked across the room and came directly onto the stage.

Then pointing her finger at everyone in the audience, she boldly asked them, "Do you want these kids to have good memories of the time they spent here in Hollywood, or do you want them to go away from here with proof to the rumor that we're all a bunch of stuck up idiots?" and then she immediately looked at me and said, "Take it away, handsome,"

Only if you join us," I smiled, and then looked back at the band and told them, "We're gonna do Mustang Sally in the key of C. The progression is one, four, five, and watch me for the changes." Then I looked back at Tine and asked her, "Will that do, my lady?"

"Whenever you're ready, baby boy," she happily grinned.

I looked back at Rob, who was grinning from ear to ear, and told him, "Count it off, Bro."

The moment my voice touched the air, the dance floor filled with people, some of them were big stars, some not so big. However, I recognized almost every face I saw that night as being someone whom I'd seen in the movies and on television. Tina stayed for another song and then left the stage to a very large round of applause.

I looked down at our table to see Ashlyn and Lindsay both smiling a mile wide. As soon as Tina left the stage, and because we'd just played two fast songs back-to-back, we slowed it down a bit and played the song, "In My Heart", I'd written for my stunning and breathlessly beautiful wife...my whole world...Ashlyn.

Ever since the first time I played this particular song, I'd always had to fight, and always ended up failing to keep my composure. This night, however, everything was different, and the more I thought about it, the happier I became, only this time it was not a tearful form of happiness, but a strong and proud one, the same one which helped me maintain my concentration on the song, and singing it the best I could.

I guess it was the result of having had to face the combined wrath of both Jessie Harris and Tina Turner, because the moment I finished singing, the audience seemed to come unglued, some of them simply clapping their hands, some of them were shouting and whistling, but everyone was showing their appreciation in one form or another.

"Thank you," I graciously said into the microphone, "Thank you very much."

~~~~~~

We just finished playing our third set and were taking a break when none other than Bill Sanders appeared at our table and was making his way toward Ashlyn, when I suddenly jumped up and quickly placed myself between him and my wife, making certain that he knew not to take another step toward her.

"You're not welcome here, asshole," I hissed, "And I know all about your relationship with the Chinese government; you fucking traitor."

"Now, now," he sickeningly smiled, "I'm not here to make trouble for anyone. I was coming to ask your beautiful wife to dance."

"You can forget about it," Ashlyn spat, glaring at him as if he were about to be drawn and quartered, "The thought of you touching me makes my skin crawl."

"I agree with you, Ashlyn," said Lindsay, who'd been silently sitting there with Ashlyn until now, and then also glaring at Sanders, but over the top rim of her glasses, she told us, "This piece of shit is nothing but a womanizing asshole."

"I know, Lindsay," I quietly, yet angrily said, "And according to the information that I received, he's going to try to kidnap my wife...Isn't that right, Billy boy?" However, just as he was about to speak, the power went out, making me grab Ashlyn and hit the floor, holding her as close to me as possible.

All of a sudden I heard the sound of gunfire followed by some woman screaming, and mere seconds later the sound of glass shattering giving me the distinct feeling that something very bad was about to happen...

~~~~~~

After all of the ruckus had died down and the lights were back on, there were law enforcement officers everywhere; Dad and several U.S. Marshalls, some FBI officers, and then last but not least, the Los Angeles Police Department's S.W.A.T. Team.

I also saw eight thug looking assholes, which apparently were there with Bill Sanders, lying prostrate on the floor in handcuffs. However, I looked around the room and didn't see Sanders anywhere.

"He got away this time, Jake," Dad said, when he observed me looking for Sanders, "But we've got someone tailing him as we speak."

"He was going to kidnap my wife tonight," I replied, "But I didn't let him even get close to her."

"I know, son," Dad proudly smiled, hugging Ash and I both, "You did the right thing when you took her into your arms and hit the ground; and I thought you should know that I'm extremely proud of you, Jake."

"Where are Mom and the girls?" I worriedly asked, "I hope they're not anywhere around here."

"No, they're back in Houston," Dad knowingly grinned, "And I've got them in protective custody until we catch this fucker..."

~~~~~~

Needless to say the gig was finished once the fracas that had occurred was over; and as we were on stage breaking our gear down, I looked around the stage at the rest of the band and said, "I'm really sorry that we came all the way out here for nothing, you guys."

"Oh, I wouldn't say that," Herb Albert said, as he suddenly appeared next to the stage, Jerry Moss close by, "Why don't we all sit down and talk a little business?"

"Why don't you two go fuck yourselves?" Lindsay hatefully spat, "It's because of your association with Bill Sanders that these kids almost got themselves either shot and/or killed, and don't even get me started on what all else you assholes have been up to."
"Lindsay please," Herb smiled, "You've got it all wrong, sweetie."

"Don't I know that," she seethed, "And I'm not your fucking sweetie, you son of a bitch."

"Maybe we can all start over," Jerry Moss spoke up, "Would that be possible?"

"I don't know," I defensively replied, keeping Ashlyn within reach of me, "I'm willing to listen to what you have to say, but that doesn't mean dick...do we understand one another?"

"It doesn't have to be like this, you guys," Herb announced, to the rest of the band, "Does he speak for every one of you?"

I was about to say something until Camryn walked over to where Ash and I stood and placed her hand on my arm, saying, "Leave it to me, Jake. I've got this," and then she walked down the stairs and off of the stage.

The moment her feet touched the floor, she walked over to where Herb Albert and Jerry Moss were standing; and then after acting like she was going to hug Herb, she kneed him in the balls as hard as she could and hissed, "Don't go away mad, just go the fuck away...and you guys have the unmitigated gall to call Bill Sanders a criminal?"

"That wasn't a very smart move on your part, young lady," Jerry Moss angrily replied, helping his partner up off of the floor, "Your little stunt just now is going to cost you and the rest of this group your musical careers."

"And exactly why is that, Jerry, old friend?" Ahmet Ertegun smiled, suddenly appearing out of nowhere. Then he smiled at us, and after handing me his business card, he happily asked, "Herb Albert and Jerry Moss might be good producers and all, but they can't ruin your musical careers and they know it. How would you kids like to be a member of the Atlantic Records family? We wouldn't dream of treating you like this."

"Are you kidding?" I excitedly grinned, "I think I speak for all of us when I say that we would love to be on your label, Mister Ertegun."

"I'm very happy to hear that," he smiled, "Can you all meet me at my office at nine o'clock tomorrow morning, Jake?" and when I excitedly nodded my head, he grinned and said, "That's great...and please, call me Ahmet..."

~~~~~~

LATER THAT NIGHT

It was getting close to midnight and everyone in the band, as well as Dad and Lindsay, were all gathered in our suite, mine and Ashlyn's, to discuss the events which took place earlier that evening.

"Holy shit, you guys" Ashlyn giggled, "I'll have to say that ya'll don't do anything half-assed," and then she continued to gently giggle, burying her face into my chest.

"Don't look at us," Jessie also giggled, "It was Camryn and Jake."

"I can see why you'd call Camryn out," I replied, a guilty smile on my face, "But I didn't do a thing. If you want to blame someone, blame Ashlyn."

"Why blame me." Ashlyn quickly asked, "I haven't done anything."

"Yes you have," I teased, "And you've been doing it since you were a little girl, too."

"What," she insistently inquired smiling, "What're you talking about, Jake, you little scoundrel?"

"I'm talking about you," I teased, quickly but gently pulling her into my arms, "And if you hadn't been so beautiful, we wouldn't be having the problems with Bill Sanders that we're going through right now."

"Uh huh," she girlishly laughed, "And if I didn't look the way I do, then you wouldn't have married me either."

"That's where you're wrong, my love," I gently replied, "I'd already fallen in love with the way you look on the inside, the fact that you're almost as beautiful on the outside is just a bonus," and then I leaned slightly forward and very tenderly kissed her lips.

"Oh, Jake," she lovingly said, "You always say the sweetest things to me, baby."

"That's because I love you, and I always will," I smiled, still holding her in my arms, "And don't ever forget that, okay Ash?"

"I won't," she quietly told me, "I promise you."

"I hate to break up a beautiful moment, you two," Dad interrupted, "But I want everyone to keep in mind that that animal is still on the loose out there."

This all took place years before the September 11, 2001, Attack on the World Trade Center so; airport security was nowhere near as strict as it is today. Because of that, I reached into my suitcase and retrieved and withdrew the Beretta 9 millimeter pistol, with 15 rounds in the clip and one in the chamber; which, unbeknownst to anyone in my family, I'd purchased a year earlier. However, I'd only begun carrying it since my discovery of the plans Bill Sanders had for my wife, Ashlyn.

"Let him come to me," I defensively growled, protectively placing my arm around my wife, "The next time I come face-to-face with Bill Sanders, he won't be walking away of his own accord, that's for damn sure."

"Jake," Ashlyn gasped, as she lightly scolded me, "Put that gun away, what's wrong with you?"

"Wait a minute," Dad replied, "Where did you get that weapon, Jake?"

"I bought it a while back, Dad," I told him, "Why, are you going to take it away from me?"

"No," he plainly said, "I taught you not only hand-to-hand combat, but also weapon safety a long time ago so; I damn well expect you to be responsible with that damn thing, understood."

"There's a good reason I'm carrying this damn thing," I adamantly replied, "It's because if Sanders goes anywhere near Ashlyn, you, or any member of this band, then he'd better gives his soul to God, because his ass will belong to me."

"All I ask is that you please be careful, baby," Ashlyn quietly said, "It would kill me if something happened to you."

"I'll be fine," I assured her, "I promise, baby."

"You're not hearing me, Jacob Daniel Benson," she told me, looking into my eyes as the volume of her voice raised, her arms wrapped tightly around me, "I'm carrying a part of us inside of me now...and I want our baby to have us when it's born. Do you understand me?"

"I've never once forgotten, my love," I gently replied, smiling as I tenderly placed my hand on her tummy, soothing her, "And yes...we...will definitely be here when our precious child is born, my love."

"I hate to be the messenger of doom," Dad interjected, "But until that asshole is either caught or killed, you kids are going to need protection," and then with a wry grin on his face, he smiled, and then picking up the telephone, he told us, "I'll take care of that personally. That way your mother won't worry...and that's a good thing, trust me."

"What's the matter, Dad," I good naturedly teased, "You sound like you might be a little bit afraid of Mom's wrath."

"You're damn right, I am," he told me, "And if you're smart, you'll stay on Ashlyn's good side after that baby is born."

"Come on, Jack," Ash sweetly smiled, "I don't have a bad side to me."

"I sure hope not, sweetheart," Dad grinned, "You'll be the only woman in this family without one, that's for damn sure..."

~~~~~~

Once we were alone again and everyone had gone back to their respective suites, Ashlyn and I were lying in the bed talking before we went to sleep for the night.

"Can I ask you something, my love?" Ashlyn sweetly asked, "It might make you angry though."

"Come on, Ash," I smiled, "Have you forgotten the pact we made about always telling one another the truth?"

"No," she smiled, leaning over and kissing my lips, "I'm just making sure that you haven't forgotten."

"Of course not," I lightly chuckled, "What is it that you want to ask me?"

"Would you actually kill someone?" she plainly inquired.

"To save you, I would," I replied, "And I wouldn't blink an eye, nor would I lose a night's sleep over it either."

"The same thing goes for the band and your family, too, I hope," she said, "Am I right?"

"Yes," I automatically answered, with no hesitation, "But I would think that you already knew that about me, my love."

"Mmm, that I do, my darling," she sweetly purred, hugging me, "That I do..."

~~~~~~

The next morning found us, the members of Covenant, sitting around a large table in what I'm sure was a conference a room. Ahmet Ertegun was with us as we all watched a video tape of our performance the night before playing on a television monitor. Needless to say, the video footage we were watching showed Ahmet how well we sounded before the bullshit with Bill Sanders occurred.

"You guys have a great sound, very distinct, very original," Ahmet smiled, "And I think that Covenant should sign with Atlantic Records."

"That's all well and good, Ahmet," Lindsay, our new manager said, "But what kind of deal are we talking about here?"

"Talk to me, Lindsay," he grinned, "You know me well enough to know that I would never screw these kids around. I'm not like that."

"I know, and I'm just making sure, Ahmet," she appreciatively smiled, "But while we're on the subject of how fair you are, why don't you make us an offer first?"

"Alright, then," he chuckled, "How about if I offer you kids a five album deal, with a guarantee that I'll release everything you want me to, provided that you're first album does well; does that sound fair enough?"

"That sounds fair," Lindsay replied, "What about royalties, publishing, and leave us not to forget about the mechanicals?"

"How about this?" Ahmet smiled, "I'll split the mechanicals down the middle with you, fifty/fifty, and because you guys aren't in the position to handle it yet, I want all of the publishing on the first album. You guys can have all of your writer's royalties. Now, will that assuage your conscious, Lindsay?"

"Can we have a minute to talk?" she asked

"Of course," he smiled, rising from his chair, "I've got some paperwork to do for the next thirty minutes. Will that do?"

"That would be great," she smiled, "Thank you, Ahmet."

"Alright then," he cordially smiled, "I'll see you folks in a little while then..."

~~~~~~

"SO, tell us, Lindsay," I excitedly grinned, once Ahmet was gone, "What do you think?"

"I think you guys should take the man up on his offer," she victoriously grinned, "You won't get a better offer from anyone else, especially in this business..."

~~~~~~

Needless to say, as well as with no objections from our respective parents, we all put our college educations on hold and signed with Atlantic Records that day. Lindsay had negotiated with Ahmet to cover our living expenses while we were in the studio recording our first album. Not only did he agree to do it, but he also gave every single member of the band a ten thousand dollar advance, which Ashlyn insisted that I immediately deposit into the bank.

The only problem that I foresaw in the immediate future was whether or not Ashlyn was going to remain in L.A. with me while we were recording, or go back home and wait for me.

You can only imagine the pleasure and also the surprise I felt when Ash informed me in no uncertain terms that she wasn't going to go anywhere without me, and if it meant that she had to go on the road with us to be with me, then so be it.

"We just got married not too long ago, honey," she softly smiled, "I'm not quite ready to be away from you for any amount of time...well, not just yet anyway."

"What about the baby," I asked, "What're you going to do when the time comes to deliver it?"

"Don't you mean, what we are going to do?" she teased, "We'll cross that bridge when we come to it, baby. Besides, you guys aren't going into the studio for another ten days so; that'll give us plenty of time to fly home and take care of everything that needs taking care of..."

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that Dad had flown in the day before us, he and Mom, as well as Leah and Laura were all at the airport to greet us.

"Hi, babies," Mom smiled, hugging Ashlyn and I the moment we walked into the terminal, "Your father told me what happened in Los Angeles, are you two alright?"

"Come on, Mom," I cockily chuckled, "You know that I'm not about to let anything happen to my wife, or the members of my band; don't you?"

"That's because your father was there to look out for you, boy" she crossly said, and then she looked at Ash and sweetly told her, "Come on, baby girl, I'll bet you're probably starving by now. Don't forget that you're eating for two people these days."

"Hmm," Ash grinned, winking at me, "Something to eat sounds good right about now. Lead the way, Naomi; I'm right behind you..."

~~~~~~

"Rob told me that you guys got a five album deal with Atlantic Records, Jake," Laura proudly told me, as we all sat around the table at Mom and Dad's house eating a late lunch, "And I wanted to let you know how proud of you that I am. I hope you know that the rest of the people in the band all depend on you to lead them in the right direction."

"I know," I worriedly replied, "I just hope I don't let them down."

"You won't Jake," Leah smiled, "I know that you're going to lead these guys to greatness. I can just feel it, big brother."

"Is that right," I grinned, as she excitedly nodded her head, "And just what makes you so sure, little sister?"

"Because," she said, tears suddenly beginning to fill her eyes, "You've been great at everything you've done up to now. When me and Laura were little, you were always there to look after us while Mom and Dad were at work...and I know that you're going to be a wonderful recording artist," and then she couldn't continue for crying.

"Hey, now," I said, quickly hopping up from my seat at the table to hold my little sister in my arms, "Why're you crying, Lee-Lee, this is supposed to be a happy occasion, remember?"

"I am happy," she sniffled, her head on my shoulder as we spoke, "It's just that I'm so proud of you, and now that you and Ashlyn are married, I'm finding that I miss you all the time now."

"Aw, it's okay," I gently soothed her, "I'm only a phone call away, sweetie."

"I know," she said, "I'm still having a little difficulty with you not being around all the time these days."

"Why don't you and Laura come and stay with us while we're home, Lee-Lee?" Ashlyn gently asked, placing her arms around my sister's waist and hugging her, "It would mean the world to us. Besides, don't think for a minute that Jake doesn't miss you girls just as much as you miss him."

"I don't miss him at all," Laura teased, "Especially now that I've got his old bedroom to sleep in."

"What a load of horse shit," Mom laughed, making me immediately snap my head towards her for using the language she just did, "You two girls have slept in the same room together since the both of you were little bitty, and nothing's changed either."

"I know, Mom," Laura giggled, "But Lee-Lee was getting too serious and I had to do something to break it up."

"Yeah right," Leah spat, "You did it because you're a mean heifer."

"Is that right?" Laura asked, starting to bristle, "I'd rather be a heifer than a bitch so; kiss my ass, bitch."

The next thing I knew, Mom had entered into the conversation between my sisters and it immediately became and arguing match, which was getting louder by the second until I raised my voice and said, "KNOCK THIS SHIT OFF...ALL THREE OF YOU," which immediately silenced the three of them.

"Thank God, Jake," Dad sighed, "Now you see what I have to put up with these days," making me laugh...

~~~~~~

That night when we got home, the first thing I did was to hop my ass into the hot tub, not waiting, but stripping down the moment we got home.

"Damn, baby," Ashlyn sweetly giggled, as she, too, began taking her clothes off, "You could've at least waited on me ya know."

"Nah," I teased, watching her disrobe, "This way I get to watch you take your clothes off...Mmm."

"Silly boy," she giggled, stepping naked into the tub and taking a seat in my lap, "That's because you're such a pervert."

"Only around you, baby," I softly replied, taking her into my arms and kissing her sweet lips, "Only around you..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Four

After climbing out of the hot tub and covering it back up, Ashlyn and I walked naked back into the house. Needless to say, my cock was an iron bar by this time, and for reasons that I've only just become aware of, the mere sight of my wife's naked ass that night made me cum with no physical stimulation of any kind.

Of course I told Ashlyn what was happening just as it began to happen, and because she loves me so much, as well as the fact that it turned her on immensely, she immediately hit her knees and took my cock into her hand and began jacking me off.

"Ooo, yeah, that's it, baby," she erotically moaned, licking my cock up and down as it began to spurt, "Give me that hot fucking cum, Jake. I want all of it."

"Oh, God, Ashlyn," I groaned, as I began squirting what felt like gallons of cum not only all over her face, but also down her throat, "I love you so much."

"I love you, too," she moaned, as she diddled her clit with her other hand, "Ah...so much," and then the next thing I knew, Ash's ministrations to her clit brought her to orgasm, making me drop to my knees to eat her pussy, as she began howling.

"OH, GOD, JAKE," she wailed, "EAT MY PUSSY, BABY, ONLY YOU KNOW HOW TO DO IT RIGHT, BABY, AH, AH, I'M CUMMMMMIIIINNNGGG, 'OH, OH, AAAHHHHH..."

~~~~~~

"Oh, my God," Ashlyn panted smiling, once we were done, "Why don't you warn me the next time you're going to do that, my love?"

"Because that's the first time I've ever done it," I smiled, "I don't know what happened, I swear. I was looking at your naked ass and then the next thing I knew; I was cumming all over the place."

"I'll tell you exactly happened, baby," she knowingly grinned, "It's because I turn you on as much as you turn me on, Jake. Why else do you think I waited until Christmas to make my move?"

"You've got me there," I unthinkingly replied, "What're you talking about, Ash?"

"Don't you remember me spending Christmas night with you at your folk's house?" she asked smiling, "It hasn't been that long ago, silly."

"Of course I remember," I grinned, "But I still don't understand what you're talking about though."

"I can't tell you how many orgasms I had that night, baby," she softly told me, gently caressing my face with her right hand, "I was so excited just being near you, that every time you touched me in your sleep, you made me cum, Jake."

"Why didn't you tell me?" I gently asked, "I didn't know a lot at the time, but I would've tried to make it really good for you."

"That's just it," Ashlyn tenderly smiled, "It was because you were so naïve, and so very beautiful," as tears suddenly began to fill her eyes.

"Aw, what's wrong, baby?" I asked, her tears startling me.

"I'm so proud of you; Jake," she sweetly and softly whispered, "And I love you so very much. I never thought that I'd ever find a man that loves me like you do, and I wanted you to know that I'll never hurt you, and I'll never leave you...no matter what."

"I know that, baby," I tenderly smiled, leaning over and softly kissing her lips,, "And just so that you know; I'm nothing without you...absolutely nothing."

"I love you, Jake..."

~~~~~~

I had to go to a local music store near our home, a place called, Sam's Music Center, to get my an adjustment made on the tension bar in the neck of guitar, and I figured that since I was already there; I would also get Sam to restring in the process.

"Hi, Jake," Sam smiled, as I walked into the store with my guitar on one hand, and a large manila envelope, a copy of our recording contract, in the other hand, "What can we do for you today?"

"Hey Sam," I grinned, shaking hands with him, "I was wondering if I could get you to adjust the tension bar in the neck of my guitar for me."

"No problem," he grinned, as I handed him my guitar, "Do you want me to put some new strings on it, too?"

"Sure," I smiled, opening the envelope, "I need to ask you something, Sam."

"What's that?" he asked

"Well, I know that you heard my band at the music festival," I began, "What I really want to know is what you thought about our performance...and I want you to be as honest as possible. You're not going to hurt my feelings, I promise."
"Stop trying to bullshit me, Jake," he laughed, "You know that I think you guys sound great. What's that in your hand?"

"It's a copy of the recording contract we all signed with Atlantic Records yesterday, see?" I smiled, holding it up for him to look at, "And I wanted you to be one of the first people to know about it."

"Oh, my God," he grinned, as he came around from behind his counter, shaking my hand and hugging my neck, "Congratulations, Jake. Wow! Now I can finally tell people that I knew you way back before you became a rock star."

"Rock star, my ass," I chuckled, "I'm just a guy from Texas that plays piano."

"And it's a mean piano, too," Sam chuckled, "Stop trying to bullshit your own self, Jake. You're damned good and don't ever forget it, okay?"

"Thanks, Sam," I gently replied smiling, "But I still think you need to get your hearing tested."

"I'll have your guitar ready for you in about an hour," he smiled, "In the mean time, get the hell outta here before I call your wife to come and kick your ass..."

~~~~~~

I decided to go back to the house and wait for Sam to call me when my guitar was ready, but mostly because I didn't want to unnecessarily leave Ash alone for any longer than I had to.

"Hi, baby," Ash greeted me, when I walked through the back door, "You weren't gone for very long."

"I dropped my guitar off," I smiled, leaning down to kiss her lips, "And I wanted to be here with you so I came back until Sam is finished with it. I also wanted to thank you, Ash."

"You wanted to thank me?" she asked, "Good Lord, Jake, what on earth for?"

"You were right, my love," I softly replied, "You told me that the record labels were going to jump all over us once our music got heard so; thank you, Ashlyn. I love you."

"I'm not going to say that I told you so," she playfully teased, throwing her arms around my neck, her eyes flashing a bright blue as she quickly kissed my lips, "But I told you so."

All of a sudden, the phone rang, making me let go of Ashlyn in order to answer it,

"Hello," I said, "This is Jake."

"Jake, this is Sam," he smiled, "I'm done with your guitar and you can come pick it up anytime you're ready."

"Good enough," I smiled, wondering why he was done quicker than he's told e earlier, "I'll be there in a few minutes," and then I hung the phone up.

"Who was that, honey?" Ashlyn asked me.

"It was Sam at the music store," I replied smiling, "And he told me that my guitar was ready for me to pick up. Do you wanna go with me?"

"I'd love to," she sweetly smiled, as always, "Let's go, baby..."

~~~~~~

When we arrived at Sam's Music Center we saw three news trucks, not to mention a crowd of people gathered around the front of the store. However, before I could even get out of my car, Ashlyn and I were surrounded by reporters.

"Leave the man alone for a few minutes, please," Sam appeared, moving the reporters from mine and Ash's path, and allowing us to get into the store before we could get mobbed...

~~~~~~

"Good Lord," Ashlyn excitedly grinned, "What a mad house."

"What the hell is going on?" I asked, once we were inside of Sam's store, which, he had to lock the doors to keep the store from being swamped by the group of people now standing outside for whatever reason.

"I called a friend of mine at Channel Eleven," he smiled, "I wanted to let him know about you guys. I guess the word must've somehow gotten out from there."

"You'd better call Lindsay," Ashlyn said, "She is you guys' manager after all..."

~~~~~~

An hour later, the whole band had gathered at Sam's Music Center for an impromptu press conference. Lindsay made certain that she was there to help us answer any questions we might not know how to answer.

"So, tell us, ladies," one female reporter asked the girls in the band, "What's it like being on the road with a bunch of guys?"

"What do you mean by a bunch of guys?" Camryn lightly giggled, "There are four of them and four of us, and they treat us like little sisters...it's great, you should try it," which of course caused the audience, who, by this time had tripled, to all loudly applaud.

"Are you Jake Benson's girlfriend?" a television reporter asked Ashlyn, "And if so, could we possibly get a statement from you?"

"Jake Benson has no girlfriend...I'm his wife," Ashlyn nicely replied, "And let me be the first to tell you all that the band, Covenant, whom my husband is a member of, just inked a deal with Atlantic Records yesterday afternoon. If you want to know anything more about the music, I suggest that you ask the good folks at Atlantic Records."

"Damn, Jake," Lindsay smiled, in approval of the statement Ash had given the press, "Your wife would make a great diplomat if she ever decided to switch professions."

"Yeah, she would," I grinned, "She sure would, huh."

After the press had taken up enough of our time, Lindsay organized an autograph opportunity for anyone who wanted one; and surprised would be an understatement in describing how many people wanted and almost fought for the chance to get us to sign a myriad of different things. I signed everything from a kid's metal lunchbox to a girl's pair of panties while she was still wearing them. Needless to say, my wife got a major kick when my face turned beet red when the girl lifted her skirt to show me where to sign her panties, which was also embarrassing as hell for me, too.

"You'd better get used to it," Ash sweetly grinned, "You're a rock star now, baby."

"Aw man," I groaned, "Don't rub it in, Ash, okay?"

"You'd better listen to me right now, Jacob Benson," Ash glared; by that time in our relationship, she only called me Jacob when she was upset with me, which wasn't that often, "You are the main reason why this band is together to start with, not to mention the fact that you just signed a five album deal with one of the biggest record labels in the country. Look baby, I'll love you no matter what you do, but you made the decision to play music for a living the moment you signed that contract with Atlantic Records," and then she leaned in close to me so that no one but me could hear her, and told me, "I know you're scared shitless, Jake, hell I would be, too; but I want you to know that I'm going to be right there with you every step of the way. I'll never leave you, baby."

"Except for when the baby comes," I teased, kissing her lips, "And then it'll be my turn to be right there beside you."

"God, I love you, Jake..."

~~~~~~

After all of the hoopla at he music store had calmed down, Ashlyn invited everyone in the band, Sam included, to come back to our house for an impromptu barbecue. I manned the grill outside while the girls all pulled together in the kitchen to help make all of the fixings as well as set the table. Ashlyn found a company that we ended up buying our steaks from. It was pretty cool, too, because each individual steak came to us individually wrapped and flash-frozen so that they would only take a few moments to thaw, once they were removed from the freezer. And once I was finished cooking, there were fourteen steaks that were as fine as anything you'd find at any steakhouse anywhere.

"Damn, Jake," Lindsay teased, as we were all sitting down to eat, "I didn't realize you were such a great cook," and then she looked at Ashlyn, and with a knowing smile on her face, said, "You got yourself a pretty good one, girl; and you've got him trained so well, too."

"Thanks Lindsay," Ash giggled, leaning over and kissing me, "He's not too bad for your average white boy," as laughter emanated from all around the table.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," I sarcastically grinned, "Whatever you say, my love..."

~~~~~~

The next morning found Ashlyn and me in waiting room of her new OB/GYN Doctor. Ashlyn's previous doctor had been called out of town on another case so; she passes Ash on to her partner, Doctor Jennifer Hawkins. When I discovered that she and Ash were friends, I realized right then how small the medical community truly was.

"Hey, Ash," Jennifer smiled, once we were in the examination room, "Is this your new husband I've heard so much about?"

"Yes," Ashlyn proudly smiled, taking my hand, "Doctor Jennifer Hawkins, allow me to introduce you to the love of my life, Jake Benson."

"Hello, Doctor Hawkins," I respectfully replied, shaking her hand, "It's nice to meet you."

"It's really nice to meet you, too, Jake," she gently smiled, "And please, feel free to cal me Jennifer. After all, your wife and are friends, just like I hope that we can be."

"Uh, that would be nice," I stuttered, "Being friends, I mean."

"My goodness," Jennifer girlishly giggled, winking at Ashlyn, "And he's such a gentleman, too," and needless to say, she and Ash gave one another a knowing smile.

Let me take a moment to describe Jennifer Hawkins. I later found out that she was a little over a year older than my Ashlyn, however, she was a little taller, as well as being blonde headed and green eyed. While most people would describer her as being what you would "chunky", I preferred to call t being "healthy", just because she wasn't waifishly thin like the wannabe models and such.

Jennifer also had a pretty face that was a perfect match for her kind and gentle disposition and demeanor. She had a very kind and gentle quality about her that so reminded me of my Ashlyn, hence the reason that the two of them were such good friends.

The highlight of the whole day, as well as my whole life up to this point, was when Jennifer connected Ashlyn up to the ultrasound machine. It was then that God revealed his great and awesome power to me when I heard our baby's heartbeat for the very first time. While it was still too early to tell what sex the baby was, its little heartbeat was fast, strong, and steady, and as I looked into Ashlyn's deep blue eyes, I knew that my life had now come full circle as my eyes began too fill with tears, the paternal pride swelling up within me with love for not only my beautiful wife, but also the precious life that she and had created and was now growing within her.

"I love you, Ashlyn," I softly told her, proud and happy tears raining down my face by the bucketfuls, "I love you with all my heart..."

~~~~~~

The moment we left the Doctor's office, I pointed Ash's Jag south, toward my parent's home, and with a gigantic smile which was now permanently etched across my face; I smiled and told Ashlyn, "We're going to Mom and Dad's house, okay?"

"Of course it's okay, baby," she softly replied, dreamily looking into my eyes, "Besides, you're driving..."

~~~~~~

~~~~~~

By the time we made it to my parent's house, it was nearing one o'clock in the afternoon, and because they were now seniors in high school and only had to attend classes in the morning, I knew that both of my sisters would be home when Ashlyn and I got there.

What I wasn't prepared for was when Ashlyn and I walked into the house looking for the two of them. We called their names repeatedly, but to no avail. Suddenly I looked out of the kitchen window, which overlooked the backyard, to see both Leah and Laura laying out in the back yard sunning them selves.

That wasn't the problem, as I'd seen them do that many times. The problem was that they were both lying on their backs topless, exposing their bare breasts to the sun. Granted, they might've been my sisters, but the male in me couldn't help but notice how big their breasts had become, seemingly overnight.

Both of my sister's breasts were identically round, full, and with nipples that were quite large...and beautiful, I might add. However, I quickly came back to my senses and pulled myself away from the window just before Ashlyn walked up to the window to see what I'd been looking at.

"What're you looking at, Jake?" Ashlyn knowingly smiled, and then as she looked out of the back window, she glanced at my red face and teasingly said, "Oh, you naughty boy, staring at your little sisters tits. It's a good thing that you're married to me, or someone else might call you a pervert."

"Oh, hush," I chuckled, "I didn't really see anything, Ashlyn."

"Uh huh," she knowingly giggled, as she moved toward the back door, "Why don't you go in the other room for a few minutes...Mister Perv?" and then she walked out of the back door, giggling as she went, my face as red as a beet...

~~~~~~

"Hey, Big Brother," Leah smiled, greeting me with a hug after having put her top and tee shirt on, "What're you guys doing here?"

"Is something wrong?" Laura asked, also hugging me, "I sure hope not."

"No, nothing's wrong," I grinned, "As a matter of fact; everything is perfect."

"Then why aren't you guys in Houston?" they asked, "What brings you down here?"

"We've got some good news for you girls," Ash sweetly smiled.

"Cool," Laura excitedly grinned, "What is it?"

"Right," Leah giggled, "Tell us."

We went to the doctor for Ashlyn's check up," I told them smiling, "And it was sooo cool."

"What was so cool," Leah asked, scratching her head, "What on earth are you talking about, Jake?"

"He got to hear the baby's heart beat when I went for an ultra sound today," Ash sweetly told them.

"That's great," Laura smiled, gently hugging Ashlyn, "So, is it a boy or a girl?"

"It's still a little too early to tell," Ash gently smiled, one of them on each aide of her now, "We won't know for at least two or three months yet..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Five

"Congratulations again, you two," Dad heartily smiled, at dinner that night, "You're mother and I are very happy for you guys, son; we all are."

"Thanks, Dad," I warmly replied, "We really appreciate it."

"So, tell us, Ms. Ashlyn," Mom sweetly told her, "When are we going baby shopping?"

"We don't have to be back in Los Angeles for another week," Ashlyn smiled, "So, when ever you want to go is fine with me."

"You're going back to Los Angeles," Mom asked, "What on Earth for?"

"Oh, how quickly we forget," I teased her, "We're going to start work on our first album, Mom; remember, Atlantic Records, our record deal?"

"Wow, I guess I guess I did forget," she smiled, "But why is Ashlyn going with you? She's got her own career to think about."

"Not as long as my husband is recording his music," Ashlyn grinned, "Besides, I decided to take a year off and have this baby. After that, who knows?"

"But you're a surgeon, sweetie," Dad gently objected, "You don't want to throw away all of the hard work you've done to get to where you are, do you?"

"Who said anything about throwing my work away, Jack?" she replied smiling, "I've been in that damn hospital for a little over seven years, and I'm simply taking a break to enjoy my husband, as well as your grandchild when he or she gets here."

"Oh," Dad simply grinned, "Okay."

We stayed and ate dinner with our family, enjoying the stories Mom told Ashlyn about me, most of which I never knew, when I was just a baby. I could tell that Ashlyn's being pregnant was having a positive effect on my sisters, because whenever she spoke, it seem as if the both of them were hanging on her every word she was saying that night. Oh, Mom had also invited Tom and Gwen Moresby over to eat with us that night as well. It seemed like Aunt Gwen couldn't tell Ashlyn enough times how pretty we all thought she was, and I personally thought it was very sweet of her.

"You're so pretty, Ashlyn honey," Aunt Gwen told her, "And wait until you begin to show, you'll look even more beautiful, just you wait and see."

"Come on, Aunt Gwen," I smiled, as I sat down beside Ash after we were finished eating and held her in my arms, "My wife is the most beautiful woman in the world as far as I'm concerned; and I don't see how she could get any more beautiful than she already is."

"Aw, what a sweet thing to say," Ashlyn smiled, tenderly kissing my lips, "Thank you, baby; I love you."

"You're welcome," I softly replied, returning the kiss, "And I love you, too."

"As much as I hate to agree with your Aunt Gwen, she's probably right, son," Dad smiled, teasing Aunt Gwen, "The prettiest I've ever seen your mother was when she was pregnant with you kids."

"And what in the hell is that supposed to mean?" Mom gruffly asked Dad, "You don't think I'm pretty now?"

"Of course I do, honey," Dad quickly replied, gently kissing Mom's lips, "But you know I'm right when I say that pregnant women are all so beautiful when they're carrying their babies."

"I know you're right, sweetheart," Mom playfully growled, "But you'd better still find me attractive after all of the years...you old bastard," which of course made us kids laugh like fools.

"Why don't we cut him some slack this time, Mom?" Laura smiled, as she defended Dad, sitting in his lap, "Besides, he's just a man, and we all know how they are, don't we?"

"Bullshit, sister of mine," Leah grinned, "You and I are still virgins and we don't know dick, so; how could you possibly make such an uneducated remark?"

All of a sudden Laura stood up, and with a look of shock mixed with anger and embarrassment, she looked at Leah and told her, "Mom's right...you really are a big mouthed bitch," and then she ran down the hall to my old room, slamming the door behind her.

"Leah Marie Benson, you just embarrassed the life out of your sister," Mom harshly scolded her; "You ought to be ashamed of yourself."

"Come on, Mom," Leah started to object, "All I did was..."

"I don't want to hear it, young lady," Mom quickly interrupted her; "You need to march your little ass down that hall and go apologize to Laura right now. Do you understand me?"

"Yes, ma'am," Leah timidly obeyed, "I'm sorry," and the she rose to her feet.

"Don't apologize to your mother, young lady," Dad growled, "Go apologize to your sister," and of course within the blink of an eye, Leah was up and gone leaving only the smell of her perfume in her wake.

"I sure am glad that I was born male," I laughed, "Girls can be such a pain in the ass," which made Dad softly chuckle.

"Laugh it up while you can, Jake," Mom told me, "Wait until you have a daughter, or in this case, twin daughters."

"That's not going to happen, Mom," I teased, "God's not going to do that to me."

"Yeah, right, he may not get you this time," Dad laughed, "But if you and Ash decide to have another child like your mother and I did after you were born, God's liable to get you then when you least expect it."

"Maybe so, maybe not," I grinned, "We'll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it..."

~~~~~~

Meanwhile, Bill Sanders sat in front of the small television monitor that was in his office with three of his so called business associates who were nothing more than hired thugs, watching the news story about the press conference that Covenant held at Sam's Music Center earlier that day, pay especially close attention to the interview that Ashlyn had given one of the female reporters.

"Go ahead and sing the praises of that fuck-head husband of yours all you want to, Doctor Benson," he viciously growled, in a drunken haze, "He'll be dead before too much longer and then I'll have your beautiful little ass all to myself..."

~~~~~~

After Ashlyn and I got back home that night and were lying in bed together, she looked over at me and said, "Baby I need to ask you something."

"Go right ahead," I smiled, "What's on that beautiful mind of yours?"

"Which do you want us to have, a girl or a boy?" she softly asked, "And don't worry about what I think, okay?"

"Okay," I grinned, "I don't really care as long as it is healthy and normal. Besides, he or she will be not only beautiful, but also brilliant."

"I think I'd like us to have a little boy," she teased, "Because if we have a little girl, you're going to end up spoiling her rotten, just like you do me and the rest of the women in this family, and she will end up driving me crazy."
"I highly doubt that, my love," I chuckled, leaning down and kissing her forehead, "You're on of strongest willed people that I know."

"Oh really," she smiled, "And do you think that's a bad thing?"

"Of course not," I chuckled, "It makes me worry about you a little bit less than I did when we first got together."

"I didn't know that you worried about me, Jake," she replied, sitting up in bed, the sheets dropping to reveal her beautiful bare tits, "What were you worried about, my love?"

"Just about everything," I said, "I worried about you're meeting some guy that was older, nicer, or wealthier than me; and I was constantly keeping an eye out to see if any guys were going to try and come on to you."

"It looks like I wasn't alone then," she softly smiled, leaning over and ever so tenderly kissing my lips.

"Huh," I stupidly asked, "What do you mean, you weren't alone, baby?"

"I was so busy sweating the same things about you that you were about me," she said, "And I guess I missed the fact that you were doing he same thing...I'm really sorry about that, Jake."

"Aw, it's alright, Ashlyn," I quietly told her, gently pulling her into my arms, "We belong to each other now, and nothing is ever going to change that, okay baby?"

"I love you, Jake," she purred, pressing our naked bodies together, "I love you so much, just like I always have and always will."

"While we're making confessions here," I grinned, "I've got one for you."

"Uh oh," she giggled, "What kind of confession are we talking about here?"

"It's nothing bad," I chuckled, "Well, not too bad anyway."

"Uh huh," Ash knowingly laughed, "That means that it's something perverted, you nasty boy. Come on, tell me what it is, baby."

"I've been having these dreams lately," I hungrily whispered into her ear, grinding my hardening cock against her hot, naked ass, "And you're the star of every single one of them."

"Mmm, is that right?" she hotly purred, reaching behind her to grab a hold of my cock, jacking it up and down, "And did I do this?" as she quickly turned around, taking my cock into her mouth and hungrily devouring it down her throat."

"Ungh," I groaned, "Yeah, and I did this," laying back and pulling her atop of me into a sixty-nine position so that her pussy was in my face while she continued sucking my cock...

~~~~~~

I woke a little earlier than usual that next morning, and in doing so, I realized that not only was it still dark outside, but Ashlyn was still peacefully slumbering beside me. However, before I got out of bed, I took a moment to look my beautiful wife that God had so generously and lovingly given me.

The soft contours of her face, the touch of her skin against mine, and last but certainly not least, the love that she had for me made me realize that if I were to die that day, I would leave this world a happy man, knowing that I'd done what was required of me to totally and completely honor this woman the way that she so richly deserved; especially after all the terrible things that befallen her before she and I ever met.

Ashlyn was my life and that's all there was to it. The child that was now growing within her was a testament to our love, sealing the eternal bond that she and I would share forever...

~~~~~~

After I'd gotten out of bed, I decided to use the front bathroom so as not to wake my sleeping beauty down the hall; and after I finished taking a pee and washing my face and hands, I went into the kitchen to turn the coffee pot on.

I don't know what it is, but there's something about waking up in the wee hours of the morning just before the sun rises that gives me a feeling of peace and comfort, and this particular morning was no different.

After pouring myself a cup of freshly brewed coffee, I put the cream and sugar that I normally take in my coffee and opened the back sliding glass patio door. Then after walking outside in just a pair of shorts, I sat down at the table outside beside the swimming pool and drank my coffee beneath the morning sky...

~~~~~~

I couldn't have been sitting there for more than a few minutes when I heard an all too familiar female voice behind me ask, "What're you doing out here all by yourself, my love?"

"Good morning, beautiful," I smiled, pulling Ash into my lap and wrapping my arms around her, as I gently kissed her lips, "I thought you were still asleep."

"I was until I found out that you weren't next me," she softly smiled, returning the kiss, "So, I came looking for you."

I woke up and couldn't go back to sleep," I smiled, "So I got out of bed and got some coffee."

"Mmm," she purred, snuggling closer to me, "It's still early, baby. It's only a little before five o'clock ya know."

"Are you hungry?" I asked, "I'll make you some breakfast if you are, baby."

"Yummy, that sounds good," she softly giggled, "And for your information, I'm starving...pregnant women are almost always hungry."

"Come on then," I smiled, attempting to remove her from my lap so I could stand up, "I'll make you whatever you want."

"No, not yet," she sweetly replied, holding on to me, "It's so peaceful out here...can we stay just a little while longer, please baby?"

"Of course," I tenderly smiled, "We can do whatever you want, my love."

"Why're you so good to me, Jake?" she softly asked.

"Because I love you more than life itself, Ashlyn," I told her, "And there's nothing I wouldn't do for you. I thought you knew that."

"I do know that," she replied, "I guess I'm just a little insecure where you ad I are concerned."

"Have I done something to make you feel that way?" I asked, slightly alarmed, "If so, I didn't mean to, baby; you've got to believe me."

"You've done nothing wrong, my love," she gently purred, laying her head on my shoulders, "As a matter of fact, you're the type pf man that I always dreamed of, Jake. I guess the insecurities are because of the bullshit I went through when I was younger."

"I know," I quietly empathized with her, "But you're with me now, and I swear by all that's holy, that I would die before I ever let anything happen to you and our child."

"Hmm, is that right?" she knowingly chuckled, smiling at me, "It sounds to me like you're beginning to develop what I call, "The Nervous Daddy Syndrome."

"Oh, really," I grinned, "And that's a bad thing?"

"Not at all, baby," she softly replied smiling with her arms around me, "Not at all..."

~~~~~~

We sat just a little while longer until Ashlyn's stomach began to growl, and then I made her come inside with me so that I could make her a nice filling breakfast. I mean, after all, she was eating for not only herself, but also the precious life that was growing inside of her...

~~~~~~

"So, what's on the agenda for today?" Ashlyn smiled, later that morning, "Anything in particular?"

"As a matter of fact there is," I replied, "I need to go to the U of H and drop out of my classes before we go back to Los Angeles."

"That's right, I almost forget," she smiled, "Can I go with you?"

"I'd love for you to go with me," I tenderly replied, "That way I can show you off to all of my teachers."

"I love you, Jake," she sweetly smiled, throwing her arms around me and softly kissing my lips, "I love you so much..."

~~~~~~

"So, this is the lady I've heard so much about this semester," Lance Krieger smiled, when he met Ashlyn, "It's nice to meet you, Doctor Benson."

"Thank you, Doctor Krieger; it's nice to meet you, too," she politely smiled, "I understand that my husband is one of your finest students."

"Yes, he is," Lance quietly replied, "Or was, by what this drop slip is telling me. Why're you leaving us, Jake?"

I proceeded to tell him about the offer that Ahmet Ertegun had made us, and when I was finished, he looked at me smiling and excitedly asked, "You took the offer, didn't you? Please tell me that you did."

"We did," I grinned, "And we start recording ext week...

~~~~~~

"Congratulations, Jake," Professor Lind McClain smiled, when I told her about the record label deal we'd been offered, "I saw you and your band play at the music festival so; I'm very sure you'll do well."

"Thank you, Professor McClain," I smiled, "I really appreciate the encouragement."

"You're very welcome, sweetie," she gently replied, patting me on the arm, "I'll be able to say that you were one of my students once you become famous. Just don't forget about us little people."

"Come on, Professor McClain," I smiled, "You folks will always have my deepest respect..."

~~~~~~

Dr. Meredith Maxwell was very kind about signing my drop slip, and when I introduced her to Ashlyn, she rose from her desk smiling and told her, "You're a very beautiful woman, Doctor Benson, and I'm so pleased that you're in Jake's life. My only regret is that we're losing him before he finishes his education."

"He'll be back one day, Doctor Maxwell," Ashlyn kindly reassured her, "Or he'll have to deal with me if not."

"My goodness, Jake," Dr. Maxwell lightly teased, "It looks like you received your orders..."

~~~~~~

"Congratulations, Jake," Dr. Heather Tomlinson politely smiled, shaking my hand, "I knew that you were going to do well the very first time I ever heard you play."

"Thanks Heather," I smiled, turning toward Ashlyn, "I want you to meet my wife, Doctor Ashlyn Benson...Ash; this is my guitar teacher, Doctor Heather Tomlinson."

"Wow, no wonder Jake writes such beautiful songs," Heather sweetly replied, "He's got you as an influence. It's nice to meet you, Doctor Benson."

"Thank you, it's nice to meet you, too," Ash graciously replied, "And it's just plain old Ashlyn."

"You're very pretty, Ashlyn," Heather told her, "And you and Jake are going to have beautiful children one day."

"One day soon, too," I proudly replied, "We're going to have a child in a little less than eight months from now."

"That really is good news," Heather excitedly replied, "I'll bet you guys are really excited about it, huh? I know that sure would be..."

~~~~~~

That afternoon when we got home, the phone began ringing not thirty seconds after we'd been in the house.

"Benson residence," I answered, "Jake speaking."

"Hey boy," a familiar female voice replied, "This is Camryn, what're you guys doing right now?"

"We just got home," I grinned, "I had to finish dropping my classes before we go to L.A. next week. Why, what's up?"

"Nothing really bad," Cam smiled, "Can I talk to Ashlyn for a minute?"

"Yeah, she's right here," I smiled, "Hang on a minute," and then I turned to Ash as I handed her the phone and said, "It's Camryn and she wants to talk to you."

"Hi, Cam," Ashlyn smiled, "What can I do for you, sweetie?"

~~~~~~

"It looks like Camryn is going to be spending the rest of the week with us until we leave for Los Angeles," Ashlyn sweetly told me, "Her mother is having both the inside and the outside of their house painted."

"Oh, really," I asked, "And I suppose her mother, Dianna, is going to stay here, too."

"No," Ashlyn knowingly smiled, "Dianna is staying with her boyfriend," and when she saw the hesitation of my response, Ashlyn said, "Lighten up, Jake, besides, the poor thing doesn't have anywhere else to go."

"Aw hell," I said, with Ashlyn quietly squealing because she knew I'd given in, "Okay, but the first time that something happens, I'm going to..."

"Oh, hush," she softly smiled, placing her finger upon my lips to quiet me, "Nothing's going to happen...I've already spoken with Camryn about that sort of thing so; you can relax..."

~~~~~~

"Hi, Jake," Camryn smiled, when I greeted her at the front door, "I appreciate you and Ashlyn letting me stay with you two while they're painting our house. My Mom sends her most sincere thanks, as well."

She'd brought three bags with her, the biggest one, a hanging bag, was slung over her shoulder as she carried the other two by the handles on them. I took the hanging bag from her, as well as the next biggest of the three as I smiled and told her, "Come on, girlie; I'll show you where your room is," and then led her down the hall to the guest rooms...

~~~~~~

I took her into the largest of the three rooms and gently placed one the bags I was carrying on the bed while placing the hanging bag on the dowel rod in the closet so as not to wrinkle whatever was in it.

"I hope this room is comfortable enough for you," I smiled, "As soon as you get squared away, come out in the den and join us for a glass of wine or something."

"Thanks again, Jake," Camryn softly smiled, as she gently hugged my neck, "You and Ashlyn are two of the kindest people I know, and I'm very grateful."

"Come on, Cam," I chuckled, "You're always welcome here, you know that."

"And I love you both because of it," she smiled, "But there's something I want to talk to you about...it concerns the band."

"Uh oh," I said, a bad feeling beginning to suddenly rise in the pit of my stomach, "You're not getting ready to quit, are you?"

"Are you insane or something?" she laughed, "No, I'm not going to quit the band, but it's still something serious...well, at least to me it is."

"Whew," I sighed, relieved, "You had me worried there for a minute."

"Let's get something straight right now, Jake," Camryn suddenly stated, "As far as the band is concerned, I'm in this for the long haul; however long that is so; don't ever think for one second that I'm going anywhere, okay, sweetie?"

"Thanks, Camryn," I respectfully told her, also gently hugging her in return, "I want you to know that I'd be lost if you left the band. Besides, putting this band together was our idea, mine and yours, remember?"

"I never forgot, Jake," she sweetly replied, "I'm just glad to be a part of it."

"Me, too, sweetie," I gently smiled, "Because you're a big part of it, a very big part of it..."

~~~~~~

"So, did you finish dropping all of your classes, Jake?" Camryn asked, as she sat in the den with Ashlyn and I, talking and having a glass of wine.

"Yeah, I hated to do it, too," I told her, "But the band is more important right now."

"I agree," she said, "We've got a lot of work to do when we get to L.A."

"Which reminds me," I asked, "You told me earlier that you had something that you wanted to talk to me about?"

"Yeah, I do," Camryn knowingly smiled, "What're the chances of you and I being able to write something together to put on the album?"

"Oh, yes, Jake, you should do it," Ashlyn readily agreed, "You two sound fantastic when you sing together; I can only imagine what something that you guys wrote together would sound like."

"Well, we don't have for Los Angeles for at least five more days," I grinned, "Hell, why not? Let me go get my guitar..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Six

The name of the song that Camryn and I wrote together was, "All That I Am," and at the time, I felt that it was the best song I'd ever written and/or had a part in writing. It had a deep, beautifully haunting melody; hence the reason I wanted to write it in a key that was perfect for Cam's beautifully pure and rich voice.

It took us all of a half hour to get the melody in sync with the lyrics so that it would meter out correctly. Because we wrote a verse and a chorus during the metering process, we needed another verse and another chorus, taking less an hour for completion due to having everything already metered.

The next step was writing the bridge and that took slightly longer. Plus, we also had to write another chorus to corelatingly follow the bridge in order to still maintain the same hook pastern that all the other choruses shared. It provided for the engineer to be able to fade the repeated last lines of the final chorus at the end of the song.

After singing it through three times, that last time with no flaws, we decided to let Ashlyn come back into the room and hear it. We'd chased her off because we wanted to surprise when we were done..."

~~~~~~

I played the song on my guitar, as it was nothing more than a demo of the song, and when the time came, Camryn came in with her pure voice and began to sing. Of course I vocally backed her up during the choruses and bridge, but the song was all her, as in she totally owned it when she sang."

"Holy shit, you guys," Ashlyn excitedly smiled, through the tears that were on her pretty cheeks, "That song could be a number one, trust me. I know good music when I hear it, and that was beyond just being good, it was great."

"Ah Man," I chuckled, "That would be nice, wouldn't it?"

"We need to play this for the rest of the group," Camryn excitedly grinned, "I think they're going to love it..."

~~~~~~

Of course the whole band absolutely loved the song Camry and I had written, and after a few moments' discussion, we all decided that this particular song should more or less be played in a style that we musicians call "Unplugged".

In other words, when the time came for us to perform it live, Keith and I both were going to be playing accoustic guitars, with him taking the lead. The Harris sisters were going to be backing us up on strings and some vocals, while Camryn sang lead.

And like I've already said, it was one of the finest songs I'd ever had a hand in writing, and my opinion was reinforced when, after having heard the song played through the first time, Keith grinned and said, "Damn dude, you two write as well as Lennon and McCartney..."

~~~~~~

The night before we all left for Los Angeles Ashlyn and I were having a goodbye dinner with my parents, and yes, Camryn was with us. Dad had taken the day off and placed a huge brisket over the fire that morning and it had been slowly cooking all day long. Mom and the girls all pitched in to make certain that a feast that was fit for a king was sitting on the table the moment we got to their house.

After all of the greetings had been made, the first thing I said was, "Damn, it smells like you guys laid out quite a spread. How soon can we eat?" and needless to say, Mom led us all to the table, making certain that Ashlyn was seated right next to her.

"You've got that baby growing inside of you, honey," Mom smiled, sweetly making a fuss over Ashlyn, "I just want to make sure that my grandbaby gets enough to eat."

"I wanted to ask you something, Naomi," Ashlyn began, "Did you gain any weight while you were pregnant with your children, and if so; how much did you gain?"

"Oh, honey," Mom smiled, "I gained forty pounds when I was pregnant with Jake, and I'd just finished getting back down to the same size I was before that when I got pregnant with my girls."

"My OB/GYN told me that I could eat whatever I wanted," Ashlyn girlishly giggled, "And I've been stuffing my face ever since."

"That's good," Mom approvingly smiled, "That baby's gonna need all of the nourishment it can get...especially if it takes after its father."

"Oh really," I playfully growled, "And exactly what is that supposed to mean?"

"It means that you ate like a horse when you were little," Dad teased, "Hell, your mother breast fed you and I still had to make extra formula for you, because you were hungry an hour later, Mister Goose Gut."

"You leave me alone," I laughed, "Besides, I can tell by the size of your ass that you haven't missed any meals lately," which of course elicited a cacophony of laughter from everyone at the table.

"Smart ass kid," Dad chuckled, "Shut up before I get my gun and shoot you right in the ass..."

I'd asked Keith to bring his accoustic guitar along with him, as I had brought mine because I wanted to show him the chord progressions as well as the fingering movements for the song that Camryn and I had just finished writing earlier that day. Also per my instructions, the Harris sisters brought their instruments as well. And because he and Joanie were dating at the time, they later married, but that's another story, he also brought his Bass Violin, or stand up bass, which he'd recently purchased.
The only member of the band that would not be playing on this particular song was our drummer, Rob Walters; but he simply grinned and said, "While you guys are on stage playing, I'll be backstage harassing the stage manager..."

The blending of Keith, Randy, and the Harris sisters as they played their instruments was only enhanced when I sat down on the piano I learned to play on at Mom and Dad's house, as every single person there stopped what they were doing to listen to Camryn's pure, sweet voice the moment it hit the air.

We sang and played until the song was finished, and when we were done, I saw a smile across my father's face that was unlike any look he'd ever had before. Of course Mom, Ashlyn, and the twins were crying their eyes out like they always had whenever I'd played for any of them.

"That was beautiful, babies," Mom tenderly smiled, kissing first me, then Camryn, followed by everyone else who'd played, "I don't know how I know this, but I have a strange and wonderful feeling that you kids are going to take the music industry by storm."

"I sure hope so," I replied smiling, "Or otherwise this will have all been for nothing."

"Relax, baby, you're going to be just fine," Ashlyn warmly smiled, hopping into my lap, "And when our baby is born; she's going to be the best musician in the country."

"She, huh," I teased, "And just what makes you so sure that we're going to have a girl, my love?"

"Oh, I don't know," she delightfully grinned, "Wishful thinking, I guess..."

~~~~~~

LOS ANGELES INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT (LAX)

FIVE DAYS LATER

Once we'd all de-barked the private jet, a brand new Gulfstream, which Ahmet had sent to Houston to pick us up fly us back to L.A., we saw a rather large panel truck pulled upright onto the tarmac a few yards from the aircraft.

"Hi, my name is David Lockland, the driver of the truck greeted us smiling, "You guys are the band Covenant, right?"

"That's us," I politely replied, "What can we do for you?"

"You must be, Jake," he smiled, "Ahmet sent us to retrieve your gear and take it to the studio."

"Oh, wow," I excitedly smiled, "That's great. Is there anything we can do to help you?"

"Not at all," he smiled, as a rather large limo pulled up, "We've got it covered."

I was about to politely object until the facing back passenger door of the limo opened and Ahmet Ertegun himself stepped out onto the tarmac wearing a smile on his kindly face.

"Hello everyone," he graciously said, "And welcome to Los Angeles."

"Hello, Ahmet," I smiled, excited to see him, "As you can see we all made it."

"Fantastic," he grinned, "I'll bet you're probably tired from your long flight. I'm here to take you all to the hotel you'll be staying while you're here..."

~~~~~~

This time we stayed at The Peninsula, also in Beverly Hills. However, it's located on Santa Monica Boulevard, which was about a twenty minute ride by limo to Dashwood Studios, which is o longer there. I have to say, it was as nice as the Beverly Wilshire, with the exception of the suites being much bigger.

The entire top floor had been leased out for our service, accompanied by a wait staff that was at our beck and call, twenty four hours a day; seven days a week. Once we were all settled into our suites, Ahmet called us all into one of the many conference rooms there at the hotel for a brief meeting...

~~~~~~

"I'm glad you all made it and I can't wait to get started. We start recording in two days so; I want you all to go ahead and do the tourist thing tonight and tomorrow, because after that, it will be time to get to work. I only hope that you guys are as excited to get started as I am. On the journey we're about to embark on," every member of the band nodding their heads in agreement.

'You don't know how happy that makes me," he widely smiled, "The hotel has all of my contact numbers so; I want you to call me if you need me. Otherwise, today is Monday, and at eight o'clock, bright and early Wednesday morning, a limousine will be here to collect you all and bring you to the studio. In the mean time, have a good time until we see one another again..."

~~~~~~

Everybody wanted to go out to dinner as a band that night so; that's what we did. We got all dressed up, and because Ahmet left it for our use, we pilled into the limo and asked our driver, Sam, a great big black guy whose as gentle as a kitten, to take us to a place that we could enjoy a leisurely dinner.

We pulled up to another place which is no longer there called Carlucci's. It was, at the time, one of the premiere restaurants in town. Sam was going to wait for us in the car until I insisted that he come in and eat with us. Of course he quickly let me know that it was not allowed by his employer so; as opposed to getting him in trouble with his boss, Ashlyn and I made certain the we brought him out a nice serving of Veal Parmigiana, with all of the side dishes that accompanied it.

"Thank you, Jake," he graciously smiled, "You didn't have to do that, and I appreciate it more than you know."

"No sweat, brother," I grinned, "We take care of our own...always."

~~~~~~

After dinner, we went over to a place on Pico Boulevard called The Mint to listen to not only some of the local talent, but also maybe some of the competition. We heard some really good song-writers play that night, which inspired me to go back to the hotel and work on something I'd started long before I helped put "Covenant" together...and way before I ever met Ashlyn...

~~~~~~

Ashlyn went to bed not too long after we got to our suite, and after I kissed her goodnight, I picked up my guitar and began to play a series of notes accompanied by the matching chords. For a solid hour I worked until I had a melody unlike anything I'd ever written. Shortly thereafter came the lyrics, and once I was completely finished writing the song, I picked up some staff paper and began composing the orchestral accompaniment that would go with it, I wrote, and then after being dissatisfied with that, I erased it and wrote something else in its place until I'd completely finished the song which I named, "Till I found You."

It was a song that perfectly described all of the bullshit I went through until I met Ashlyn for the very first time. In the song, I talked about how afraid I was of what I was going through until I met the angel (Ashlyn) who calmed all of my fears and replaced them with her love.

It was a very good song, which, whether or not it went on the album, that would be Ahmet's decision, but it was still a good song, regardless, and I was certain that my precious and darling wife would love. Besides, she had become the inspiration for everything I wrote these days, and I was thankful for it...'

~~~~~~

The next morning found Ashlyn and me walking along the Pacific shoreline hand in hand. I carried our shoes and socks so that we could wade in the sea as it gently lapped against the sandy beach. Granted, it was only six o'clock in the morning, but I'd gotten enough sleep the night before, and it was something that Ashlyn wanted us to do so; you know I went along with it. Hell, I went along with anything my wife wanted, I still do, but that's only because I love her so much...

~~~~~~

By two o'clock that afternoon, everyone was either down at the pool, or like Ash and I had done that morning, took a cab to the beach. The only other person still at the hotel was Joanie Harris, and I was very happy to see her when she knocked on our door.

"Hey, Joanie," I smiled, leaning down and kissing her on the cheek, "What' cookin, good lookin?"

"Hi, Jake," she giggled, returning the hug I'd given her, "Where's Ashlyn? I need to talk to her about something."

"Uh oh," I said, "Is there trouble in paradise with you and Randy?"

"Lord, no," she brightly smiled, at the mention of his name, "He's a doll and I absolutely adore him, and that's what I want to talk to Ashlyn about."

"Why can't you ask me?" I teased, "I'm pretty good at this love thing, just ask my wife."

"Duh, Jake," she laughed, "Anyone who sees the two of you together can automatically tell that you're in love," then her face turned serious when she said, "This is about me, okay?"

"Oh, okay," I replied, understanding what she meant, "Let me go get Ashlyn for you, sweetie..."

~~~~~~

"Randy told you that he was in love with you?" Ashlyn asked Joanie, "Oh, sweetie, that's wonderful news," and then when Joanie didn't reply, Ash looked at her and asked, "It scared the hell out of you, didn't it?"

"Yeah, it did," Joanie sullenly replied, and then began to cry, "But I don't want to lose him; and I feel like if I don't tell him that I love him in return, he might walk away."

"There's only one thing you can do, sweetheart," Ashlyn told her, "The two of you need to sit down and talk about it. Otherwise you stand a far greater chance of losing him if you don't."

"I love Randy very much," Joanie told her, "But I don't know if I'm in love with him."

"Alright then close your eyes and let me ask you a question," Ashlyn knowingly grinned, "And I want an honest answer, okay."

"Of course," Joanie smiled, her eyes closed "What do you want to ask me?"

"I want you to imagine that we're all out at the pool having a good time, can you see it?" Ash began, Joanie nodding her head in understanding, "All of a sudden, this hot little blonde in a tiny bikini ran up to Randy and started hugging all over him, trying to kiss him. What would you do?"

All of a sudden Joanie's eyes flew open, and then with a touch of fire in her tone of voice, she quietly snarled, "I'd stomp that little bitch's ass...Aw, damn," she smiled, her eyes beginning to fill with happy tears, "I guess I really am in love with him."

"Then I suggest you go find him," Ashlyn softly smiled, "And tell him to his face how much you love him. You'll be a lot happier once you do, trust me."

"Oh, he's gone surfing with Rob and Keith," Joanie smiled, "Can I ask you something about you and Jake? You don't have to answer if you don't want to though."

"Ask me anything you want to, sweetie," Ash sweetly replied, "I'll tell you whatever you want to know."

"What made you fall in love with Jake, besides his obvious good looks?" she asked, "I mean, isn't he almost seven years younger than you?"

"Yes, but he's very mature for his age," my sweet wife softly smiled, "And he treats me like a queen; hence one of the many reasons I love him so much."

"I know," Joanie smiled, "But when did you know that you were in love with him?"

"As you already know, Jake's face didn't always look like it does now," Ashlyn replied, "It was because of the reconstructive surgery that I performed on him after he got burned that he looks so good; but I started falling in love with him long before I ever began repairing his face."

"Please," Joanie asked, "Please tell me more."

"Hell, why not," Ashlyn began, "I was just finishing my shift in the Emergency Room at the Galveston Burn Center, where I work, when we were put on notice that a burn victim was being flown in by the Life Flight helicopter and would landing at any moment. And because I specialize in reconstructive surgery, I went to the Helo-Pad to await the victim's, Jake's, arrival..."

"...It was night time and I could barely see his face, plus his eyes had been wrapped by whoever attended to him before he came to us. I didn't remove them immediately just in case his eyes had been burned, too. Jake still doesn't remember this, but he began to panic so; I gave the order to sedate him until I could take a look at the report on him, as well as look at his x-rays so that I would know what I was dealing with."

"Poor Jake," Joanie sadly replied, "I'll bet he was terrified, bless his heart."

"He was when he first came out from under the sedative I'd ordered," Ash replied, "But his family was there by that time, and they managed to get him to calm down immediately. I thought it was amazing that they were able to calm him so quickly, but when I found out how he got burned, I understood the reasons for him being so upset...he was still worried as to whether or not he'd gotten his sister out of the fire in time; now how kind and noble is that?"

"Oh, my God," Joanie gasped, "I never knew how Jake got burned; I only knew he was burned very badly on his left side. Now you tell me that he did it risking his own life for his sister. Wow, I'm going to look at him a whole lot differently than I used to; Holy Cow!"

"That was when I first began to develop feelings for him," Ashlyn brightly smiled, "And the more I got to know Jake, the deeper I began to fall, until one day, I realized that I was totally and irrevocably in love with him."

"That's so romantic," Joanie softly replied, "I can see now why you love him like you do. Randy treats me the same way ya know."

"Good for you, girl," Ashlyn giggled, "In that case, you'd better snatch him up while you've got the chance."

"Wait till he gets back from surfing," Joanie impishly smiled, "I've got something for him that he'll long remember for the rest of his life..."

~~~~~~

Finally the day arrived that we began recording, and because she was fascinated by it all, I made sure that Ashlyn was allowed to sit in the control room, or engineer's booth, to be able to watch and observe.

The first thing Ahmet wanted us to do that morning was to start by recording all of the rhythm tracks, with scratch vocals, of each song we'd written. And, for the next ten hours that first day, that's exactly what we did. Ahmet chose to produce our first album so; after recording all of the basic tracks, scratch vocals included, he called it a day.

(Scratch vocals are the first set of vocal tracks that are used simply to know where in the song we were when it came time to lay additional tracks, i.e. lead guitar, keyboard tracks, etc; before the final, finished lead and harmonies vocals are laid down.)

"You guys did a great job," Ahmet told us that afternoon, at the meetings we always held at the end of each session, "These songs are going to go very quickly because of the great work ethics I can tell that you kids have."

"Thanks, Ahmet," Rob grinned, "We're just trying to give plenty of bang for the bucks you've already spent."

"I like that, Rob," he laughed, "Do you mind if I use that saying?"

"Not at all," Rob jovially chuckled, "I heard it from my father so; I'm sure he won't mind you're using it at all."

"Speaking of family," Ahmet gently smiled, as we all sat round the big table in the meeting room, "What do all of your families think about what you guys managing to land a record deal with us?"

"Our parents are tickled to death," Jessie said, speaking for her sisters, "My mother was a singer until she fell in love with my father. Then she had the three of us and had no more time for music."

"How delightful," Ahmet smiled, "So, you, Joanie and Janie are true triplets then?"

"We're not only triplets," Jessie playfully teased, "But we also comprise the entire string section of this band...except for when Jake adds a little more on his synthesizers."

"You girls are, all three, excellent players," Ahmet smiled, "Not only do you sound great together, but you make an extraordinary addition to this band. Plus, the fact that you're triplets is a stroke of pure luck, and will make a fabulous marketing tool, which will boost sales even higher than I'm already predicting them to go."

"Wow," Jessie smiled her face alive and dancing like a candle in the wind, "Thank you for paying us such a nice compliment Mister Ertegun."

"Please, child," he gently smiled, in a grandfatherly sort of way, "My name is Ahmet, and I want you to call me that henceforth, please," as the Harris sisters all nodded their heads smiling.

"Jake," he smiled, turning to me, "I understand that you and your lovely wife are expecting a child. Is that correct?"

"Is sure is," I proudly smiled, taking Ashlyn's hand into mine, "I hope that won't be a problem, Ahmet."

"On the contrary," he graciously replied, "I think it will provide you with some excellent experiences to write about. Besides, there's nothing like having a great motivational tool when you're trying to write music...or so I've heard."

"You heard correctly, Ahmet," I smiled, as I looked into my beautiful Ashlyn's eyes, "I have all of the influence and motivation that I'll ever need, thank God," and then I leaned over and gently kissed her soft lips."

"Joanie," Ahmet smiled, "Are you and Randy dating engaged, or what?"

"We're in love," she quickly replied smiling, "Randy's face suddenly lighting up like a Christmas tree, "And I hope that one of these days that he asks me to marry him, because if he doesn't ask me, then I'll ask him."

"Really," Randy softly asked her, "You'd really marry me?"

"I just said so, didn't I?" she sweetly giggled, "I love you, ya big lug," as tears of joy began to slowly fill both of their eyes.

"That's really sweet," Ahmet gently sighed, looking around the room at all of us, "God told me that you were nice kids and that's why I decided to sign you to Atlantic Records."

"Speaking of which," I politely asked, "When is our next gig, Ahmet, and where?"

"Let's not put the cart before the horse," he gently smiled, "I want to get your music on the radio first, which will hopefully be in about three days if everyone works hard and does their jobs."

"You'll never have to worry about that, Ahmet," I replied smiling, "What time do you want us back here in the morning?"

"I would like to see you all back here no later than nine o'clock tomorrow morning," he replied grinning, "In the mean time, have fun and remember to be safe tonight..."

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Seven

FOUR DAYS LATER

"Jake, Jake," Ashlyn excitedly smiled, as we were getting ready to go to work that morning, "Come in here and listen to this. You guys are on the radio!"

I immediately dropped what I was doing and ran into the main living area of our suite to listen, as "Out Of The Fire" played on the radio that morning. It wasn't even at the halfway point before I heard a loud knock on our door, as Ashlyn opened it and the rest of the band came pouring into our suite, all in various stages of undress yet still decent.

"We did it, Jake," Rob grinned, as he hopped up and down smiling, "I can't believe it. We're on the radio, dude...holy cow."

I can't begin to describe what I was feeling, as Ashlyn suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck, and with a wound up look in her eyes, sweetly said, "I knew that you were going to be a star the very first time I ever heard you sing baby, and now listen. That's your voice that I'm hearing...I'm so proud of you, my love..."

~~~~~~

Needless to say, by the time we reached the studio, we were all about to bounce off of the walls from the excitement we'd experienced the first thing that morning. I can't describe to you what it felt like, but please know that it was one of the best feelings in the whole world.

"Congratulations," Ahmet knowingly smiled, when we reached the studio that morning, "I heard Covenant's music playing on the radio as I was driving in this morning, and I must say, it sounded excellent."

"Thank you, Ahmet," I proudly smiled, "None of this would've been possible if it weren't for you."

"We only have three more days to go until we're completely finished with your first album, you guys," Ahmet told us, "And I must say, in all the years that I've been doing this, I've never seen a group of young people who work as hard as you all do, and yet get along just as well, if not better than most groups I've dealt with."

"Thanks, Ahmet,' Camryn smiled, "Oh, and thank you for allowing the new song that Jake and I wrote to go on the album. It really means a lot to me."
"And so it should," he approvingly replied, "It just so happens that I want to finish up that one this morning, because I want to hear it playing on the radio by this time tomorrow..."

~~~~~~

We worked as hard as we always do, and when it came time for Camryn to lay down the lead vocal track for the song that she and I wrote together, "All That I Am"; and when it was finally mixed and mastered, it sounded like heaven itself had opened up and Angels had descended down upon the earth to hold us in their arms...

~~~~~~

After we'd completed the whole album, Ahmet got us back together in the main conference room for what he called a post recording meeting.

"Your first album is finally finished," he knowingly smiled, "And I think it's going to take the industry by storm the moment it's released. However, we still have to start working on your live show, and that involves many long hours of rehearsal so; be ready, okay?"

~~~~~~

We took the rest of the day off, and went back to the hotel to rest. Ahmet still hadn't let us know when we were going to play again, and needless to say, everyone in the band, me included, were all starting to get a little antsy. But I figured that he knew what he was doing so; I decided to wait until after the release party we were attending that night was over before I began asking any more questions...

~~~~~~

THAT NIGHT

"Let me be the first person to say that Covenant's debut album is going to blow the competition totally away," Ahmet proudly announced to the press that were in attendance at our release party. It was being held at the offices of Atlantic Records and everyone in the music business that you could think of were all there.

Per our request, Lindsay was there to make any of the decisions that concerned not only booking, but also payment. I was very surprised to see Herb Albert and Jerry Moss in attendance, but what really surprised me the most was the fact that Bill Sanders' slimy ass was there as well. And I was going to find out exactly what the hell he was doing at our release party. I know that I sure as hell didn't invite the sonofabitch.

"What are you doing here, Sanders?" I brusquely inquired, "I know that I certainly didn't invite you."

"It's not up to you, asshole," he drunkenly sneered, "You're extremely lucky to have gotten a record deal to begin with you little motherfucker and..." all of a sudden I took a swing at Sanders and connected, knocking him right onto his ass.

"Get the fuck outta here now," I quietly hissed, both Herb Albert and Jerry Moss making their way to where we were standing, "The next time I see you, I'm going to put you in the hospital. Do you understand me, you son of a bitch?"

"You're going to regret the day you ever met me," he loudly threatened, being helped up and off the floor by Jerry Moss, "I'm gonna burn your ass, you little sonofabitch," and then being halfway led/halfway dragged away...

~~~~~~

"What's the matter with you, Jake?" Moss asked, "Have you lost your mind?"

"You don't belong here either, asshole," I told the both of them, "So, I suggest you both get the hell out of here and that includes Mister Albert, your partner in crime, Mister Moss," glaring at him.

"You've got it all wrong, Jake," Herb quietly told me, "Please, give us a chance to explain everything."

But before I had the chance to tell him to "Fuck Off", I was suddenly surrounded by the press, all wanting to know what happened. And because I was so angry at the time; I held nothing back when I told them about Albert and Moss's threats to blackball us as a band, not to mention that slime ball, Bill Sanders, including the unwanted advances he'd made on Ashlyn, who I quickly let everyone in the press know that she was my wife. I also told them about the public threat that the supposed front runner in the Texas state gubernatorial race, Bill Sanders, had made just before they arrived, not excluding the fact that Herb Albert and Jerry Moss were associated with him as well.

I figured that my actions were probably going to cost us all our record deal, but surprisingly, Ahmet told me that I was totally in the right to have reacted to Sanders the way that I did, and he also praised me for exposing Albert's and Moss's involvement with Bill Sanders, not to mention the mere threat they'd made of blackballing Covenant in the music industry.

"Sanders is going to retaliate," I told my band mates, "I'm sorry I've placed you all in this position."

"Horseshit, Jake," Rob announced, "We'll beat the shit outta his drunken ass the minute he shows his face."

"Hell yeah," Randy and Keith simultaneously replied.

"He's too chickenshit to come back and face us," I venomously told them, holding Ashlyn's hand, "But he'll send someone else to do his dirty work, you wait and see."

"Please be careful, you guys," Ashlyn fearfully pleaded, tightly gripping my arm, "Bill Sanders is a very dangerous man..."

~~~~~~

Lindsay had requested that we all come to her hotel because she'd told us that there were a few things that she needed to discuss with us privately. So; about an hour later, we were all gathered in the main room of her suite, curious as to what it was she wanted to talk with us about.

"I know that you already told me that you guys wanted me to represent you as a band, Jake," Lindsay gently smiled, as she opened her briefcase and reached into it and retrieved a small stack of documents, "And while I absolutely adore each and everyone of you, we're going to have to draw a contract together before I can legally represent/manage you, as well as your finances."

"I took two years of finance while I was in pre-med," Ashlyn sweetly interjected, "I'd be more than happy to help you, Lindsay."

"And I'd love to have you helping out ," Lindsay grinned, "But it's not up to me...it's up to the band as to whether or not they'll pay me enough to hire you....basically, it's up to your husband," as she began to laugh.

"You guys don't have to pay me," Ashlyn grinned, "It'll give me something to do while my husband woos all the girls in the tight jeans he'll be wearing on stage," and then she sharply smacked me on the butt, making me loudly grunt, as every female in the room fell into fits of girlish laughter.

"You shouldn't work, Ash," I told her, gently pulling her into my arms, "You're pregnant, remember?"

"Oh, my God," Lindsay happily gasped, rising to her feet from where she'd been sitting down on the couch and throwing her arm around Ashlyn, "Congratulations, Ash! When is the baby due?"

"In a little less than eight months," I proudly smiled, "I thought that you knew about this, I'm sorry, Lindsay."

"No shit, Sherlock," she teased, and then turned back to Ashlyn "But now that I'm your manager, I agree with Jake, Ashlyn."

"Don't take this the wrong way, baby," Ashlyn told me, a knowing grin on her face, "I love watching you perform, I really do," and then she paused for effect, "But I like it even better when those same girls I was talking about earlier drool all over themselves every time you come from behind the piano to play your guitar and they get a look at your hot little ass. It's so funny...but it gets boring after the first few times. Besides, I want to do something to help you guys, please, baby?"

"Aw, hell," I relented, my wife quietly squealing beside me, because she knew I'd given in to her, as always, "Alright, but the minute it begins to become too big a burden for you, I want you to promise me that you'll stop, okay?"

"You have my word, my love," my beautiful wife tenderly replied, gently kissing my lips, "And the good part about it is that you don't have to pay me."

"Hmph," Lindsay playfully snorted, "Not if I have a say in it..."

~~~~~~

LATER THAT NIGHT

Ashlyn and I were lying in bed talking before we went to sleep for the night when Ashlyn looked at me and asked, "Do you really think Bill Sanders is going to follow through with the threats he was making earlier tonight?"

"I wouldn't worry about him, if I were you," I reassured her, "Now that he's publicly threatened us, the police are going to be closely monitoring his every move, I promise you, my love."

"I'm unquestionably relieved to hear that," she softly replied, laying her head on my shoulder so that she could curl her body snugly against mine, placing our faces within mere inches of one another's, "Besides, I've got you to protect me, Jake...and I'm not worried about anything."

"Is that right?" I teased, gently kissing her on the tip of her pretty little nose, "I'm happy that you have such faith in my abilities."

"I've never felt afraid when I'm with you, baby," Ashlyn let me know in no uncertain terms, "I know that you'd give your life to protect me, Jake, and I just want you to know that I feel the same way about you."

"And I love you for it, "I told her, "Let us hope that it never comes to that though..."

~~~~~~

I had a hard time falling asleep that night, and once I finally did, I slept fitfully at best, waking up the next morning feeling like I'd never slept at all. I was only thankful that we were only going to be laying instrumental tracks that day.

Still though, I had the distinct feeling that something was going to happen that day; and what really sucked was that I didn't know whether it was going to be was bad or good. I figured time would eventually tell so; I got dressed and got ready to head to the studio, making certain that Ashlyn stayed by me side the entire time I was there...

~~~~~~

Ashlyn could tell that I had something on my mind, as she looked at me while we rode in the limo, and asked, "I can tell something's wrong, Jake; what is it, baby?"

"Probably nothing," I said, however, I was interrupted when, as the limo driver stopped to let us out in front of the studio, I was met by my father, Ashlyn and I standing together on the sidewalk.

"Oh, my goodness, hi, Jack," Ashlyn happily grinned, throwing her arms around Dad's neck, giving him a hug, "It's good to see you."

"You, too, baby girl," Dad sweetly replied, "Is Jake taking good care of you, Ash?"

"Yes, sir," she softly smiled, kissing Dad on the cheek, eliciting a bright red color that covered his face, "He's like his father that way."

"Hey, Dad," I grinned, hugging his neck with one arm as we shook hands with the other, "Not that it isn't good to see you, but what're you doing here?"

Dad suddenly pulled an earphone from beneath the right lapel of his jacket, placing it into his right ear, as he brought the left sleeve of his jacket to his mouth, and then his left hand pressed a small box together that had been strategically placed within it, and said, "Come on in."

Within a time span of no more than ten seconds at very most, we suddenly found ourselves surrounded by twenty-five U.S. Marshalls, each one of them dressed in plain clothes, and each one of them heavily armed..."

~~~~~~

"What the hell is going on, Dad," I asked, becoming alarmed, "And what are all of these men doing here?"

"You were publicly threatened by a very high profiled individual, whom, it seems, has very heavy connections, as well as close-kept secret ties to the Bonanno Crime Family," Dad plainly told us, "Not to mention that a major portion of his campaign contributions secretly came from the Genovese Family."

"Is that right," I laughed, "I guess that takes him out of the gubernatorial race in Texas, huh?"

"This isn't funny, Jake," Dad sternly said, trying to make a point, "His whereabouts are still unknown at this time, and because of the evidence that was uncovered when the F.B.I. raided and searched his campaign headquarters, it seems that he's traveling in the company of at least five heavily armed men."

"What does that mean, Jack," Ashlyn quietly asked, "Are we in danger?"

"No," he quickly replied, "Not in immediate danger, but I asking you...no, I'm, telling you for your own safety, that you'd better get used to every single member of the band having at least two officers covering each of them day and night; and because you're carrying my grandchild, young lady," Dad winked at Ashlyn, eliciting a soft giggle from her, "I still have two more officers that are not only available, but are going to be covering you."

"Do you really believe that Bill Sanders actually has the balls to come looking for us?" I asked, "That's plain crazy, Dad."

"He's not just coming after you, Jake," Dad quietly warned us, "Pardon my language here, but he's also got a major hard-on for your wife."

"Bullshit," I defensively growled, a sudden feeling of anger building up within me, the likes of which I'd never felt before, "I'll kill that piece of shit with my bare hands if he comes anywhere near her."

Dad looked straight into my eyes for a moment, and when he realized that the fire now burning there was born of the combination of rage and anger, each in their purest forms, he gently took me by the shoulders and quietly told me, "Easy, Jake; calm down, son...Now is not the time, but I promise you that you'll know when to let it out."

Of course Ashlyn had no idea what Dad was talking about, but I did. You see, when I was a junior in high school, and my twin sisters were both freshmen, there was this one kid named Larry Reece who, not only was he a senior, as well as a creep, but he also developed a sick assed crush over Laura,, it was more like an obsession to me, and for well over half of her first year in high school; Reece more or less stalked my little sister.

After a very stern, as well as strong-handed shove, which knocked him from where he stood at his locker, through the air and all the way across the hall, bouncing off of the opposite lockers, I knew he got the message, as he wasn't ever seen anywhere near Laura again.

However, Leah and I were waiting for her to meet us in the parking so that I could take them home, when all of a sudden, we heard a very familiar female voice screaming, "NOOOO, GET OFF OF ME, LARRY REECE, YOU SICK SON OF A BITCH, NOOOO, LET GO OF MEEEE...NOOOO" and it was coming from the side of the gym that was opposite from where we were standing.

It only took a moment before I arrived on the scene to find Larry Reece sitting on Laura's chest, with both of her arms pinned beneath his legs, while he faced away from her, and holding her left leg with his left arm, while he was reaching beneath her skirt with his right hand, her right leg being pined against her because of the type of hold he'd employed upon her. I was so shocked by what I was witnessing that it wasn't until I heard Laura scream as her panties were being ripped from her body that I reacted.

How I'd managed to get in as close I was without Reece detecting my presence was a miracle it itself. I guess it was because he was single minded at getting inside Laura's panties that he must've developed a form of tunnel vision that didn't allow him to see my boot coming. I kicked him in the face so hard that it not only knocked him off of and away from Laura, but he was also unconscious for a good twenty minutes before the ambulance arrived...

~~~~~~

The paramedics woke him up with an ammonia inhaler, and then after examining him thoroughly, determined that he was fit to go to jail, and that the broken nose he'd received, or should I say earned, was reset on the spot by the senior of the two paramedics for him, therefore concluding that Reece's injuries weren't severe enough to require a trip to the hospital.

"I'll get you for this, Jake Benson," Reece weakly threatened me, shaking his hand-cuffed fists at me, as the police led him away while Laura stood safely between Lean and me, "I'll get you for this if it's the last thing I do, you motherfucker..."

~~~~~~

"Damn, Jake," Ashlyn said, "Do you go looking for trouble; is that it?"

"No," I chuckled, "It's been my experience that it pretty knows exactly where I am at all the time."

"You shouldn't make light of this stuff, honey," Ash began to sniffle, "This is some serious shit that about to go down with Bill Sanders, not to mention, extremely dangerous."

"No shit, Dick Tracy," I barked at her, not really meaning to, "And now that I'm married to you, I've got a family to protect so; don't think for a minute that I'm not taking any of this shit seriously."

"You don't have to be so mean to me about it," she angrily sniffled, tears beginning to fill her beautiful blue eyes, "You hateful fucker," and then she put her hands over her face as she began to softly weep.

"Aw, Ashlyn, I'm sorry, baby," I quickly replied, pulling her into my arms, "I wouldn't hurt you for anything in the world, and I apologize from the bottom of my heart for biting your head off just now. None of this is your fault, my love, and I have no right to take it out on you. Can you ever forgive me for being such an asshole?"

"You're forgiven, my love,' she softly replied, kissing my lips, "But you're right about you're being an asshole sometimes," and then she started girlishly giggling after leaning up and kissing me again...

~~~~~~

For the next two weeks everything was normal. We went to the studio and worked on getting our first album recorded, also enjoying eating dinner together and talking about all that was happening around us, as well as within our own individual lives. Of course whatever was happening in my life was also happening in Ashlyn's life, but that particular night we found out that something wonderful had happened the night before after everyone had gone back to their hotel rooms.

"Uh, excuse me, everyone," Randy said, standing up among us after rehearsal that night, "I wanted you all to know that I've asked Joanie to marry me, and she's accepted."

Needless to say, not only Ashlyn, but the rest of the females in the band all squealed as they rushed up to Joanie to either hug her neck and/or kiss her on the cheek. While the girls were all conveying their congratulations to Joanie, as well as after Keith and Rob had both shaken his hand, "I also shook his head and told him, "Congratulations, Randy, I just wanted to tell you that marrying Ashlyn was the best thing I ever did, and I think the same thing about you and Joanie."

"Thanks, Jake," he graciously smiled, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and hugging me from the side, "I can't begin to tell you how much it means to me to have you tell me the things you just said."

"Thanks, brother," I smiled, "But seriously, you and Joanie are not only good together as musicians, but I can tell how much you care for each other by just being around you."

"Thank you for such a nice compliment, Jake," Joanie smiled, coming from behind me and surprising me when she hugged me, "But Randy and I had your's and Ashlyn's example to follow when it came to being able to see how much two people love one another."

"Oh, how sweet," Ashlyn smiled, throwing her arms around Joanie's waist as she kissed her on the cheek, "What a nice thing to say; thank you, Joanie sweetie."

"You're more than welcome, Ash," Joanie sweetly replied, "But I'm just telling the truth, honey, that's all."

"Thank you, "Ash sweetly smiled, But I know that..."

All of a sudden her words were interrupted by the report of gunfire just outside od the building, and in the next few moments, the lights in the whole building went black...

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Eight

"HIT THE GROUND," I yelled, just before the windows exploded, and the next thing I knew four hooded men dressed in black tactical clothing came slithering into the office from the hallway.

Granted, I wasn't a fighter by any means, but my father had taught me more than enough to be able to handle at least two of them. I only hoped that I could distract them long enough for everyone to get out of there.

Because of the fact that I used to keep watch at night in order to keep my little sisters from sneaking out of the house and getting into trouble, I'd developed a type of night vision over the years, not too dissimilar from the type that the members of the Navy SEALs and Special Forces in the military develop.
I could actually see each man in the room, and because they were all wearing night vision optics, I knew that every single move that I made was going to have to be made quickly, quietly, and last but not least, deadly. Yes, I said deadly, because the time had come that I'd grown tired of fucking around with these people...Bill Sanders...

~~~~~~

Because of the fact that I could clearly see that these men were all carrying weapons, my first order of business was to disarm one of them so that I could kill the rest of them. I waited until one of the men drew near me, and the moment he did, I waited until he walked past me, and then I quickly hopped up from the floor, and grabbing him in a sleeper hold; I pulled him onto the floor where I quickly and quietly snapped his neck.

We were in the main conference room which was big enough in its own right, but I was still at close quarters with the remaining three men so; after relieving the dead man of the two silenced nine .mm pistols and remaining clips he was carrying, as well as the night vision goggles he was wearing, I then placed them on my head in order to even the odds against our assailants. I could see everyone in the room, the girls, Ashlyn included, were all gathered in the far corner of the room, whereas Rob, Keith and Randy were crouched on the floor beneath the big table. I snuck over to where Rob was hiding because I knew that he would be willing to help me.

"Holy shit, Jake," he quietly whispered, once he realized it was me, "What the hell is going on here?"

"It's Sanders' men," I told him, handing him one of the pistols, taking the safety off as I did so, "On my signal, I want you to start shooting in the direction my voice is coming from."

"That's nuts," he said, "What if I hit you by mistake?"

"You won't," I whispered, "Not if you do exactly as I tell you, okay buddy?"

"Okay," he grinned, "You haven't led us astray yet. What's the signal?"

"Trust me," I quietly chuckled, "You'll know it when you hear it..."

~~~~~~

I watched as one of the men approached the far corner of the room where the women were hiding, and right as he reached down to grab a hold of Ashlyn, I came up behind him without his knowledge. And quickly but silently placing the muzzle of the weapon to the base of his skull, I pulled the trigger twice, the quiet sound of the weapon going thwip thwip assuring me that the weapon had fired and two nine .mm slugs were now dancing around the inside of the would be attackers skull, not only turning his brain to mush, but also rendering him dead.

All at once I loudly said, NOW ROB, as we both began firing at the three assailants who were in the room until I saw them drop dead onto the carpeted floor of the conference room...

~~~~~~

"Are you out of your mind, boy?" Dad angrily asked me, as we stood on the street outside the studio, "You could've been killed. You should've waited until we got here, Jake."

"I couldn't wait any longer," I heatedly replied, "They were about to do God knows what to Ashlyn, and I wasn't going to let them get away with it.

There were police cars, a couple of ambulances, as well as several U.S. Marshalls, who, with the L.A.P.D., immediately set up a perimeter so that no one could contaminate the crime scene. And as the coroner's office was removing the four corpses from the premises, they interviewed each one of us. Of course I made certain that Dad was there to represent every one of my band mates while the police were questioning them...

~~~~~~

"I'm really sorry about all of this, Ahmet," I told him, the moment he arrived on the scene, "You have to believe that none of this was our fault, I swear."

"You're not to worry, m'boy," he kindly grinned, "Hell, if anything, this is great publicity and I promise you that your record sales will go through the roof because of it."

"Really," I stupidly asked, "So, you're not mad at us for the studio getting wrecked then?"

"Don't worry, Jake," Ahmet gently laughed, "The insurance company will cover the repairs of anything that was broken. I'm more concerned with making sure that all of you are alright."

"We're all just fine," I told him, Ashlyn appearing beneath my right arm, "Those men were working for a man named..."

"Bill Sanders, I know him all too well," Ahmet interrupted me, "But why would he attack a group of musicians. Do any of you owe him money?"

"This attack had nothing to do with the band," I replied, "He's after my wife, Ashlyn," and with that said, I could feel her snuggle tighter against me.

"Oh, really," Ahmet asked, "And why is that?"

"Jeez, Ahmet," I knowingly grinned, "Look at her. She's beautiful, wouldn't you say?"

"Yes, very," he smiled, "But what does that have to do with this?"

"Because she's the first woman who's ever turned down his weak ass advances," I laughed, "I think that he got his little feelings hurt," and then with a more menacing tone of voice, I said, "Regardless, if he tries anything else, I'm going to personally kill him myself, and there's not a single one of you that's going to be able to stop me," as I looked at Dad, "Those are my terms. Are we clear on this, sir?"

"Crystal clear," he said, not even batting an eye, "But you'd better damn well let me help you when the time comes, boy...and those are my terms, and they are non negotiable."

"Fine," I replied, "Just as long as we get him, I don't care who pulls the trigger."

"Bullshit," dad suddenly spat, "We're going to try to take him alive. Do you hear me? We're going to try to take him alive...This isn't one of your boyhood snipe hunts, Jake; this is for real."

"I think that maybe we should suspend any recording sessions for the time being," Ahmet said, "At least until this maniac is caught."

"But what about our album, Ahmet?" I asked, "We've all been working our asses off on it for the past month and it's almost finished."

"Didn't you just hear what the man said, Jake?" Dad asked, "You're all in very dangerous situation here and I don't think it's prudent for you kids to go sticking your necks out in the open again."

"He doesn't scare me one bit," I disgustedly spat, "And I'm not going to let that asshole try to intimidate any of us."

"Well, we could always record during the day," Ahmet added, "And like Jake just said, they are almost finished."

"I don't know," Dad said, still undecided, "I need to think about it."

"I hate to be the one to tell you this, Dad," I said, knowing that I was going to piss him off with what I was about to tell him, "But it's not your decision...it's ours."

"Mister Ertegun, Ashlyn," Dad politely smiled, placing his hand upon my shoulders, "I need to talk to my son so, will you two please excuse us for a minute?"

Dad didn't wait for their approval before, taking me by the collar; he dragged me into the alley between the studio and the building next to it...

~~~~~~

"Have you lost your fucking mind, Jake?" Dad asked, pushing me away from him and into the wall of the opposite building, "You could've gotten not only yourself, but that beautiful wife of yours killed, not to mention your band mates."

"Get the hell off me," I snapped, pushing him away from me, and then on order to quickly calm the fire I saw building in my father's eyes, I calmly told him, "Look, Dad, you know that I hold more respect for you than anyone I've ever known, or will ever know. But if you'll notice, there are four dead bodies being pulled out of the studio as we speak. I'm not afraid of Bill Sanders, not in the least, and the next time he sends his goon squad after us, I'm going to kill them, and then I'm going to go after him."

"Please, son," Dad quietly replied, "Let us take care of this for you. We're trained for this sort of thing and we get paid to take these kinds of risks."

"IS that right?" I asked, "Then if that's the case, then why are we having this conversation to begin with. Didn't you assign men to look after us? Where the hell were they when the shit hit the fan earlier?"

"What're you trying to say, Jake?" Jake he asked, with a look on his face that I'd never seen before, "Do you mean to tell me that the Marshalls who were assigned to protect you kids weren't here when you were attacked?"

"NO," I harshly replied, "They weren't."

"That means that there's a rat n my unit," Dad fumed, "Wait till I find out who it is. I'm gonna wring his fucking neck...if I can find him, that is. Hell, he's probably headed to Mexico for all I know."

"Wait a minute, Dad," I said, "Now that Sanders has someone on the inside, as it were, I don't think that he's finished using this individual. I believe that he's going to make another attempt to try and get Ashlyn."

"I see what you're saying; kid," Dad began to grin, "What we need to do is find out who the rat is before Sanders tries anything else. That way, we'll know when it's coming, and maybe; just maybe, we can catch Sanders with his pants down."

"I don't think that's going be a problem," I chuckled, "Sanders is such a jerk off that I would imagine he's always got his pants down."

"Ya little pervert," Dad laughed, gently smacking me on the shoulder, "But you're damn good, kiddo, and I love you and Ashlyn very much."

"I know you do, Dad," I quietly replied, giving him a quick hug before returning to the others, "And we love you, too...very much..."

~~~~~~

By the time we arrived back to the hotel, it was nearing daylight, the sun beginning to show itself on the eastern horizon so; Ahmet gave us the next two days off. Dad made certain that four very heavily armed guards were placed at the entrance of each of our hotel suites. Each of the men were rookies and therefore had not yet been tainted by the criminals who were our there waiting for the chance to strike.

For their own safety, as well as per Ahmet's request, Rob, Randy and Keith were moved to a suite that adjoined the one next to it via a door way that opened and closed on both sides. And because of the aforementioned reasons of safety, Jess, Joanie, Janie and Camryn were moved to the adjoining suite.

Joanie and Randy later thanked me for that because it allowed them to sleep together every night without having to sneak around and worry about getting caught by Joanie's sisters. Granted, Jess and Janie weren't going to get their sister in trouble with their parents for sleeping with Randy, but it certainly gave the two of them plenty of ammo when it came to teasing Joanie about her love life. However, being the smart cookie that she is, with every jab her sisters made about her love life, she fired back at them teasing them about their lack thereof, earning my respect in the process.

My band mates are, every single one, good, no; make that great people, who come from great families. That's why it broke my heart to see them being put in the situation we suddenly found ourselves in. Still though, Dad had assured me that this time there would be no lack of protection if Sanders tried to strike again, and because he didn't know that I'd taken the weapons from the first man that I'd personally killed by hand, I'd managed to hang on to the pistols I now possessed, as Rob had given me back the pistol I'd handed him right before the fracas occurred...

~~~~~~

"Does you father know you have those guns?" Ashlyn asked, as I sat on the bed making sure that the pistols were not only fully loaded, but were also in great firing condition, "He's going to be extremely pissed off if he finds out."

"I don't care," I told her, as she sat down on the bed next to me, "All I know is that I'm not going to let anything happen to you two," referring to our unborn child that Ashlyn was now carrying inside of her.

"I love you so much, and I think you're so brave, Jake," Ash began to sniffle, "But I don't want our baby to have to grow up without a father. I had to and believe me, it sucks big time."

"You have nothing to fear, baby," I reassured her, "Besides, did you not see how I handled the guy that I took these weapons off of?"

"No, I didn't," she began to cry, "Because Camryn, Jessie, Janie and Joanie had covered me up and were using their own bodies to shield me from the attack."

"Did they really?" I asked, dumbfounded as Ashlyn nodded her pretty head, "Aw man, this really changes everything...at least for me it does." And then I stood up and stashed each pistol into my belt, hidden beneath my shirt tail...both of which accompanied the pistol I was already carrying, but had forgotten to take to the studio with me that night...

~~~~~~

I called the girls' suite to make sure that they were all still awake and told them that I was coming to talk to them about something very important, asking them if they would please be dressed when I got there.

"I'm not making any promises about that, Jake," Jessie teased me over the phone, "So; I would bring Ash with me if I were you, just in case..."

~~~~~~

"Damn, Jake," Camryn giggled, looking at her watch when she answered the door, "What took you so long?"

"Hush up, smart ass," I grinned, Ashlyn and I walking into the suite to find them all dressed in their robes and pajamas, "Hello ladies. Thank you for having us over."

"You're welcome, Jake," Janie knowingly smiled, "What's on your mind, big boy?"

"I wanted to thank the four of you from the bottom of my heart," I quietly replied, my bottom lip beginning to quiver as I thought of what might've happen to Ashlyn if they hadn't done what they did, "You girls risked your lives to hide Ashlyn from those thug bastards that attacked us last night, and I Can't begin to tell you how grateful I am for it."

"You're more than welcome," Camryn also knowingly smiled, standing up to take Ashlyn into her arms, "But how grateful are you, Jake?"

"Yeah, Jake," Jessie giggled, having the same knowing look in her eyes that Camryn and Janie had in theirs, "How grateful are you?"

"Very grateful," I smiled, not thinking, "What do you have in mind?"

~~~~~~

ME AND MY BIG MOUTH

I was standing in the kitchen of the suite cooking breakfast for everyone a few moments later. I was thankful that everyone in the band liked scrambled eggs, because I really sucked at trying to fry them without breaking the yolks.

"Holy shit, Jake," Randy smiled, as he stood in the kitchen talking to me with Joanie right by his side, "That was a hell of a thing you and Rob did back there."

I knew he was talking about when we killed our attackers, but I tried not to let it bother me, because I knew that not only was Ashlyn scared to death, but she was also leaning on me for moral support. Therefore, I knew I had to be strong, for not only just her, but also my bands mates as well.

"It was luck mostly," I humbly replied, knowing that I truly meant to kill those men, "I'm just glad that none of you guys got hurt."

"That's because you're a good man," he smiled, gently patting me on the back, "And don't ever let anyone tell you otherwise, Jake."

"Thanks, brother," I smiled, "I'm glad you think so..."

~~~~~~

Once everyone had their food, I was about to ask the blessing when Jessie stood up and said, "Will you humor me for just a second, Jake? I've got something that I want to, no, something that needs to be said."

"Sure,' I grinned, "Go right ahead."

She walked into the middle of the room, and in front of not only her band mates and peers, but also her friends, Jessie looked at me with tears beginning to form in her eyes and said, "Jake, you were the one who got us all together in the first place. You're also the one who led us to where we now stand, and I speak for every one of us in the band when I say, we love you, and we're so happy that you're here to not only be our leader; but from what we all witnessed earlier, our protector as well. We salute you, Jake!"

"TO JAKE," everyone smiled...

~~~~~~

After I'd asked the blessing, we all dug in and ate our breakfast together, enjoying the fellowship that we'd all formed together as not only a band, but also as a family of sorts. And because Ashlyn was pregnant, but hadn't yet begun to show; one or more members of the band would always stop to gently rub her tummy whenever they'd pass near her.

Personally I thought it was precious, but as pregnant women are known to do, she soon became tired of it rather quickly. So, not wanting to hurt anyone's feelings, Ashlyn got everyone together and politely asked them if they would stop. Of course nobody was offended, because the understanding between all of us was almost as strong as the love I now felt for these seven other people, eight, counting my beautiful Ashlyn, who had every one, become an integral part of my being as well as my life.

~~~~~~

Finally the day came that we'd finished the album, and surprisingly enough, it was mentioned on the news, preceded by a recap of the events that took place when the studio had been broken into a couple of weeks prior. (Of course Dad had a hand in getting the police to black out the press, only telling them that a break in had occurred, as opposed to an attack of any kind.)

Our release party was scheduled for the following Friday night, which was only two days away. Ashlyn wanted to pay for a trip down Rodeo Drive to make me presentable to the public, especially since it was going to be my first major appearance.

However, I pulled her aside and told her that while I loved her dearly for the gesture, I wanted to just be me, even if it meant attending the party in sneakers, blue jeans, and a tee shirt.

"Go right ahead and look like a slob if you want to, Jake Benson," Camryn giggled, stepping around the corner from where she'd accidentally overheard what I'd said to Ashlyn, "The women in this band are going to look like a million bucks. I suggest that you and the rest of guys do the same...big boy," and then she turned and walked away, shaking her head and laughing as she did so.

"Dammit," I said, "And she's not kidding either, I know her too well."

"You're right," Ashlyn victoriously grinned, "Camryn's not kidding. I heard her talking to the sisters; (referring to Jessie, Joanie, and Janie) and the individual ten thousand dollar advances that Ahmet gave each one of you is burning a hole in their pockets."

Aw, hell," I swore, Ashlyn quietly giggling because she knew I'd given in, "I guess I'm going to have to have a talk with the guys then."

"There's no need, Jake," Rod said, as he stepped around the corner with a knowing smile on his face, "Ahmet hired two fashion consultants, and they're waiting in a limo outside going to take the guys to get suited up, and there's another one in the limo that's waiting to take the girls out, too. Ashlyn, Ahmet told me to tell you to load up with the girls, because as Jake's wife, you're just as much a part of this as the rest of us."

"How sweet of him," Ashlyn girlishly giggled, leaning over and kissing me, "I always knew that I liked Ahmet..."

~~~~~~

Our fashion consultant, a nice and pretty lady named Sheri McCall, took us to the brand new (back then) Yves St' Lauren store that had just opened its doors not three days earlier. We picked out which color we wanted our suits to be, as well as what kind of shirt we wanted to wear with it, or whether or not it had a collar. Sheri told not to worry about what kind of shirts we picked just as long as the color of the shirt didn't clash with color of the suit.

Keith looked totally clueless, and I was just about to help him when Sheri stepped in and politely told me, "You go ahead and get what you want, sweetie; I'll take care of your friend."

"Thank you," I smiled, "His name is Keith."

After giving me a knowing smile, she turned, and then after taking his arm, Sheri looked at him and said, "Your name is Keith, right?" and after he nodded his head, she smiled, and told him, "Come with me handsome, I think I can help you out."
"Thank you," he quietly replied, his face a bright red color, "I'm really lost when it comes to this kind of stuff."

"Then leave everything to me," Sheri grinned, "The girls in the audience are all gonna go crazy when I get done with you," making the rest of us chuckle as he walked away with a shit eating grin on his face, and Sheri on his arm...

~~~~~~

Chapter Thirty Nine

Picking out our clothes and getting measured for our suits, whatever they were going to look like, had taken up most of the morning, and now my stomach was beginning to growl. I guess Sheri must've also been a mind reader, because no sooner had my stomach begun to growl when she looked at us with a smile on her face and said, "How about some lunch, fellas? I don't know about you guys, but I'm about to starve."

"Hell yes," Rob spoke up, "I've been starving to death for the past hour."

"Please," Randy laughed, "You're always hungry, dude. I think you've got a tape worm..."

~~~~~~

After a quick drive down Hollywood Boulevard, our limo pulled into the parking lot of a restaurant named Musso & Frank Grill,, and I was delighted to see the limo that the girls were in pull up right next to ours...

~~~~~~

"Hi, baby," Ashlyn smiled, hugging and kissing me the moment she exited the limo, "How has your morning been?"

"It's been crazy," I grinned, "How about you? How has your morning been so far?"

"You're going to absolutely love the way that I'm going to be dressed," she impishly smiled, "But you need to know ahead of time that the men in the audience are going to go totally batshit when they see what the girls are going to be wearing so; don't say I didn't warn you, baby."

"Aw, man," I groaned, making Ashlyn giggle, "That's all I need...another distraction..."

~~~~~~

After lunch was over with, it was back to shopping. Personally, I don't see how women do it. I was worn out after we finished getting our measurements taken, and our shirts fitted. But still, Sheri had more places for us to go. The first one was a spa for men where we each received a personalized massage, as well as getting our nails trimmed and sealed; after which we each received a facial.

"From there we were taken to a hair salon somewhere in West Hollywood called "Shangri-La". The man who owned the place was named Eric; and trust me when I tell you that he ran an extremely tight ship. None of us cared that he was gay. He was as nice to us as could be, as were the rest of his staff, and when he was done working his magic, as I called it, my hair looked like something you'd see in a magazine. He hadn't cut the length of it, mind you, but what he did do was to add a little body to it, giving me a wild, untamed look.

"Your wife is going to rape you when she sees you," he laughed, "So don't blame me, okay?"

"Not a problem," I laughed, as we shook hands, "Besides, she can't rape the willing."

"This is the one I was telling you about, Eric," Sheri told him, "His name is Jake."

"Oh, wow," Eric smiled, shaking my hand again, "I really like your band's music."

"Thank you, Eric," I cordially smiled, making it a point to introduce him the guys in the band, "The girls are in another limo somewhere today, or I would introduce you to them, too."

"Perhaps you could get me two passes to the label party tonight," Eric suggestively grinned, "And maybe I could meet them then?"

However, before I could even turn around to speak to her, Sheri handed him an envelope, saying, "I was going to give theses to you anyway so; stop schmoozing our artists."

"Our Artists," I asked smiling, "Exactly who are you, Sheri? And we're not budging another inch until you tell us, right guys?"

"He speaks for all of us," Rob said, "So; I suggest you tell him what he wants to know."

"Oh, alright," she replied, seemingly flustered, "Ahmet is my maternal Uncle and he's giving me an opportunity to work with you guys as part of my thesis for my Master's Degree in college."

"Uh, huh," Rob said, "Why didn't you tell us that to begin with?"

"Because," she quietly replied, "I didn't want you guys to think that I was some snot nosed kid who doesn't know shit."

"Damn, girl, look around you," I laughed, "You're surrounded by a bunch of snot nosed kids that don't know shit, other than how to play good music. At least you've got a graduate degree which is more than I can say for any of the rest of us."

"Don't forget about Ashlyn," Sheri teased, "If the information I have is correct, I believe your wife is a very brilliant, as well as very gifted surgeon, is she not?"

"You're right," I proudly replied, "She's the best there is at what she does."

"Your wife is a surgeon," Eric chuckled, as I nodded my head, "What in the world are you doing playing music?"

~~~~~~

"Let me be the first to congratulate Covenant on the release of their first album," Ahmet smiled, press photographers scattered everywhere, taking pictures of us; "You've heard some of their music playing on the radio already, but that only the tip of the iceberg. Believe me, there's plenty more to come...wait and see," and for the next twenty minutes or so, we were peppered with different questions by different members of the press.

"I've got a question for you, Jake," this one lady smiled, "Is it true that your wife is a plastic surgeon, the one that operated on you when you got burned badly when you were in high school?"

"Yes, it's true," I told her, "Do you have a problem with that?"

"No, not at all," she jovially smiled, "I just happen to think that it's one of the most romantic stories I've ever heard, that's all..."

~~~~~~

Ever since the attack that was made on the band I took to carrying three weapons as opposed to just two. It was a good thing, too; because not too long after Ashlyn and I left the release party, out limo was stopped by two men, both wearing tactical uniforms. One man held a gun on the driver while the other one came back to where we were sitting in the limo.

"Get you asses out," he sharply barked, "You're coming with me."

"Fuck you, asshole," I growled, and then began shooting. I hit the man that was trying to kidnap us right between the eyes, and the man who was holding a gun on the driver in the back of the head...

~~~~~~

"Are you kids aright?" Dad asked, who had been following us two cars back, "I've had enough of Bill Sanders' shit, and now I've got him on attempted kidnapping charges, as well as attempted murder."

"So, you're going after him then? I asked.

"You're damn right; I am," Dad angrily replied, "Nobody fucks with my family."

To make an even longer story short, three days later, Dad and several U.S. Marshalls descended on his place in Texas, taking him into custody. What really surprised me the most was when Dad told me that, because of the fact that Herb Albert and Jerry Moss had been working for the United States Department of Justice all along, they were instrumental in helping the authorities capture Bill Sanders.

"But these two men are not only very well known, but very highly respected men in the recording industry, Dad," I pointedly inquired, "What in the world are they doing mixed up with the likes of Bill Sanders' crooked ass to begin with?"

"Sanders had twenty million dollars in drug money that needed laundering,

"Dad began, "And because of the political position he was in at the time, he told Mister Albert and Mister Moss that if they didn't launder the money, the he was going to hurt their families so; needless to say, they came to us straight away."

"What about Ashlyn?" I asked more, "Why did Sanders want her?"

"Damn, boy, open your eyes," he laughed, "She's freaking beautiful, that's why he wanted her. Damn, Jake, isn't that one of the reasons you fell in love with her to begin with?"

"Well," Ashlyn teased, "The man is waiting for an answer, Jake."

"Don't listen to Dad," I chuckled, pulling her into my arms and tenderly kissing her lips, "He'll get you in trouble."

"Uh, huh," she giggled, "Why do you tell that shit to someone who doesn't know any better, my silly husband?"

~~~~~~

THREE DAYS LATER

"I'm really sorry about any trouble we might've caused you guys, Jake," Herb Albert told me, as we shook hands, "But we had to act like we were after you as well. Otherwise, Bill Sanders would've never been captured."

"Maybe so," I replied, "But you could've at least let me in on it. I could've helped you."

"That's why we're working with Ahmet," he smiled, "We're going to get you guys an audience with the Queen of England as well as the Royal House."

"Holy shit, Jake," Rob smiled, "This is so cool..."

~~~~~~

Bill Sanders ended up getting two consecutive life sentences, one for each charge. Covenant went on to release four more albums, all of them going platinum within a week of release.

And I guess because it's in my family gene pool, Ashlyn ended up having twins, a boy and a girl, and we named them Jeffery and Julie. Leah married Rob, and Laura married Keith, both of them having two children each. Camryn met a guy out in L.A. named David Fox, and married him a year later. Of course Joanie and Randy got married, as did Jess, and Janie as well. They met a set of twins when we went to New Zealand to play, and the rest is history.

I was watching the television the other day, the kids were at school, and Ashlyn was home. She came and sat in my lap and with a smile on her beautiful face; she asked me, "Now that you're retired, do you think you'll ever get tired of being home with us, baby?"

I simply smiled and told her, "Never my love...."

THE END